Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2017-09-13T04:25:30Z

Lne: /* Chapter 5 */ Tenses cleanup and some other miscellaneous edits to improve the flow.

==Chapter 5==

Beginning the next day, my school life became very busy. As soon as school was over, I had to take care of the garden. Sayuri-sensei helped out with that too.

“Before Fujishima-kun entered the Gardening Club, I came over here to help out occasionally too.”

Holding the pot of orchid, she said emotionally.

You could just put the flowers aside in the winter season when the flowers don't bloom, those were my thoughts before this; but now I know that if we didn't prepare during the winter, the flowers wouldn't bloom the next year.

I, myself, don't know why I'm continuing the Gardening Club activities, but I just felt that if I continued to take care of the plants that Ayaka nurtured, I might be able to know her thoughts better, albeit slightly. Those were my thoughts.

After finishing the club activities, I went through the Shuto Expressway by the river, went past the station and arrived at ‘Hanamaru’. After greeting Min-san, I went to the back of the shop.

The only person who was earlier than me that day was Hiro. He wore a coat with gold buttons sewn onto it with a pair of white jeans. I've never seen Hiro wearing the same clothes before, but they'll probably be gifts from women anyways.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 207.jpg|thumb|''Hiro was sitting on the charred gas tank with a phone clamped between his shoulders and ears, and sending messages with the two phones on his hands.'']]
Hiro was sitting on the charred gas tank with a phone clamped between his shoulders and ears, and sending messages with the two phones on his hands. It's just like the acrobatics people do on the streets.

“…… Ah? Is this Mika? It's me, yes yes, I'm Yumi's friend, that's right, Hiro. Nice to meet you. Hahaha, Eh? Really? Asking me out…… Hmm, mmnn, what about this Friday? Are you free?”

If other people who aren't in the know heard him talking, they would probably just think that he's flirting. But his words follow a common pattern, unknowingly changing the subject to the drug. “Ah, I've heard about it. That's right, a pink powder…… Mnn, no, I've never tried it before, but I've heard from my friends that it's great. Who's the one who bought it? Mnn, mnn……” just like that.

I sat on the worn out tires, looking at Hiro, impressed. Hiro turned off the phone on his right and, hung up the phone that he was previously talking on and placed it into his pocket, then smiled at me. After that, his left hand continued it's previous actions, writing something on a piece of paper with a pen.

“It seems like quite a lot of girls have bought it before, but they've bought it from their friends, so it's hard to find the source.”

I asked, purely because of interest: “Hiro, how many girls do you know?”

“Mnnn—— I don't know.”

Just after Hiro answered me, his phone rang again. Hiro picked up the phone, and started his strawberry-like sweet talking, he really doesn't have any free time. While he was talking on the phone, Hiro's left hand didn't stop at all. The thing that was placed on the table seemed to be a map of the places nearby the station, Marui Supermarket, Balco Supermarket, Tokyu Home Center, First Bookshop…… A red pen was used to draw another and another circle on the streets between the shop names that I've just seen.

“Phew!”

Hiro finally heaved a sigh, placed a row of phones on the table (there's not only three, but also two more in his pockets). He stretched and drank a cup of coffee.

“This one is for female high schoolers, this one is for wives; this one is for attacking the ladies that I want to go out with, this one is for defending against the ladies that I don't like that much……” Hiro explained the usage of his phones one by one. Attack? Defend?

“When compared to a gigolo, you're more like a hustler……”

I was somewhat defeated by Hiro.

“Do you know what is the difference between a gigolo and a hustler?”

Hiro asked. I tilted my head.

“A gigolo is exclusively locked onto someone, while a hustler must be loved at the same time by three people or above. I'm still a rookie, and dare not say that I'm a hustler.”

“Ah……” What a complicated world. “So, what about a man who is loved by two people at the same time?”

“A person who goes out with two women usually gets a knife in his chest by the women, so they don't need a name.”

“Oh, I see.” Wait, why am I agreeing??

“But after starting the investigation, it really is muddled up. It's no small wonder that Yondaime would have trouble with this.”

Hiro turned the map over and said, filling the spaces with names of women and numbers.

“What is that?”

“The price is too cheap, they've bought them from people that they know, and also the price doesn't even have a standard. This drug is too strange, it's even so common too……”

Ah, so the numbers are prices. I have no idea about prices for drugs, so I'm not sure what they mean by cheap. There are even some zeroes on the map, does that mean that they got them for free?

“What about this side of the map?”

“Ah, that's the place they bought the drug. A double circle would mean that it's suspected as the source of the drug.”

I was dumbstruck, staring at the map that was almost completely dyed red. It was not even three days after they vowed to look for Toshi, but Hiro, alone, had already gotten so much information from his five phones.

“Vice Admiral Fujishima is here! Just at the right moment.”

A voice came from behind me. When I turned my head around, Major was standing behind me while carrying an enormous backpack that looked like a small hill.

“Help me to take the backpack down, this thing is broken.” Major said. So, I went over to help him, and spent a lot of effort before we lightly placed the backpack onto the ground.

“I stayed up for two days straight to finish that!”

Major seemed quite delighted when he said that, took out small cameras from his bag and placed them on the wooden stand. The said cameras were just palm-sized black cubes with a round lens on it. There were about twenty identical cameras.

“Major really went all out!”

“I've actually finished making the cameras a long time ago, just that installing a verifying software took a long time. There weren't any missions for pinpointing a certain target until now, so there wasn't any chance to use it, hehe.”

“So how do you use these cameras?”

“You've come just at the right time, Vice Admiral Fujishima. Actually you look very bland, so using you for a test would be perfect.”

I just feel that Major said something rude to me in a straightforward manner. Major borrowed the socket in the kitchen, connected it to the notebook-sized computer, and arranged quite a few cameras in an arc to face my face. Then, he asked Hiro to raise one of them, looking at the computer screen while making adjustments: “Shift it down a little, that's right, okay, it's done.” Then Major turned to me and said:

“Walk outside and then walk back again.”

Completely befuddled, I acted in accordance with Major's word, walked out and walked back to their side. As soon as I entered the shadows of the building, Major's computer emitted the piercing sound of an alarm. I was startled and took a step back. Hiro was so surprised that the camera on his hand nearly fell. Only Major was laughing sneakily while slapping his knees.

“Hmm, its accuracy is indeed higher if you take the photo from the front. Vice Admiral Fujishima, try to walk in with your head lowered this time.”

After that, I followed Major's instructions, keeping my head lowered, walked horizontally, or turning my head around while walking. I did these odd actions while walking from outside to the kitchen backdoor. Every time I walked in, Major's computer would sound the alarm. It was not until Min-san scolded: “Shut up, keep quiet! And don't just use my socket like you own it!” that things came to an end. However, Min-san didn't really say anything about the camera and the computer.

I finally realized after that…..

“The camera could recognize my face?”

“That's right. If a photo is taken from a close distance from six sides, the accuracy could be that high. When I went to the research room on summer, the professor was doing an experiment on this, so I just borrowed his idea.”

“Oh, that's interesting.” Hiro went closer to look at the camera and the monitor. This really isn't the standard of interest. Having such superb skills, why is he still a NEET?

“You're going to use it to search for Toshi?”

“We don't really have that big of a budget, so we have to lock onto some places. This system really uses up a lot of power.”

“Never mind the battery, what about the information about Toshi's face? You can't use the system without it, right?”

“The surveillance system in Alice's room probably has information for about a month.”

Ah, so Major was the one behind the surveillance cameras too? I just feel that things are getting to a larger and larger scale, I could only watch at the side with my mouth open like an idiot.

“Oh yeah, where's Tetsu?”

Major placed the cameras back into his bag and asked.

“He's probably at the police station.”

“Ah, if we have the investigation report from the police, we could pinpoint a place to set up the cameras.” Major said as if it wasn't anything important.

“Tetsu-senpai…… has connections with the police?”

Hiro smiled wryly, is it because my surprised expression is that funny?

“Before he started boxing, he was always taken care by the police. I remember that it was the youth counselors who brought him to the boxing center while weeping and asked them to take care of him. After he started boxing, he stopped getting into fights.”

In the end, he became a pachinko gambler right now—that was Hiro's conclusion. I've never heard about Tetsu-senpai's past, but he couldn't just get information from the police, could he……

Right when I was thinking about that, Tetsu-senpai appeared at the ramen shop. It was about seven at night. He took out a notebook from his T-shirt, then put it in front of Major and Hiro with a thunk.

“Tetsu, you reek of smoke.”

“It can't be helped, the only place where the smell of cigarette is stronger than the pachinko shop is the police station. And the smell of smoke isn't the main point. I tidied up the map a bit, so take out yours for a look.”

Major skimmed through the notes while saying: “There's really not much progress for the police's investigation.” Looking from the side, the notebook was scrawled full of words written with a pencil, probably Tetsu-senpai's notes? He really did get news from the police?

The three surrounded the old wooden stand and started to talk quietly. Hiro added the information from the police onto the map full of red marks.

There's really no room for me to take part in this anymore.

When they were having a discussion over there, I went into the ramen shop and helped to wash the dishes. Min-san didn't ask me for help, it's just that I couldn't idly stay at the backdoor of the kitchen anymore, so I willingly offered to help.

“— wouldn't it be better if we handed the information to Yondaime too?”

“I don't want to borrow the strength of his gang.”

“But progress will come about faster if we share information.”

“I'll take a copy of this over, and will go to the hotel as well. I have something to ask some of the girls directly.”

“Tetsu, so could you help me set up the surveillance cameras?”

“Okay.”

When I was eavesdropping in the kitchen, the three finished their discussion and left. The customers came in like they were taking turns to eat. In the steam of the bustling shop, I felt as if I had been forgotten by everyone.

Probably because of my dejected expression, Min-san patted me on the shoulders.

“…… the three of them…… seem very good at this.”

“Oh yes— they've done these kinds of things before. Although they're just helping Alice, I really think that they should go to work already if they can do things to this extent.”

I think so too.

<center>*</center>

“It's because we couldn't do it that we became NEETs!”

Alice said jubilantly. As usual, the air conditioning in room 308 is going strong. The pajamas-clad girl was in a good mood that day, and even ate the soy sauce ramen with some noodles in it without even much grumbling.

“Most of the people in this world don't understand NEETS. The qualities of humans are not determined by their quantity, but their direction. Even if people say something like everyone has their own strengths, their own ambitions, and life has limitless possibilities, they are still limited by the one dimensional world during actual evaluation.”

“…… Do you mean even Min-san can't understand?”

“Master is different, because she wouldn't say all that rubbish. The things that she taught us were after understanding all our fates, her innocent and true considerations. But people like Master are a minority, most people don't really understand what ‘infinite possibilities’ mean. Because they couldn't imagine what's behind their ships, so some of them vigorously rowed against the flow. Isn't that right? That's because the direction in which they're going forward is directly opposite to us.”

Mnn…… That might be right……

“If I gave people like you a direction, you'll turn out like that automatically. Tetsu, Major and Hiro might truly want to save Toshi, seeing as they've been partners who had been playing games of dice together. Even so, they just wanted to pretend that they're cool, so they can't take part actively. They were actually waiting for your help.”

I recalled the burning passion in their eyes— maybe it was all like Alice said.

“I speak of this like it's none of my business, but I'm actually a person who likes to hide her own true thoughts too. The only worrying thing for NEETs is only one— not knowing what to do.”

Alice put down the bowl, holding her chopsticks weakly while spacing out with lonely eyes.

“After the big flood, God used four bases to engrave his best wishes and absolute orders for all living creatures, have you heard about it? ‘You must live strong and breed to fill up the whole world.’ But— He forgot to write it on us.”

Her words sounded just like a joke, but seeing Alice smiling as if she finally saw the beaming face of the sun after floating in the sea for three days while clutching on a plank, I couldn't laugh at all.

“…… but, you're the same right?”

Alice said. She placed the bowl on her bent knees, gazing at me with white fumes of the hot soup swirling between us.

“Not knowing what to do, which is why you want to know something that's useless even if you know, feeling very, very anxious, so anxious that you can't stand it.”

The truth is as Alice said, so I didn't answer her.

“Why? Why is it that we can only see what we have lost?”

Alice stopped talking then. She again picked up the chopsticks, temporarily focusing on her bowl. The room was filled only with the sound of Alice slurping her noodles, chewing on onions and the sound of a large number of cooling fans.

When I stood up, took out a can of Dr. Pepper and placed it in front of Alice, she had just finished eating her last mouthful of noodles.

“You're only clever when it comes to these things.”

Alice laughed while opening the can, while I squatted down at a corner of the bed, hugging my knees.

“I don't have any other talents anyways, so I'll just get cans of Dr. Pepper for you forever.”

The words that I said only to ridicule myself felt as if they would become real after I said it. That made me feel even more hurt.

“Narumi…..”

I raised my head because of Alice's call.

Alice was waving to me…… Eh? What is it? Does she want me to go there? Feeling suspicious, I slowly edged there while kneeling.

“Good boy.”

Alice patted my head.

“What are you……” What are you doing? I couldn't help but take a step back.

“That's the first time I got that reaction. Hiro was delighted, while Yondaime showed an annoyed expression but didn't run away.”

“No…… I think it's better if you don't do these kinds of things to guys.”

“Why?”

Asking me why, I couldn't answer.

“Didn't you say that you're useless? Didn't you even listen to what I said just now? It's so rare that I'm telling you meaningful things like people must have their own talents, humans have limitless possibilities and so on, too.”

…… Didn't you just say that those are meaningless statements?

“But no matter what you do, the person who will praise you is not here anymore.”

Alice's gentle voice made my whole body freeze.

On the wall beside the entrance, I slowly slid down to the floor.

“Even if you have a direction— there's nothing at all in the direction that you're going. The only destination is the cemetery. So at least let me touch your head as a consolation.”

Alice walked down from the bed and came closer to me. She bent down slightly so that her eyes were at the same level as mine, even as I was sitting down on the floor, and then again used her chilly hands to rub my hair.

<center>*</center>

There weren't any news on the next few days.

Although I went to the ‘Hanamaru Ramen Shop’ every day after school, I didn't do anything special. Hiro went to the hotel every day. Major claimed the gas tank in front of the stairs as his own, facing his notebook-sized computer with a vicious expression on his face, causing people to stay away from him.

I originally wanted to ask Min-san to let me give her a hand, but she seemed to have noticed my thoughts and said with a stiff expression:

“No, thanks……. You just hurry up and find a wife that's really good at doing housework, and steer clear of the kitchen forever.”

Although her words were harsh, I couldn't say anything to rebuke her. That's because I created a new record that even Ayaka couldn't achieve— breaking five bowls in just two hours. Squatting down on the wet soil, I almost wept because of my own uselessness.

Right when January was about to end, a big case occurred. I saw it on the television when I was about to go to school. The middle-aged male broadcaster suppressed his feelings with skill, and only showed about a centimeter of regret on his face while broadcasting.

“…… mass poisoning incident has occurred. At about eleven at night, six people suddenly fainted at a night club that was open until late in the night……”

The shop was just beside Balco Supermarket, a famous club that even I've heard of. Of course, the broadcaster didn't say that the club was in any way related to the drugs.

But at about eight that night, Tetsu-senpai who didn't appear at the ‘Hanamaru Ramen Shop’ for quite a long time came in and said casually: “The mass poisoning incident is related to Fix. Ah….. Yeah, that's what I heard from the police.” Is it okay for the police in this area to do this? Revealing information to a nineteen year old pachinko gambler, did they tell him that just because he's Tetsu-senpai?

“Any news from Yondaime?”

“There's probably more people than the police working on this. As it's a human sea attack, we'll probably find something soon…… I gave them the information that I've tidied up. But the pills are already so widespread, why aren't there any clues?”

“Erm……”

I politely interrupted. Tetsu-senpai and Major turned around to face me at the same time, making me feel somewhat nervous.

“…… if we're using a human sea tactic, can I help out?”

Senpai cocked his head.

“How about you ask Yondaime about that? Although I think you'll be refused.”

“Eh? Why?”

“That guy seems to hate you a lot, even though you've met for only two or three times.”

“Thi- this……”

“No matter how Yondaime sees you, you can't take part because you're a high schooler. Although they are yakuzas, they're actually quite decent. Those who are schooling can't join them, their enemies would be enemies forever.”

I see, it's because I'm not even a NEET. Facing me, who was looking downcast, Tetsu-senpai showed a mystified expression.

“What is it? Just having another person to help wouldn't improve things, and you're the customer, so you don't have to do anything except wait for the results.”

That's not the problem. Then what's the difference with this and letting Alice handle all of it, while only being in charge of getting Dr. Pepper? There's no difference asking for help from anyone, but I must depend on myself to find out the reason for Ayaka's suicide. I could only tell myself repeatedly that I must find out the truth by myself, using the reason of doing something to help out Ayaka so that the emptiness in my heart could be filled.

Even though I knew that it couldn't be filled.

It's impossible to fill it, because Ayaka would not smile or speak to me anymore. Because I'm not doing anything by Ayaka's request, she didn't say anything— didn't say anything to me, and tried to commit suicide.

To her, our friendship was just to this extent, huh?

Now, it is already too late.

The ringtone of ‘Colorado Bulldog’ rang as usual, stirring me from my indecisive emotions. Tetsu-senpai and Hiro stood up, but the only phone that was ringing was Major's.

‘It's me, did you bring the recorder today?’

Recorder?

“Yes, but what do you want to do with it?”

After that, Alice and Major had a conversation on the phone for awhile. After they hung up, Major looked at us and said:

“It seems that they've found the person who stabbed people in Yondaime's shop. He was caught while drinking in a shop, and caused some trouble by taking out a knife.”

I was taken aback and stood up. Now that we've found one of the drug dealers, we can start to take action.

Tetsu-senpai said: “Is that guy an idiot? At least get it clear that he's on the turf of Hirasaka-gumi.”

“And he went into the shop when Tetsu and Hiro were investigating there, is this what they call finding something through sheer luck after looking for it for a long time ?”

“So what did Alice say?”

“She wanted to hear the contents of the interrogation, so she asked me to record it.”

“Oh, that's why she asked you if you have a recorder on you. But Yondaime probably started to beat him up, right?”

“I heard that Yondaime isn't there yet, so she wanted me to hurry there.”

“If you don't hurry, the guy will get beaten up into a pulp. Yondaime is merciless towards people who make a move on his partners.”

My back felt cold after hearing Tetsu-senpai's words.

“I walked here today, because I came here directly from Akihabara…”

“Narumi, you rode a bike here, right? Take me there.”

Eh?

“You want to help Yondaime, right? It's probably okay if you just tell him.”

“But……”

“Stop that nonsense and go! You're not alright staying here anyways, are you?”

Indeed, that is so. Why is Tetsu-senpai so clear about my thoughts? Or is my crestfallen expression that easy to read?

“Let's go! Vice Admiral Fujishima, ride like the wind!”

Major started to hit my bottom with his bag energetically.

<center>*</center>

Club Haploid Heart was located at a basement of a small building at the Snack Street behind Tokyu Shopping Mall. Yellow neon signs were hung on the cramped stairway leading to the basement, and the name of the shop was written in English cursive. I found a sticker with a swallowtail butterfly emblem on it stuck onto the lower right corner of the signboard. It seems that the shop was a franchising store. Is this shop really operated by Hirasaka-gumi? I always thought that Hirasaka-gumi was just a fake yakuza gang that was formed from NEETs, this is really getting more and more confusing. To be honest, I thought that Hirasaka-gumi was a motorbike gang until last month.

“Are you going to wait outside?”

“Well, I'm here anyways, there's no reason for me to just wait outside.”

As it's my first time entering a club, I was quite nervous. Two young men squatting down at the corner, playing games on their phones, turned around to stare at Major and I, as though they were looking at ostriches that escaped from the zoo.

Walking to the end of the stairway, we opened the massive doors, seeing the walls and floor of the short passageway that were painted gold A counter was at the left, while there's a door deeper in the room. The room looked just like a pressurized cabin in sci-fi movies. The high-pitched part of a dance song could be heard in here.

“High schoolers are prohibited from entering the shop.”

Wearing a black wired sweater, the male supervisor that looked somewhat like a woman said to us. He directly glared at me, then shifted his gaze to Major, who was wearing a military uniform, completely failing to fit in with the night club. At that moment, I just realized that I was still wearing my school uniform as I went directly to the ramen shop after school.

“We're not customers, Souchiro asked us to come.”

Major lied indifferently.

“Ah, Sou-san asked you to come, did he?”

“There's a problem right now, so we—“

“And when did I ask you to come again?”

Major jumped about two meters because of the sharp voice. Turning around to look at the entrance that we've just came in from, Yondaime, who was wearing a crimson coat, walked towards us against the light followed by Rocky and Pole.

“Sou-san, thanks for your hard work.”

The guy(woman?) behind the counter said in a high-pitched voice. I sneaked a peek at him, and found that his whole face was red because of nervousness, and only his eyes were glittering.

“Aniki, thanks for your hard work!”

Rocky and Pole greeted me in a chorus with their heads lowered. Major stared at me with an astonished expression on his face. I, myself, don't know how it turned out like this either!

“What are you doing here? Did Alice say something unnecessary again?”

“She just wants to know the contents of the interrogation.”

Major shrugged, and showed Yondaime the palm-sized recorder. Yondaime made a ‘tut’ sound.

“And why is the Gardening Club kid here, too?”

“Vice Admiral Fujishima is Alice's assistant.”

“Ah— enough, I get it. It's so troublesome.” Yondaime pushed Major and I away and said to the counter: “Sorry for troubling you, the person that I'm looking for is inside, right?”

When the door inside opened, Yondaime turned his head around and said to me:

“Gardening Club kid, at least take off your coat and your tie!”

It was like the shop was in an alternate dimension. A slow song was being played on the dance floor. An eerie orange color that appeared only at dawn in the black seas surfaced in the middle of the dance floor; the strangely dressed DJ wore four different colored shirts, and was playing the six beat music that made people feel anxious. In the darkness, the crowd shook their head with the beat, jewellery and glasses glittering due to the dim reflected light.

With Yondaime in the lead, followed by Rocky, Pole, me, and lastly Major, the peculiar group walked in a line further into the shop, pushing away the other people in the crowd.

“Ah! Sou-san!”

“Sou-san, good to see you again! It's rare that you would appear at this time.”

A row of office ladies who finished work surrounded Yondaime.

“So sorry, but I'm busy right now. I'll come find you later.”

“Ehhhhhh—”

“It was so scary just now! A crazy fellow took a knife and went on a rampage, it was so terrifying.”

“Good thing the show didn't just stop because of this. The DJ today is great, Sou-san should listen together!”

Rocky opened his mouth, showing his teeth to scare them away, while Major and I slipped through the gap. The suspicious gazes of the girls are really painful. After that, Yondaime had to deal with the girls who rushed over when they saw him every five meters. Finally, we reached an inconspicuous door in the shadows of the spiral staircase, and the words ‘Staff Only’ were written on it.

At the moment the door was opened, the odd sound made by a man rang in the corridors. I couldn't tell if it was a wail of distress or his laughter. I suddenly felt a chill on my back.

Metal racks, wooden boxes, stacked round stools, the cement wall that was pasted full of faded Pepsi Cola posters, there was an ancient air to the room. The wide warehouse might be shared, because quite a few doors could be seen on our way here.

“Thanks for your hard work!”

“Thanks for your hard work!”

A few men wearing black T-shirts greeted Yondaime.

“Aniki is here too?”

Even I, who was hiding behind Rocky, was found immediately.

There was a tied up man lying on the floor at a corner of the warehouse. He wore a dark green hoodie with slightly dirty pants; His eyes that looked like a crow searching for trash in a junkyard were wandering under his unruly hair. His skin and lips were parched, so his age couldn't be estimated, but he should be quite young.

“He had quite a lot of the pills on him.”

One of the lackeys handed a plastic bag to Yondaime. They were pills placed into different packets. They were much redder than what I first saw, but the marking of the wings and the two letters— A.F, I still have an impression on them.

“The amount that they're selling is increasing lately.”

“It might be a stock-clearing sale.”

“Oh, oh, oh…….”

The man lying on the floor twisted his body while trying to get a hold on Yondaime's leg. The black shirted guys kicked the man in the stomach.

Yondaime took off his coat and handed it to Pole, who was behind him. He squatted down, caught hold of the man's unruly hair and turned the man's face towards his own shoulders.

“You recognize this emblem, right? You're the one who stabbed one of us, right?”

The man didn't answer, but just foamed in the mouth. I was overwhelmed by Yondaime's imposing aura, and could not even make a sound. I suddenly felt that the area was giving out a thoughtful air.

“How do you meet the people who made Fix? Where are they?”

There were Yondaime's low voice, and a high-pitched voice that almost buried Yondaime's voice.

“Don't even need to contact them, they are there, only we can see them. The top of their head is shining, have wings, can hear the song. We can hear…… and can see, only we can see.”

“Stop that nonsense!”

One of the lackeys kicked the man's back, causing the man to cough violently, but he didn't stop talking.

“The wings that you couldn't see, but we can see. In the crowd, the song guides us. You can't hear it, right? Scum like you could never hear it. Dylan, Bob Dylan's ‘Knockin' on Heaven's Door’ is sung, and the angels will correct us.”

Angel Fix will not look down on anyone, that's what Toshi said. I couldn't help but push away the broad back of one of the lackeys and ran towards the man. As soon as my face got close to him, I smelled the odor of blood that he coughed out.

“Do you know Shinozaki? It's this person, this guy.”

I took out a copy of the wanted poster with the photos of the six people on it, showed it to him and pointed at the bottom right corner.

“Have you seen this guy?”

“Aniki, it's dangerous to get close. Please step aside.”

The black shirted man caught hold of my collar and pulled me away. The man didn't look at the poster or at me, but continued with his weak voice that sounded as if he squeezed them out:

“You who cannot see the angels or hear the song should just die. Kill you, I want to kill you, I'm very gentle, so I just stabbed that guy in the stomach, the blood is warm……”

Veins showed on the lackey's forehead, and he raised his hand.

With a ‘thwack’, his hand was stopped.

“…… Sou-san!”

Yondaime slowly put down the hand of his follower.

“Undo the rope on him.”

“We don't know what he's going to do!”

“Stop making a fuss. This type of scum needs a trial too.”

Trial?

After the man was free, he stood up stiffly like a robot. Yondaime took out the large saber searched from the man, pulled out the scabbard and looked at the blade.

“Hey! The trials of Hirasaka-gumi have been suggested by a certain idiot following the customs of medieval Europe. They are also known as God's Judgment; because God will let the right party win.”

The man picked up the knife that was thrown to his side like a hungry wolf preying on sheep. I nearly cried out loud.

“Aniki, please go out.”

A few black shirted men formed a wall with their back, leading Major and I out of the warehouse.

“That's really dangerous! K- Knives…...”

“Vice Admiral Fujishima, Yondaime will definitely be okay.”

At the instant when Major murmured that, the drug addict kicked the wall and leapt to his front. It was like we could hear the sounds of the blade slicing the air. But Yondaime couldn't be seen anymore, so we didn't know how he moved. Yondaime stood in front of the drug addict leaping towards him, and he hit the man in the back of his head. When the man collapsed, the sound of his teeth cracking echoed in the room.

A black stain spread from the head of the collapsed man.

“…… Thanks for your hard work.”

“Thanks for your hard work.”

The members of Hirasaka-gumi solemnly bowed. Yondaime kicked over the motionless man, and blood could be seen on the man's face.

“Gardening Club kid, get out of here. What goes on next isn't something that a kid like you can see.”

“But……”

“Aniki, sorry for this.”

Before I could protest, two lackeys pushed me out to the corridor. Just before the doors were closed, I saw Major who was starting the recorder, and the eyes of Yondaime who caught hold of the man's hair.

I was left alone in the cold corridor that was illuminated by flashing neon lights.

Wails of agony came from behind the door, and they lingered in my mind for a long, long time.

<center>*</center>

Squatting down on the corridors with my face buried in my hands, I raised my head when I heard the sound of the door opening.

Yondaime walked out behind Major. I realized that there was blood on his fists.

“…… How's that guy?”

“He's just blabbering some things that people couldn't understand, so I haven't killed him yet. There are still some things that I have to ask him.”

Haven't? Haven't killed him yet?

What if he doesn't have any information on him?

“Major, take this bag of pills to Alice.”

“The contents changed?”

“That's possible. The people who are hospitalized increased lately. Just a small amount of it could make them very high, causing the idiotic kids to be so happy. It seems that a lot of other chemicals have been added.”

Other chemicals have been added. At this moment, I realized with shock that it's because of the decrease in raw material.

Because of Ayaka's absence.

Major took the plastic bag from Yondaime and placed it into my hands.

“Vice Admiral Fujishima, help me take the pills to Alice. I need to go home for awhile.”

“Oi! Don't ask a high schooler to send this type of thing!”

Major turned to Yondaime and shrugged.

“It's okay if it's Vice Admiral Fujishima! His face and his appearance is bland to the extreme, even if a terrorist attack happened at the Imperial Palace, he could still go where he wants in the Chiyoda area without even being questioned.”

Mind your own business.

Yondaime made a ‘tut’ noise and said: “Why aren't you delivering it to her?”

“Because I have to go edit the audio! How could you let Alice hear the sounds of Yondaime dislocating the man's arms, breaking his teeth and trampling on his hands!”

“You really are an annoying guy.”

“Thank you for the compliment.”

Pole stuck his head out of the warehouse.

“Sou-san, we've finished bandaging his wounds. Should we bring him to the office?”

“I'll hand it to you.”

As Yondaime was about to walk further into the corridors,

“Erm—”

Yondaime is always so sensitive to my voice, like he felt that I was an irritating bug that stopped on his neck.

My voice disappeared because of the glare by the wolf, and made me unsure of what to say next. Indeed, I came here to help find Toshi, but the atmosphere at that moment made me unable to say that.

This is really not a world that I could live in.

<center>*</center>

On the way back to the ramen shop from the night club, my phone vibrated suddenly when I was riding on the trails beside the park. I stopped, looked at the name shown on the liquid plasma screen, and nearly cried out loud.

Shinozaki Ayaka.

With a ‘Ker-plunk’, pain came from my elbow and kneecaps. My bike fell onto the ground, while I, too, was sprawled on the road. Some drunk office workers scolded me when passing by, but my eyes were still glued to my tightly held phone. Ayaka, it's Ayaka! How could that be? Why was Ayaka calling me?

Lying on the asphalt road, I picked up the phone with trembling hands.

“…… Hello?”

‘…… Hmm? Mnn? Oh, oho~ this number really is yours, ah, hahaha!’

A familiar voice came from the phone, the loud but somewhat hoarse voice of a man.

“— Toshi?”

‘There's only your number and the ramen shop's in Ayaka's phone, ahaha, hahahaha!’

Toshi's eerily piercing laughter is obviously the kind he produces after he took the drug. Why would Toshi have Ayaka's phone? The thought that Ayaka might have seen Toshi before she tried to commit suicide completely missed my mind.

“Where….. are you right now——”

‘There's wanted posters everywhere, even Hakamizaka's face has been found out. Haha, I've really underestimated Alice, she's truly a freak.’

“What did you do to Ayaka?”

‘Why, why did it turn out like this……’ Toshi's voice sounded somewhat listless.

‘About Ayaka, I'm also…… If I, I……’

Sniffles came from the other side of the phone. Toshi was crying, he just couldn't hear my words.

‘We can't run away anymore……’

Toshi's voice gradually became smaller.

“Hurry up and say where you are!” I shouted, as if I'm hammering him. Toshi started to mutter:

‘…… hey……. Sa…… save…….. Me……”

“Are you joking! You—”

The noise of something suddenly came from the other side of the phone, interrupting my words. A man roaring: ‘Idiot, who are you talking to!’ and then a noise like a cabinet keeping cutlery was overturned sounded.

When I shifted the phone away from my ears due to the noise, a familiar voice of a man came from the phone:

‘…… So you're Alice, huh?’

A husky voice.

“Who are you—?”

I've already noticed before I asked him who he was, this is the voice of the man who stood beside me at the zebra crossings the last day I met Toshi.

“Are you— Hakamizaka? Where are you? What did you do to Toshi!”

‘You're not Alice? Isn't the detective looking for me? Do you know Alice?’

“Answer me! Why did you take Toshi away?”

I stood up, going forward while clutching at my bike with one hand, as though I'm clenching desperately at the neck of the man at the other side of the phone.

‘Oh, you're the high schooler who was chasing Shinozaki that time.’

The man was laughing. Hakamizaka was laughing at me through Ayaka's phone. Anger that flowed in through my ears were like boiling blood, suppressing my breathing.

‘Tell the detective, find me if she's really that good. Come catch me. If even you guys found me, my experiment would be a success.’

“You……What are you, trying to do?”

‘Telling you would just be a waste of time. You don't have a clue, so you won't be able to come, I understood that when I saw you. But some people can, and many other people can too. I will correct those people. Even if there's only one, I will bring them to heaven.’

Just when Hakamizaka's voice raised all of a sudden, the phone was hung up.

I redialed Ayaka's phone number many times, almost to the extent of breaking my thumb. But I couldn't reach the number. The cold tone of the voice mail said that there's no signal or that the phone is off.

I got onto my bike and pedaled furiously. While I was dashing on the road, I might have shouted some incomprehensible words.

<center>*</center>

“Alice!”

I rushed inside the room like I was going to tear down the door of room 308, causing Tetsu-senpai, who was yawning in front of the bed, to jump in surprise. Sitting opposite to him, Alice's hair flew up.

“Narumi, what's with you? You even forgot to ring the doorbell—”

“Toshi just called me. He's carrying Ayaka's phone right now, and is with Hakamizaka!”

Alice and I looked at each other, and Alice understood my meaning in a flash. Alice closed her mouth, turning again to the keyboard and hammered it in a surprisingly majestic manner while calling people at the same time.

Using a satellite to detect the weak electromagnetic waves from a phone and check one's location originally requires the permission of the opposing party, but Alice is a cracker who could even find out the phone log of their phones.

“Narumi, calm down and sit down.”

Tetsu-senpai forced me to sit down beside the fridge, as if he was going to flatten my head. My head hurts, breathing felt difficult; My body below my neck felt freezing cold, but my face was burning hot. I saw stars, and my lips were trembling uncontrollably.

“Breathe slowly, you're over-breathing. Listen…… One, two, three.”

Tetsu-senpai's large hand slowly massaged my back. I felt air blocking my windpipe like a fist, but I still forced myself to coordinate my breathing with Tetsu-senpai's beats. My chest that felt as if it was tied up at first, slowly felt more comfortable.

“It's no good, the phone isn't turned on.”

After about fifteen minutes, Alice finally turned her head around and said. I leaned against the side of the fridge, exhausted. My breathing was still very rapid, so I drank a mouthful of the sports drink that Tetsu-senpai bought me.

“Narumi, are you okay?”

“Urgh…..”

I wanted to answer ‘Yeah’ but couldn't talk properly. Tetsu-senpai sat at the end of the bed.

“Darn, I've forgotten that there's still the trail of Ayaka's phone.”

“I forgot about it too. If only I had noticed earlier……”

Alice's face twisted because of hate, her thumb massaging her lower lip.

“But according to the phone log, they're still in the area.”

“They've probably ran away by now, haven't they?”

“God knows. The facilities for manufacturing drugs are probably on this street, which is why they're in this area. Leaving behind all of their stuff and running away requires comprehension…… Narumi, what did Toshi say to you?”

I blankly stared at Alice who was asking me a question, unable to comprehend at that moment that she was asking me.

Toshi. What did Toshi say in the phone again? He said that there's wanted posters everywhere and they can't run away now. And then, and then—

“…… He asked us to save him.”

Although there was only a small shift in Tetsu-senpai's expression, I still noticed it.

“Really?”

I nodded.

In the end, Toshi did say: ‘Save me.’

“Alice, I got it.”

Because of my words, the black hair swayed.

“You said that you didn't understand why Toshi let me see the drugs, right?”

“Yeah……”

“Toshi didn't come to borrow money from Ayaka that day, and he wasn't here to spy on your job, he's actually……”

Although there isn't any concrete evidence, I still know it.

“He's actually here to ask for help, but he just couldn't say it out loud, but hoped that someone, no matter who, would realize his plea for help, and then, and then……”

Did Toshi ask for help from Hakamizaka? Thus, the man used the pink pills to take the place of a helping hand?

Why is he so idiotic? Why didn't he just say so in the first place? Why now? “It's already too late! Idiot! He should say so earlier! Why didn't he say so before Ayaka commited suicide? Why did she try to commit suicide without even saying a word? Why? Why……”

I was truly angry at that moment, angry at Ayaka, and also Toshi. The two matters muddled into one in my brain, turned into words and spilled out from my mouth. But I couldn't stop. You want us to save you only now? It's all because of you that Ayaka fell into a coma. What a joke! Stop joking!

I supported my hands on the cold floor, and started to bellow as though I was throwing up.

After I finished shouting wordlessly until I could not say anything anymore, the silence that was flattening us gradually lifted.

In the frozen room, the first person to take action was Tetsu-senpai. He stood up from the bed and walked towards the entrance.

“So you're finally serious?”

Alice asked with a steady voice. Senpai placed his hand on the handle, saying without even turning his head back:

“Idiot, I'm always that serious, it's just that I'm not in a rush.”

“Oh really? If you don't hurry up, Toshi will either be swallowed up by the angels or slaughtered by Yondaime.”

“I know.”

The sound of the closing door shook me to the core.

It was only in these moments that Alice didn't say anything, and even took out a can of Dr. Pepper from her fridge herself. Alice squatted down by my side. Although our arms were only separated by a layer of clothing, our body temperatures were very far.

<center>*</center>
The following day, after class finished.

I squatted down alone in a corner of the school garden and dug while thinking that I'm never going to Hanamaru Ramen Shop ever again. It was not only because I have nothing to do there, it was also because my very existence was getting in the way of everyone.

Even if I don't know anything, I still want to find something that only I could do. Even strolling in the streets the whole day while holding a poster would be fine. Just waiting on a gas tank made me feel like I'm going to be flattened.

Something that I can do.

Something that only I can do.

Is there such a thing?

When using the spade to turn over the decaying roots, the thing in my pocket fell onto the soil.

“Ah……”

It was a small plastic bag. There were four red pills in it, and on them were engraved the wings of an angel.

It was the Angel Fix that Yondaime gave me yesterday. That's right, I originally went back to the ramen shop to give the pills to Alice. I had actually forgotten all about it.

I lifted up the bag and looked at it through the weak rays of the winter sun.

The members of the baseball club ran through the courtyard, and two girls from the tennis club passed by them. Probably nobody would even think that I'm holding a drug that's named an angel, right? Because of these tiny pills, quite a few people have already died.

It's because of them that Ayaka fell into a coma.

Anger surged in my heart all of a sudden. I held the plastic bag tightly, used the spade to stab the soil forcibly, trying to restrain myself. It's just a drug. A round object that got its contents from the fruits of some strange poppy flowers. Even if I tore them apart, ground them into powder and burn them into ashes, Ayaka wouldn't come back.

Closing my eyes, I slowly breathed out.

Then, I lifted the plastic bag to eye level and again said to myself, this is just a drug.

“……. Hmm?”

I had a feeling that something was not right.

I didn't understand the reason. Raising the plastic bag, I turned its contents over again and again, feeling that something was…… off, but I didn't know what was wrong with it.

“FU- JI- SHI- MA- KUN!”

The voice of a girl interrupted my train of thought. I hastily stuffed the pills back into my pocket. Sayuri-sensei ran over to me from the school building wearing pure white clothing and a mini skirt.

“I'm sorry, can you please move the pots to another side?”

Sensei pointed at the flowerpot that hadn't bloomed yet.

“Is there…… something wrong?”

My answering voice sounded somewhat unnatural.

“As the rooftop is locked now, the graduation photo is going to be taken in the courtyard. We must find some space for that.”

Ahhhh…… So that's why.

“So am I bothering them then?”

Sayuri-sensei smiled wryly.

“Yeah, we can't go through the activities of the Gardening Club today.”

Anyways, I stood up. It was like someone told me, I had to walk somewhere, and not squat down and think of meaningless things. I sighed, stood up and patted away the soil on my knees. Because of Sayuri-sensei's help, we moved all the plants to the entrance in five minutes.

<center>*</center>

In the end, I still went to the ramen shop. I couldn't just disappear without even handing Alice the stuff.

I originally planned to hand the pills to anyone and then walk away, but there's not even a person at the kitchen backdoor. Am I too early? But I didn't want to hand it directly to Alice. She would probably see through my thoughts as soon as she saw my face, and then give some hurtful comments.

Thinking that I had no choice, I could only wait on the gas tank for everyone to arrive. Min-san who was busy preparing soup said: “They've already gathered at the office.”

They?

As soon as I opened the door to the NEET Detective Agency, room 308, I heard the familiar voices of the guys from the inside of the office.

“…… only we could find them, there are glowing wings on the angel's head, and heard a song, we could hear, and could see, only us……”

Hiro and Tetsu-senpai sat at two sides of the bed while Major was sitting opposite to Alice. A large amount of plastic bags containing pink pills were stacked on the blankets. The voice came from Major's recorder, which is the voice of the drug dealer we caught at Club Haploid Heart.

Tetsu-senpai muttered: “They're saying the same thing as the guys caught by the police.”

“Because they have shining wings on their head, and Bob Dylan's song so they could find it immediately…… (Sigh). If there's really such an obvious person, Hirasaka-gumi would find them long ago.”

Alice shook her head and turned off the recorder.

“Narumi, what are you spacing off at the entrance for? We're having a meeting right now, so hurry up and close the door, then get me a can of Dr. Pepper.”

“Ah…… Mnn.”

A meeting? I'm extremely getting in their way, so I'd better get out quickly.

I handed the Dr. Pepper and the Angel Fix to Alice together.

“Hmm? Ahhh, it's the thing that Yondaime gave you yesterday. You just keep forgetting important things easily.”

“Mnn….. Sorry. I'll just go home then.”

When I was about to walk out of the room, Major grabbed my coat.

“Vice Admiral Fujishima, where are you going? We're having a tactical meeting right now!”

“Well, it's just that…… I'm getting in the way, right?”

“Stop babbling and sit down. You're my assistant, right? If you went home, who'll get me my second can of Dr. Pepper after I finished my first one?”

Alice spoke to me with an arrogant air as usual. Vortices of questions appeared in my mind, but in the end I just bit my lower lip, saying nothing and sat down beside Major, who offered me a seat. It's too crowded. This really isn't a room for the meeting of five people.

Even though I would only get in the way, I might think of something after listening to the meeting. I changed my mind, and started to think of anything that I could do to help.

“These wings and the song might just be a code or something.”

Hiro said while flipping through the information.

“The bones in his hands were fractured by Yondaime, is it possible for him to continue having that illusion? And the five people who were arrested said the same thing!”

“There's no common point for the drug dealers…… And they're not even drug dealers, but just people who bought them in pill shape, the ones we call the first customers.”

“Someone even got them for free, meaning that the organization is not after profits, but did this for an experiment.”

“Then the drug addicts gather at points where there are shining wings on the people's heads and the music. Is it only them who could differentiate the markings? Is this a joke?”

I could understand what everyone said for now. We still couldn't find the person who directly took part in manufacturing. The man who was almost beaten to death by Yondaime some time ago bought a pile of drugs and sold them everywhere, but was clueless about things concerning the organization.

Is there such a thing? If the police or Hirasaka-gumi tried to buy the pills, they should probably find out about it immediately.

“I've tracked down the girls who bought the drug too, but couldn't find people of the organization.”

“There should be some kind of code. They're having regular supplies too, and yet the police in plain clothes couldn't find them.”

“So the problem is with the wings and the song.”

“I really have no idea what that means.”

While listening to Hiro, Major and Tetsu-senpai's discussion, I observed the large amount of Angel Fix lying beside Alice's foot. Again, I had that strange feeling that I had when I was at the school garden. What on Earth is it? What is the thing that keeps attracting me to them?

I subconsciously picked up a plastic bag. Alice noticed it and said: “Narumi?” I indifferently held the plastic bag and looked at it through the lights, and flipped it over to the back. At that moment I finally realized, the problem was not with the pills inside, but the bag itself.

“Alice……”

I knew that my voice was shaking.

“— do you have a water based pen?”

“Water based pen?”

“It's okay as long as it's water based. Lend me one if you have it.”

Not sure from what time, the other three were looking at me silently. I took the red pen from Alice's hands, took out the pills, pressed the plastic bag against the walls and started to scribble on it from the corner.

“AH!” “AHHHHH!”

I'm not sure whose shouts were those, and might even be my own voice. The transparent plastic bag that was dyed red red— a pair of open wings surfaced on it because of waterproof materials.

“This is almost completely…… drawn using transparent paint, right?”

Major said in a low voice, and I nodded.

The same drawing was drawn on each bag with the same material, and the picture surfaced on it because of the water based ink. Same as the wings carved onto the pills but with one of them facing the opposite direction, they were the wings of an angel.

“Narumi…… This thing…… You found it……”

“…… But, what's with this?”

Hiro asked.

“These are the shining wings, and that's why the police and Hirasaka-gumi didn't notice it.”

I answered, staring at a plastic bag that I didn't paint on. You really won't find it if you're not looking closely at it through a light.

“So these are the shining wings?”

The statement of the drug dealer: ‘Glowing wings on their heads’ and ‘A song that could be heard’.

Those were not hallucinations caused by the drug—

All of them were real.

The same paint could be used on the face, and also on a cap; Playing Bob Dylan's song non-stop, with their pockets full of the pink-colored magic drug.

“But why would the people who bought the pills realize it? It's so strange.”

“The side effects of Angel Fix cause their vision and hearing to become extremely sensitive, so that's why they found out about the signals, huh? Narumi.”

Alice answered in my stead, and I silently nodded.

‘It seemed that it had stopped’, ‘Could even see a slight movement’ , ‘Could win if I just close my eyes and listen to the sound’.

With just a correction— you would see the angels.

“They just have to wait for the people who had their minds sharpened after taking the drug. Is there really such a stupid way of selling?”

“The way they sell them is indeed stupid, but what if that's exactly their purpose?”

“…… What do you mean by that?”

“The experiment! A human experiment to confirm how effective the drug is. Could they create believers who could find the angel wings and song on such a noisy street—

Alice caught a handful of the Angel Fix by her foot and spread them on her bed.

“— and so his experiment is successful.”

Tetsu-senpai stood with his mouth open, unable to say even one word.

After a moment of silence, Hiro said:

“…… Are those your assumptions?”

“Of course.”

Alice said while looking at the small hill of pills.

“…… So, what should we do then?”

After Major's words, the room sank into a silence.

The silence was heavy, as though it was frozen petrol, flowing into the room through the windows, because the five who were present knew what was coming next.

At that moment, I felt a sense of déjà vu that stiffened my whole body— I saw this scene before, as if I knew it a few thousand years, tens of thousands of years ago. That was what I felt, but of course that was probably just my imagination.

Even so, I still think that way right now. It might be because I saw my page on God's notebook before I was born, forgetting about the rest but clearly remembering what I should say in this situation.

Because, if there is a meaning for me to exist at this place in this moment—

Probably it's just for this purpose, right?

Thus, I spoke.

“I'll take the drug, and find the drug dealer.”

Sitting beside me, Major gasped instead.

Alice just continued to stare into my eyes.

Tetsu-senpai heaved a long sigh and sat onto the computer rack.

Hiro finally said.

“We can't let Narumi do these kinds of things……”

“Then who else is going to do it?”

I interrupted Hiro's words unhesitatingly.

“Apart from myself, who else saw the drawing on the bag? People can't see it just by taking the drug, can they? If anyone could see it, then we should have noticed it earlier.”

“No, aren't those just your assumptions?”

“Then! Are there any other ways? The only thing I can do is this! Even if you stop me, I'm still going to do it.”

I tightly held the plastic bag containing the Angel Fix, so tight that it was almost torn apart.

“Some people even died because of it, so……”

“Hiro, shut up.”

Alice's majestic voice rang in the room.

Hiro showed a dumbstruck expression for a moment, and then looked like he immediately became an obedient leopard and lowered his head.

Alice stood up from her bed, black hair flowing on her delicate shoulders. The small queen who forced the wall of machines to obey herself looked at me from above with an icy gaze.

“Narumi, there's no difference with eating the pills and dying. Even if you are okay physically, you would also die mentally, do you understand? Never mind, I don't think you would understand, you won't get it if you didn't take it. This is a helpless contradiction."

I silently listened to Alice's statement.

“But even so— if you are still determined to do it, I won't stop you, and will not let anyone stop you.”

I felt that my decision has already been made tens of thousands of years before, so I answered unhesitatingly:

“I will do it, because that's what I've decided.”

A sad expression was shown on Alice's face. Her long eyelashes drooped, as if she was going to wipe away tears, and opened her eyes again.

“Major, prepare a mini-microphone, earphones and a camera that can be fitted into a cap. Hiro and Tetsu will decide on the place and time. I'll arrange all the information into a map.”

“Alice…… Is this really okay?”

Hiro looked at me and said restlessly. Alice just looked at him once and said:

“There's no other way, we can only go forward on this road. This is—”

At that moment, Alice's expression was really, truly lonely. The loneliness would make people feel as though their heart was directly entangled by thin threads as soon as they saw it, and an expression that would shatter into teardrops if too much force is used.

“This is the only feasible way. So don't say anything, and do your own part.”

<center>*</center>

I was the last person out of the detective agency, because I was forced to stay and write Alice's documents. The wind was so strong outside, even colder than the strong air conditioning inside the room. The brightness of the sleepless town shone onto the bottomless night. Not even one star was shining in the night skies.

I turned my head and stared at the signboard of the agency.

It's the only NEET thing to do.

Is that really so? I don't know, either.

But this is undeniably the only thing that I can do. It's not for Ayaka, and not for Toshi, not for anyone, but for my own self.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2017-04-19T03:44:22Z

Lne: /* Chapter 4 */ A few tense fixes

==Chapter 4==

I looked at the sign, which was just a piece of coarse, white paper with ‘No Entry’ written on it, that was stuck onto the door of the rooftop, and suddenly thought of something meaningless. Some people say that there are some things in life that can't be restored, and there are some people who don't think so, but I would unquestionably support the former. If the ‘something that can't be restored’ refers to death, the ‘something that can't be restored’ theory can't be established. Why is that? That's because the moment when a person dies, does not count as his or her life anymore.

But what about the deaths of other people? Are those things that could not be restored as well? Indeed, humans cannot revive from their deaths, so the emptiness that is formed in one's heart is filled by some other people or things; or they can close their own heart, sealing it with tape. As for the people who couldn't do that, they would choose to commit suicide, so life truly does not have things that can't be restored. If it was me from last week, I might have already let go, but after seeing a person who can't even die, I learnt a terrible lesson.

There are only things that couldn't be restored in life.

Although I don't really know if it's right or not.

The only thing that I could make sure of is, the door to the rooftop has already been locked up. It seemed that the rooftop is being temporarily sealed off. The rooftop where Ayaka jumped off of was not the rooftop of the south school building where we tended to the plants, but the north school building in the opposite direction, but that's not the point.

I turned the handle, gave up on opening the door to the rooftop, and went down the stairs. I'm probably just not suited to being a detective. For a more capable person, they would probably think of a way to borrow the keys to the rooftop, or even just climb up the pipes to reach their destination!

<center>*</center>

A detective's assistant.

The employment contract between Alice and I was established the second day. Alice called me over and asked me to tell her everything I know about Ayaka. Geez, she's such an inconsiderate person. After suffering for an hour, Alice said in a straightforward manner:

“Okay, I get it. All the clues have been tied up.”

So what's the answer? But Alice refused to tell me.

“What I know now is the truth, not the facts!” Alice's words had me at a loss.

“The truth and the facts…… What's the difference?”

“Really, to put it bluntly it's just my intuition. It's enough if I alone knew the truth, but my pride does not allow me to just report the truth to my clients.”

“Hmmm…… Is it because you don't have evidence yet?”

“Well, that's the case in short. So that's why I told you to help do the chores around here, which is your payment for the information by labor work. If I told you about the information right now, doesn't that mean that I don't get an equal payment? If you want to gloss through the facts, and only know the truth, you could just investigate it yourself! Go! Just work hard like a mule that has its eyes covered!”

The scene when Alice held my hand with tears in her eyes was like a scam. Today she used her usual tone and said to me:

“Just continue your activities in the Gardening Club as usual and observe closely the places where Ayaka has been. That's your first job.”

<center>*</center>

That was why I continued to walk to the garden.

There was not even one person at the courtyard after school. It might be because it's near the exams, or it might be because it's winter right now, but another reason would be the large, black stains spread on the ground between the garden and the school buildings. I stood beside the black stains and looked for awhile. It was the first time I saw with my own eyes the true feeling of death, and it was still present at the scene. Rain or snow might wash it away eventually, but right now the stains are still on the ground.

There's nothing else.

What could you do with this kind of thing? Alice had already explained that she'd already understood the reason for Ayaka committing suicide, but a will couldn't be found, the police were staying silent, while the magazines were just targeting Ayaka's family that couldn't be said to be favorable. The things that other people could not see, could you see them from the small room that was full of machines?

Just thinking about this is meaningless, so I walked towards my final destination— the greenhouse behind the school building. That was Ayaka's holy ground. I borrowed the keys to the greenhouse from the staffroom, and the strong smell of grass came upon me as soon as I opened the door.

The area of the floor was about twice as big as my room, and was about twelve tatamis big. The greenhouse looked somewhat desolate, I only saw a row of wilting tropical plants arranged on a rack, not even flowering. Probably someone sorted out the place after Ayaka committed suicide?

When I raised my head, I saw pipes interlacing on the ceiling, and there were something that looked like a sprinkler. They probably spray fertilizers or water automatically? There were also additional lighting equipments. This is obviously just a normal high school, so why is there such an advanced greenhouse? Is the school budget that big?

I sat down on the lower part of a rack and leaned against it. I closed my eyes, allowing my body to sink into the smell of the soil that was like warm water.

We couldn't find Toshi, and Ayaka was not even here anymore. There's only me left in the place that belonged to us, while only the drug addicts who were hospitalized or arrested increased gradually.

My phone in my pocket suddenly rang. I was startled, and bumped my head on the rack on top of it.

‘It's me. Are you working seriously? You aren't lying down thinking about meaningless things over and over again, are you? Although I'm a NEET, I'm very strict regarding other people's laziness, so please remember that.’

A young girl's voice came from the other side of the phone. I couldn't help but look around the greenhouse. There aren't any surveillance cameras over here, are there?”

‘You're probably still at school right now, right?’

“…… Yeah, I'm in the greenhouse. I followed your instructions to closely observe the greenhouse.”

‘Good. I want to confirm something with you, are there two entrances to the greenhouse?’

I stood up. Two entrances?

At the opposite of the door that I came in from, there is indeed another identical steel door.

Why did Alice know about this? Is having two doors in a greenhouse that common? Or did she find out about that by searching the internet?

“Open the other door.”

“But it's a wall at the other side of the door!”

The greenhouse was at a corner of the school, and looked as if it's squeezed by the surrounding walls.

‘Do you think I don't even know about something like that? Stop that nonsense, and just do it.”

Opening the lock, a deep ‘dong’ sound came right after I turned the handle. I could only open it for about ten centimeters or so.

“Can't open it!”

‘…… Do you hear it? Yeah, it should probably be at that part…… A plank? It's probably just that, right?’

Alice suddenly said some incomprehensible words, and her voice sounded somewhat far. Ah, she might be talking with some other people. When I was thinking about meaningless stuff again, the door suddenly opened. Holding the handle, I was dragged forward and almost fell down.

Outside the door was a silhouette. Raising my head, I crossed eyes with the sharp gaze of a beast, and my mind went blank momentarily.

It was Yondaime.

Why is it Yondaime? And why did the door open?

Did something happen? I really don't understand.

Holding a phone, Yondaime said: “The door's open, yeah, that's right. Hmm…… No, they've been cleared away, nothing left. To continue tailing is just a waste of time.” I did just hear Yondaime's answering voice just now.

‘Then it's up to you after this. There's probably a surprised Narumi sprawled on the ground, so please explain things to him, I'm really busy, you know.’

“He- Heyhey, Alice!”

The voice stopped coming from Yondaime's phone. After a moment, there was an uncomfortable silence between Yondaime and I. Yondaime walked into the greenhouse after tch-ing, and I hastily stepped aside. Even then, Yondaime just glared at me, not saying anything. I shifted my gaze and looked outside the door, finally solving the mystery that was in front of me.

A tower-shaped wooden signboard and dirty tombstones covered with dust could be seen at the other side of the door— it was the graveyard beside the school. The wall that was close to the entrance of the greenhouse fell coincidentally, and was only blocked by a large plank.

But why did Alice know of this shortcut? Also, why did Yondaime appear here?

Yondaime ignored me, and used his phone to take photos of the interior of the greenhouse.

“Yondaime, why are you here?”

“Don't call me Yondaime.”

“Err, then should I call you Sou-san?”

“When did you become a part of our group?”

‘Narumi, Yondaime's surname is Hinamura, so you can just call him Hina. He'll be thrilled.”

Uwaah, Alice didn't hang up on me yet. With a ferocious expression, Yondaime snatched my phone and hung up on Alice. I though that he would just crush my phone.

“…… Hi- Hina?” “I'll kill you!” Yondaime stuffed my phone into my mouth. What is this guy doing!

“Your job is to open the lock of the greenhouse, right? Just get out of here since you've done your job.”

Facing Yondaime's comment, I could only stare.

“…… What's with that?”

“Didn't Alice say anything to you?”

Feeling miserable, I nodded. Yondaime heaved a long sigh.

“Then think about it clearly.”

The connection between Yondaime and Ayaka……

…… is Toshi. Only Toshi, and Angel Fix.

Then, did Ayaka commit suicide because of Toshi? But what's their connection with the greenhouse? Fragments of my memories swirled around in my mind, just like a puzzle that couldn't be completed.

“Wait, please wait!”

I hurriedly called Yondaime who was about to walk out of the greenhouse. Yondaime turned around, his wolfish eyes looking even more vicious.

“…… Is Ayaka related to the drug? Why, is there—“

“Of course they're related, you idiot! If it wasn't because of that thing, you could still continue your peaceful activities of the Gardening Club. Can't you see that something was wrong if things didn't happen?”

I didn't know how to answer him.

The door to the cemetery slammed shut, leaving me alone in the greenhouse along with the warm heat of the plants.

Is it because of the drug? Did Ayaka fall into a coma because of the detestable pink pills? Why? Is it because Toshi did something?

It was all the fault of Angel Fix.

No matter how I pondered, there was no progress. I gave up on thinking, went back to the staffroom and returned the key. When I was about to walk out of the staffroom, Sayuri-sensei called me.

“Although I know that it's not appropriate asking you about this right now, but what are you going to do concerning the Gardening Club?”

“What to do?”

“After all…… something like this happened, so you're the only remaining member of the club.”

Ahh, that's right. I recalled the day when I met Ayaka, and our promise.

“Of course, I hope that you choose to continue, and I would ask other students if they're interested in joining. Some teachers also said that the garden must have someone tending to it.”

I was silent, in deep thought. To be honest, I don't know a thing about gardening, so if I must continue club activities alone until April, when recruiting starts, it's impossible. But I didn't want to just let the garden and greenhouse stay bare, because those places belonged to Ayaka.

Even if she's not coming back anymore.

It seemed that Sayuri-sensei misunderstood my silence.

“Sorry for suddenly asking you about things like this. You probably have your own thoughts about it. If you don't want to continue being in the club, I won't force you to.”

“Err……”

Sayuri-sensei had already been a teacher for five years now. Even though she's single, there are rumors circulating her as she looked extremely pretty. Giving out a charming expression with her bright eyes is her weapon. Being stared at with this look, I surrendered.

“It's not that I don't want to continue……”

“Really?”

A relieved expression appeared on Sayuri-sensei's face.

“Those are Shinozaki's precious flowers, so I hope that we can leave them alone. Additionally, the flowers in the greenhouse are about to bloom……”

…… About to bloom?

“Almost all of the plants in the greenhouse have disappeared, weren't they disposed of by you?”

Sayuri-sensei's eyes turned round.

“Disappeared? Really?”

She balanced her pen on her lower lip and thought for awhile.

“Could it be Shinozaki who disposed of them?”

Ayaka disposed of them?

It might be because of that, for taking care……Wait, that's not right……

I recalled the words that Yondaime have said. He said while talking to Alice on the phone: “They were cleared away.”

Ayaka and the greenhouse.

Toshi.

Angel Fix.

The fragments in my mind started to piece together.

<center>*</center>

It was January when I rode my bike to the ramen shop in a frenzy, while the sun was setting quickly. Looking past the red rays bathing the curtains, there was not even one customer in the shop. I rode my bike until I collided with the plastic barrel behind the shop, balanced my bike on the wall and ran to the stairs.

Just when I was about to run upstairs, Min-san called me from the kitchen.

“Come in and sit down.”

“I'm busy right now.”

“Stop blabbering and sit down, or I'll hit you.”

Because Min-san was waving her soup ladle vigorously, I went into the shop obediently and sat on the seat in front of the counter.

Min-san plopped a paper cup in front of me, a pomelo smoothie. The sour taste prickled my brain like frozen needles. It was as though the warmth of my body was absorbed by the smoothie, and then a mild spiciness came upon me, quite a mysterious flavor. I suddenly remembered that it was winter right now, and my body started to shiver.

“I've put ginger in the smoothie.”

“Oh……” As she said, it was the spiciness of ginger. Surprisingly, the taste of pomelos and ginger blend quite well together……

“It's a dessert made specially for winter that makes the body feel warm.”

Min-san smiled triumphantly, puffing up her sarashi-bound chest.

“My dad was an outdoor sports type of person who lived on due to his determination. He used to take me to snowy mountains or to swim in ice cold water, so I usually depended on chewing raw ginger used for cooking soup to support myself.” …… Was she training to become a ninja?

“But I was actually not that good at swimming when I was little.”

“Eh?”

“What's with that expression, everyone has something that they're not good at, don't they?”

Well, that's not really wrong, but I absolutely can't imagine how Min-san looked like when she was little.

“A person who can't swim always flails in the water when drowning, right? I always got scolded by dad because of that. Don't move if you don't know how to swim, and you'll float naturally. But for a person who's drowning, you can't think of these things.”

At that moment Min-san stopped and stared at me. That was when I realized that Min-san was lecturing me, although she didn't say so clearly.

My brain calmed down.

Indeed, I wanted to see Alice just minutes before, driven by impulse, and to grab the pajamas-clad girl by her throat and tell her to explain things clearly. But I am completely unsure of what to ask, as I haven't even thought about it. What an idiot I am.

My shoulders sagged. A person who can't swim could just not move and float naturally, but what should I do?

“Min-san……”

“Hmm?” Min-san who was cutting onions stopped and raised her head.

“About…… Ayaka not being here, what do you think about it?”

“Are you an idiot? You don't need to ask another person's opinion for this.”

Min-san's voice seemed as if she was really angry.

“If I tell you that I would go and visit her, crying my eyes out, would you feel that you would do that too? If I tell you that I feel okay about it, would you feel that it's okay if you didn't do anything?”

Min-san's words were like Yondaime's fist, heavily pushing against my abdomen. I lowered my head while holding the cup of ice cream and felt that I kept repeating the same stupid thing these few months, surprising the other people.

I lowered my head and stood up.

“I'm going to Alice's office for awhile.”

“Okay.”

Min-san's outstretched hands appeared before my eyes. She placed a paper cup that was closed with a lid— a pomelo smoothie like what I've just eaten just now.

“Take it to that girl, I think she's in a bad mood today too.”

<center>*</center>

As Min-san had guessed, Alice looked terrible. It was a cold month, but the air-conditioner was still going strong. Empty cans of Dr. Pepper were stacked in front of her bed like a beehive. The bed was led by Mocha Bear (Yondaime used his professional skills to fix the ears on again), while an army of other dolls and plushies surrounded her. A cooling paste was stuck onto her forehead, while black circles appeared below her eyes.

“How courageous you are, coming into my territory wearing thick clothes like a Russian soldier. I'll give you two choices, take off the sports get-up that makes people feel hot as soon as they see it, or you can get out of my room.”

“…… I want to ask you every time, why do you make your room feel so cold?”

“Are the things that are at the two sides of your head handles used for moving? I'm asking if you're going to get out or to take them off!”

I glumly took off my sports jacket. Brrrrrr, it's so cold. Alice waved at the wall that was full of machines.

“My eyes and ears would give off heat so long as they could move. Compared to the eternal darkness and silence, what's a little coldness going to do."

“But I think that humans do not need to work in coordination with that.”

My teeth clattered while I was answering due to the cold.

“How arrogant. You're really a surprisingly self-centered human, and can't be helped at all. Do you want the environment to cooperate with humans? That is a stupid behavior. According to the Heisenberg uncertainty principle and Gödel's incompleteness theorem, from the moment when humans lost to God, they found that changing themselves would be better than using philosophy or natural science to change the world. Everyone has already changed direction, but you alone are still standing on a sinking ship, blankly waving the flag of an alchemist. That's rare. If I made your life into a movie, we'd probably get all the prizes.”

“Argh……”

Hehe, so I'm an arrogant and self-centered human. So that's it, I've just noticed when Alice said that about me. Although all of that just sounded like Alice making excuses, I've already surrendered to the coldness and Alice's articulate debates.

“Okay, sorry. I'll even take off the sweater, okay?”

Alice widened her eyes.

“…… What an oddball you are. An air conditioner is obviously one of the assets that humans use for the nature to coordinate with humans, but why did you give up on debating so quickly? You could at least say that I'm the one who's self-centered.”

“No……”

I've suddenly realized that I feel better after Alice scolded me, and could not help but feel somewhat impatient. I'm a hopeless cause.

“I'm somewhat tired right now, so I don't have the energy to rebuke you.”

As Alice started to talk again, I hurriedly handed the smoothie to her so that she would shut up.

After opening the lid, Alice's eyes sparkled because of the sweet fragrance of the pomelo, but right after she ate a mouthful, she made a ‘Wuwu~’ noise, and her eyes squinted into a straight line.

“What is it?”

“It's spicy……”

Alice said with tears in her eyes. Is it so spicy that it could make people cry?

“Master is so impressive……. An amazingness that even I could not predict…… Wuwu……~”

“Are you okay?”

“…… I'm alright. It's just too tasty, I'm going to eat them all up!”

Alice ate the smoothie with her mouth pouting, looking like she wanted to cry out. Her whole body contorted for each mouthful that she had.

“Don't force yourself to do it. I'll eat up the rest of them for you.”

“Why are you so greedy! You've already eaten some downstairs, but you still want to eat up my share. I won't even give you one mouthful.”

Alice stuck out her tongue at me, then used ten minutes to eat it all up. It seemed that the spiciness still lingered on her tongue even after she finished eating it. Alice pouted, her eyes almost squinted into a line. She waved her hands while sitting on the carpet like she wanted to say something, so I took out a can of Dr. Pepper and handed it to her.

After drinking the whole can of Dr. Pepper in one gulp, Alice sighed, and seemed like her mood was much better.

“As my assistant, it seems that you've accumulated much experience. You could even finish your main job without me even saying anything. Your performance as an assistant is passable like this.”

“So the main job of an assistant is to get Dr. Pepper……”

“Do you think that I'm wrong about this?”

No, it's clear what you're going to say!

“So next, let's solve your problem! Yondaime probably didn't explain anything to you, so just ask if you have any questions! Although I might not answer you.”

Then what does this count as?

I sank into deep thought. Indeed, I would be taken as an idiot by Alice no matter what I ask, and might not answer me. But sometimes, not answering is also an answer.

And also……

I'm not always fumbling in the dark.

“Don't you have something you wanted to ask me?”

Alice bent her knees, placed her chin on them and tilted her head.

“I'm thinking of what to ask you.”

“Well, that's some growth!”

That's probably because of Min-san's pomelo smoothie. If I straightaway rushed in here, and said whatever I thought, Alice would probably make me as an idiot again.

I thought for a long time and said:

“Can you give me a copy of the information about Angel Fix? The one with the photos.”

The smile vanished from Alice's face. She didn't answer at first, and the room was just filled with the sound of the cooling fan of the CPUs. I thought in instinct: Ahh, I've asked the right question. At the same time, I felt as if my heart was stuffed to the bottom of my shoes.

Finally, Alice muttered:

“Are you mentally prepared to dig the grave of the deceased?”

I—

nodded slightly.

Alice showed me her sad eyes, nodded and answered me.

“I understand, here's the information. But before I give it to you, there's something I need to ask you.”

Being an assistant needs a heavy price. Alice sat on her bed and beckoned at me. Eh? Wait a sec? To the bed? Is she telling me to get on her bed?

“What are you dilly-dallying for? Are your hands so long that you could press the keyboard from there?”

“…… Keyboard?”

“The job that I'm requesting you to do requires the use of a computer, so I'm asking you to come over here.”

“Ah, oh……”

So that my embarrassing misunderstanding would not be found out, I turned around and stood up.

“Err, may I get on your bed?”

“Just hurry up.”

On the blanket, I politely shifted over to Alice's side by using my knees. Being on the same bed as a girl, that makes me really nervous.

“You're good at editing photos, right? Then I'll hand this picture to you.”

Alice pointed at the bottom of her screen. She had opened Photoshop, and a young man with a sharp chin was shown on the screen.

“Editing?”

“That's right, because this information is going to be photocopied and distributed. Haven't you heard of it before? Humans don't remember things by their original appearance, so a person would have a stronger impression on something if the facial features are more emphasized. It's the same with a portrait.”

Ahhh, I think I've heard of that before. My gaze fell on the screen again.

At that moment, a chill crept up my back. I've seen this man before. But where?

“…… Who is this guy?”

“His name is Shirou Hakamizaka, a researcher.”

I stared at Alice in surprise. Hakamizaka?

I looked at the screen again. A sharp chin, a face that looks intellectual, this probably came from a driving license or something, huh? There isn't even the hint of a smile on his face. I tried to put on a pair of frameless glasses in my mind…… I've got it! That's right, on the day that Toshi disappeared, I spotted this guy who makes people feel uneasy near the zebra crossings.

“He enrolled into T Medical University seven years ago, not in Pharmacy, but Life Sciences. It's somewhat strange if you say that it's a subject for researching genetic inheritance. I've heard that his results are quite good, and even went to Iran to study abroad. He probably found that there.”

Found? Found what?

“That's it!”

Alice handed a pile of papers to me, and the photo of a red flower was on the topmost paper. It was the papers that I saw that time.

“Originally, the flowers on the photo aren't that rare, and wouldn't have any medical effects, so Hakamizaka probably found its mutated variety. At the research center, we found it from plants that had similar alkaloids. This is the payment for your labor, I'll just give it to you first! So let's ignore the information for now……”

“Hakamizaka is not the only person that is related to this incident. I've thoroughly investigated the people that might have relations with him. I'm not sure if every one of them are related to the drug, but anyways, this is a family business-type drug organization. Hakamizaka's father is a powerful second-generation politician, so their modal probably comes from Hakamizaka's usual pocket money. I've investigated the assets under his father's name, but couldn't find their current location yet. It's both thoughtful and daring, a mere researcher starting from zero, looking for people online, nurturing the raw material, manufacturing, and then selling them cheaply. This is why they haven't been caught until now.”

Alice enlarged the other windows for me. Most of them are not taken from the front, and are parts of a group photo or some very unclear photos.

“Where did you find all this?”

“I've already said that I'm a NEET detective, right? The hardest thing was to find out Shirou Hakamizaka's phone number, while the others were a cinch.”

I was taken aback. So she DOES know how to check phone logs?

“So you're really a hacker……”

“I'm not a hacker. A hacker is originally a name the students in Massachusetts Institute of Technology gave to the people who do large pranks. What you're saying is probably a cracker who steals information. I'm different from a cracker, which I've told you a lot of times. I'm a NEET detective. So stop that nonsense and turn your attention to the screen.”

Alice caught hold of my face and turned my head to the computer screen.

I wouldn't mistake the person on the last screen, it's Toshi. With the same eyes as Ayaka, the same outline as Ayaka, I almost cried out loud. Even though I knew that from the start……. Even though I knew that from the start……

“Are you…… sure?”

In the end I still asked. Alice answered me with a gentle voice:

“We're not sure yet. The world that I can see is only the limited scenes of the limitless small windows on the network. In chance, Toshi bumped into Hakamizaka at a drug discussing website, and then became friends. Toshi might have just gotten the Angel Fix straight from Hakamizaka, and did not take part in the manufacturing or dealing of the drug. I cannot deny the possibility of this.”

Alice's words were like she's reading from a script, making people feel empty.

“There are a few places in Toshi's behavior that are perplexing. Additionally, when he came to the ramen shop that day, he probably wasn't trying to get money from Ayaka.”

“…… Eh?”

“Toshi did ask you, right? If Yondaime came to my office or not. And then he said that it's the only thing that he wanted to ask, right?”

“Ah……”

I remembered, Toshi DID say that. At that time, I wasn't sure why Toshi wanted to ask that, but knowing what Toshi hid, I understand now.

“He's here to check out…… if Alice and Yondaime have started to investigate the matter about the drug?”

“This is still speculation, and not the truth. But this hypothesis has a contradiction. Listen, if Toshi was already guarded against me, why did he still let you see the Angel Fix?”

I became silent.

It was indeed strange. If he felt that Alice had started to investigate the matter, he probably wouldn't be so careless that he'd show me his confused look after he took the drug.

Hakamizaka did say that he finally found Toshi or something like that, so that's probably Toshi's own free will?

I don't get it.

If the person who heard about Angel Fix was not me, but a more sensitive person, they would probably think of Yondaime or Alice, who were investigating this matter, and it would not turn out like this. If it wasn't me……

Why me?

Why did Toshi—

I don't get it.

“You don't get it, and I don't understand either, so……”

Alice lightly raised my hand and placed it on the mouse. The pointer on the screen shook.

“I'm the same as you. You wanted to use the information and your own eyes and ears to confirm the truth, and to learn the truth, I want to find Toshi.”

Editing six photos and combining them into one took two hours. Alice squatted by my side, staring at the edited pictures on the screen. Usually, she would not stop talking even for a moment, but only at these times would she be silent. That made me so nervous. I tried not to look in Alice's direction, and focused my attention on the computer screen. My neck aches… This is the first time that I felt uncomfortable when the other party isn't talking.

“Alice, I'm done.”

“Hmmmmmm…… Mnn.”

So she fell asleep. That's why she was so silent.

“You're so slow that you made me fall asleep. Hmm, that's not bad.”

Not even a word of consolation. Never mind. Alice pushed me away, activated the mailing system and mailed the zipped folder. After that, she pulled out a phone from behind the messy computer rack.

“…… Yondaime? Mn, it's me. We've finished editing the photo, and I sent it there already…… Hmm? That's a zipped folder! Zipped. Eh? Just double click it with your mouse and print it in A4 size. Nonono, there should be paint on your computer right? No? Ahhh, that's right, your computer was picked up by Major and then remodeled right, so at least just download a free editing software! What? You don't get it? At least get me a person who understands……”

When she was talking on the phone, Alice's voice was sometimes so low that it's scary, and sometime it rose like she's angry. In the end, Alice screamed: “I had enough! Forget it! I'll just tell Narumi to go there right now. Just you wait!” and then hung up. Eh? Wait a minute……How does that concern me?

“So it's like that……”

Alice looked at me and said determinedly. So what?

“The people in Hirasaka-gumi don't even have basic knowledge about computers, it's terrible. Even if it's God who's educating idiots, He would feel frustrated too. Therefore it's better for you to go.”

“Err, no, wait a sec……”

“This is also the job of an assistant, so hurry up and go.”

Without giving me a chance to rebuke her, I was chased out of the detective firm.
<center>*</center>

“I didn't think that there would be a day when we needed your help……”

Yondaime said with a bitter expression. At the interior of Hirasaka-gumi, there were simple beds, a small kitchen, and a bridge, while there was a desk and an old computer further inside the room. As though we were attracted to the rays of light emitted by the monitor, the followers were tidily arranged by my side, led by Yondaime, while I sat on the chair in the middle with my body curled up.

“Sou-san, we've already gathered down here.”

The lackey who opened the door and went in reported.

“Hey! Hurry up and fix it!”

The tall lackey crossed over my shoulders and said with his eyes glued to the screen, and even knocked on my head. It was one of the bodyguards that I saw before, the one who was as tall as an electric pole.

“I'm downloading the file right now.”

While thinking to myself why am I in such a mess, I opened the large enterprising website that provided free softwares and downloaded the simplest video processing software. It seemed that Major installed only the most basic applications on the computer. The hard disk was almost completely empty, only the mailing software has any trace of usage. I thought that young people nowadays were all good at using computers, but now I realized that wasn't the case.

As soon as I opened the picture that I've edited, the surrounding people made an astonished sound. You don't need to be so surprised, do you? I adjusted the size of the picture to A4 size and then printed it out. While being guarded in bated breath by the men wearing the black T-shirts with their emblem on it, the color printer slowly printed out the paper that had the faces of six people on it.

“Whoa!”

“That's so incredible!”

“A miracle!”

“It's so unbelievable that I don't even understand what I'm seeing.”

“Wow, print five more…… No, please print five more copies.”

After six copies of the pictures were printed, the person who rushed me just now, Pole, was now clutching at my shoulders with his eyes wet.

“Sorry! As expected from Ane-san's assistant! I've wronged you, aniki!”

“Thanks for your hard work, aniki!”

“Thanks for your hard work.”

Nonono, don't treat me like that. Yondaime took the six papers with a peeved expression on his face, distributed them to the others and said: “Don't be stupid. Take it to a convenience store and photocopy two hundred copies for each paper.”

“Understood! I shall go hone my manly aura right away.”

“Understood!”

<center>*</center>

There were quite a lot of people gathered at the parking lot below the office of Hirasaka-gumi. The empty space that could accommodate twenty cars at most was densely packed with people, who were muttering to each other in the darkness. They were all ordinary young people who could just hang out around the streets. A hundred…… Two hundred….. No, it should be more? The cold air of the winter evening was completely chased out of the parking lot. All of them were men, so they emitted an odd atmosphere. The place where the fans gather before a concert starts would feel like this too, probably?

“Aniki, please walk over here.”

A man wearing a black T-shirt pulled at my collar as I was standing at the entrance, flustered, and brought me to further in the right side. The guys with an emblem on their shirts were standing in a row like cheerleaders. But really, I'm just here to get back my bike. I'm now seriously regretting my decision. I should've parked outside!

“Does Hirasaka-gumi have that many people?”

The person seemed to hear my mutterings.

“No, the people who are truly in the group are just twenty something, but the small groups over here listen to Sou-san. Sou-san looks after the jobless people over here, so they would come over here if he called them.”

I sighed and looked at the crowd. The heat that they were emitting was giving me a headache. When I started to straighten my back, looked around and was thinking:: “I'll get out of here double quick, after I find my bike.”, the noise suddenly piped down.

The gazes of the people were all focused on Yondaime. With his back to the greenish white lights outside, Yondaime walked into the entrance of the parking lot from the slope. His crimson coat rolled up because of the wind formed by atmospheric pressure. It could be felt that everyone was waiting for Yondaime to speak, and the matter about my bike disappeared from my mind in a flash.

.“Some people were throwing rubbish randomly in this area.”

Yondaime said in a calm tone.

“It's pink trash that has grown wings. The police didn't do anything until someone was stabbed recently, because this kind of drug only appears on the streets, and is not sold in an organization. The people who made and sold it are nobodies like us.”

Two hundred men nodded at the same time, forming a small wave.

“So we'll just deal with this problem ourselves. Because the people who foamed at their mouths because of their addiction, the people who were hurt by the drug addicts who were clouded mentally after taking drugs, are all our mates. The police would only take action after four or five people have died, and it'll be too late by that time. Who could prevent this from happening?”

As an answer to Yondaime's question, quite a few types of answers interlaced in the air. Noise rang in the darkness as though an express train passed through, because of the angry shouts of the two hundred people with raised hands. Even in the din, Yondaime's voice still rang clearly.

“That's right, only us. If we handed things to the police, the stupid nobodies could continue their monkey business for a month or so, would be arrested and sent to the jail or youth detention center, and would be let out after three years or so.”

Angry shouts of ‘What a joke!’, ‘Kill them!’ and so on could be heard. I shivered. Over two hundred vicious beasts would be let out the streets at the same time because of Yondaime's orders.

“So have you got the photo already? We aren't sure if the ones on them are related to the drug, so don't act recklessly after finding them. Getting the truth out of them is Hirasaka-gumi's job, so don't you guys risk getting arrested. Just looking for them is okay, photocopying them and giving them to other people is alright too. If you find a person who's selling the drug, catch him even if he's not on the piece of paper. When things end, Hirasaka-gumi will take care of things.”

Yondaime looked at me—No, at the black shirted men beside me.

“Give them a warning, let everyone know better than to do things on this street.”

After the crowd of two hundred or so people went out, I collapsed onto the empty parking lot and rested for awhile. Long shadows of the members of Hirasaka-gumi that were left swayed on the ground. It was as though the angry roars of the beasts were still remaining on the floor and the walls.

“Aniki, is this your bike?”

One of the members pushed my bike from the depths of the parking lot here. I weakly nodded.

“Thank you for your help, we'll take care of the rest. Don't be a busybody, there's nothing you can help with.”

Yondaime said towards my back, and left.

“Hey!”

I stood up and called Yondaime, who turned around and glared at me wolfishly.

“If…… you found Toshi…… what are you going to do?”

“God knows, if he's lucky he'd probably not be sent to the cemetery, but just the hospital.”

Was that a joke? Don't you know Toshi? But I couldn't say it.

“Do you think I would have mercy on Toshi just because I know him?”

Yondaime saw through my thoughts.

“One of my followers was stabbed, and his own sister has been harmed by himself and gone into a coma. Can you still forgive him then?

The words pierced deeply into my heart.

Ayaka, was harmed by Toshi?

“I don't care how you think, but taking care of the person we caught is our freedom, and our responsibility.”

The other members of Hirasaka-gumi nodded seriously.

After Yondime and the other members walked out of the parking lot, I caught hold of the handle of my bike and stood up.

Ayaka was harmed.

Ayaka…… was harmed by Toshi.

<center>*</center>

The next day, I took the papers about Angel Fix I got from Alice to school.

During recess, I went to look for Sayuri-sensei at the staffroom, who had just come back.

“What is it? Do you want to have lunch with me because you don't have any friends? I'm sorry, but I have to prepare for my afternoon class.”

Sayuri-sensei is just as usual, I don't know what she's so excited for. Mind your own business, and stop fussing.

“I'm not here to have lunch with you, but to ask you something.”

“What is it?”

“You saw the plants in the greenhouse before right? During the second semester.”

“That's right, I've gone into the greenhouse quite a few times.”

I took a piece of paper out of my pocket. It's the picture of the flower that I've cut out from the information about Angel Fix. After I handed her the photo, Sayuri-sensei tilted her head and looked at it for a moment, then nodded with an “Oh~” sound.

“There were a lot of these flowers in the greenhouse before this, all planted using hydroponics. There was also a pile of boxes on the floor…… But the color of the flower is bluer than in the photo.”

“…… It's probably a mutated variety.”

My voice sounded like a bubble that drifted up from the bottom of a swimming pool. So the flowers there were a bluish color…… Even if it's Alice who seems like she knows everything, probably doesn't know about this, right? In despair, I remembered the bluish purple flowers swaying in the air-conditioned greenhouse.

The flowers that Ayaka planted.

“What type of flower is this?”

“I think its scientific name is Papaverbracteatum Lindl.”

“Uwaah, it sounds like you're eating screws when you read its name, although the flowers are pretty.”

Seeing as it's a mutated variety and has been successfully grown, it means that this is a new breed. Shouldn't we have a new name for it? While thinking of this, I left the staffroom. A crowd of girls were holding their trophies from the Welfare Society, happily chatting away and walked past me.

What name would Hakamizaka give them?

Because of the flowers, Ayaka—

I subconsciously clenched the photo that I've cut down.

<center>*</center>

After school, I went to Hanamaru Ramen Shop. There wasn't even a customer in the shop, and only Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro were doing something while surrounding the gas tank. I could hear crackling sounds and black smoke wafting up from there.

“What are you guys doing?”

“We're trying to raise a fire. We don't know when we're going to become vagrants, so this is a drill for that time.”

Tetsu-senpai said with one hand on the gas tank. There were newspapers, dismantled chairs and table legs burning brightly.

Major said: “Next we just have to learn how to make a cardboard house, then we won't have to worry when we become vagrants.” What an annoying drill, and it does seem quite realistic.

“Doing these things at the back of the shop would get you a scolding from Min-san!”

“Never mind, never mind. There's no customers here anyways, and we're burning the stuff to help clear up the shop. It's the fifteenth of January today, coincidentally the festival of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dosojin dosojin].”

“It's because of people like you that customers aren't coming.”

Min-san's scolding came from the kitchen, even saying that she'll burn us altogether. It's now just five in the evening, when the sun sets later, there'll be customers, right?

“Vice Admiral Fujishima, you could just throw anything you want to burn in here!” Don't call me vice admiral……

“I burned the posters of the girls that I went out with. I feel so contented right now.”

“I burned the horse racing tickets that I didn't win for. The blasted Japan Racing Association should remember this, I'll definitely get back at them this year!”

“I wanted to burn my student ID, but was stopped by them…..”

Don't burn your student ID, Major. Did you encounter something annoying in school?

I gazed at the crackling flames for awhile, then took a stack of papers from my bag and put it inside. The photocopied papers full of chemical equations and words disappeared in the flames in a flash, turning to ashes.

“That's for the drugs……”

Hiro seemed to have noticed.

“Alice gave you that, right? Is it okay to burn it?”

“It doesn't matter, things have already finished.”

“Have you found out about something?”

I nodded dubiously, then squatted down due to a sudden wave of tiredness. Some warmth came from the surface of the gas tank, making the coldness even clearer.

We silently surrounded the burning gas tank, until the sun slowly set. The sounds of customers ordering food from Min-san came from the shop, while the sound of the crackling flames eventually disappeared, as if absorbed by the dark air.

“I finally understand. You're very similar to Alice.”

Tetsu-senpai muttered. I was taken aback, and raised my head.

“Handling everything yourself, keeping everything to yourself, forcing yourself to the limits but not seeing the others, feeling that everything is your fault, so that's why you resonate with each other.”

Similar? Resonate? I, myself, don't think so.

“But Alice is really capable, unlike Vice Admiral Fujishima.”

“Major, that's too direct of you.”

Tetsu-senpai laughed, but I didn't. It is indeed as he had said.

“It's about time we get inside.”

Hiro said, and the customers came in threes and twos.

We couldn't move the gas tank for now, so we just left it there for now. We shifted to the backdoor of the kitchen. Tetsu-senpai said that he wanted to treat us all to ramen. It seemed that he lost money from gambling on horses and pachinko lately, so he's treating us to change his luck. I ordered a Chinese garlic naengmyeon. Min-san was about to walk out and complain about something, but went back into the kitchen to make it after she saw me. What acute sense she has.

“In this weather, you want to eat that……”

Tetsu-senpai looked at the dish on top of my knees and stuck his tongue out.

“…… Major, do you remember the day that you ordered this?”

Because of my question, Major and Hiro looked at each other.

“Major got some information from his school. Hiro, Ayaka and I were eating ice cream, then Alice called……”

I thought about that day— when Ayaka was still healthily working in the kitchen and the shop.

“Hiro and I took some stuff to Yondaime, and Ayaka went home early when we came back. It's probably been since that day that Ayaka's behavior became strange……”

I knew that I shouldn't do so, but I couldn't help but look at Hiro.

“Ayaka saw the information of Angel Fix lying around, so she found out that the flowers that she were growing in the greenhouse are the raw material for the drug.”

“Is…… it my fault?”

Hiro started to moan. I shook my head while smiling. The smile is okay, probably?

“Leaving the information in the shop isn't your fault, because the only person who noticed that we couldn't let Ayaka see it was me.”

“But, Narumi……”

“The following ones would just be my own speculation. About summer or fall last year, Ayaka accepted the request of Toshi who didn't go home for a long time, to plant flowers in the school greenhouse. Toshi used the back door of the greenhouse to collect the plants on a regular basis. Ayaka knew a bit about Hakamizaka's identity, so she thought that Toshi was helping in an experiment for the university or something like that…… But, she found that things are not so that day.”

My words stopped at this moment, then there was a silence. Behind us came the sound of bowls colliding, eating noodles, ordering and eating ice cream.

And then? I don't understand. What would Ayaka who found out that her own brother told her to plant drugs do? Probably she went to question Toshi about it? And then—

I don't understand.

Where did it go wrong, causing Ayaka to commit suicide?

Alice said that she knew the reason. Did she have a piece of the puzzle that I don't have? Or did I miss something? I don't get it, why must Ayaka commit suicide? Why did she do that without even saying something to me? Even though I'm so useless, there's something…… there's something that I could help with……

“Then it's confirmed.”

I raised my head because of Tetsu-senpai's statement.

“It's confirmed that Toshi is one of them.”

I weakly nodded.

Alice said that Toshi might have no connections with the drug dealing, but being unsure of Toshi's reason he let me see the Angel Fix, everything is unsure.

Yondaime also said that the person they were searching for might not have any connections with the drug.

That's quite the white lie that they fed us.

Angel Fix.

Growing pink wings, it took away Ayaka.

“So what are you going to do then?”

I stared at Tetsu-senpai's face with my mouth half open. There was not a hint of anger or pity on his face, his eyes were just like a crane game machine that takes coin without an emotion. I couldn't help but shift my gaze, and lowered my head.

What— am I going to do?

I don't know. Because there's nothing more that I can help with. If there's something that I could help with, I should've done it earlier. Before Ayaka committed suicide, before Toshi's disappearance.

The only thing that I could do for Ayaka right now, is to find out the reason for her suicide, and to search for Toshi, who should know the truth.

“Is that really for Ayaka?”

Tetsu-senpai's words rang out. My back froze.

For Ayaka?

There's no such thing, because Ayaka's heart is already dead. Only her body is left in the ward, while her soul has already disappeared in the winter sky.

That is why—

That's why, the things that I'm doing are for myself. To relieve my own emotions, because I'm impatient right now.

“That's great!”

Tetsu-senpai said. I raised my head.

“I've said that before, right. I wouldn't help a person who wouldn't even ask for himself.”

“Then……” I looked at Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro. Their faces were somewhat blurry for some reason. “If I ask for help, you guys would help me?”

“Of course! Vice Admiral Fujishima is also a part of the Japanese army!”

Hiro smiled and said: “How could us NEETs not help each other?”

But can three NEETs and an idiotic high schooler who might become a NEET in the future do anything? What can we do if we just combine four weak hands—

“There's definitely a way.”

Tetsu-senpai said.

I bit my lips. At this time, at such an important moment, I'm still a useless person who can't even see them in the eye.

“Please….. help……”

A sound like using a thread to rub my teeth came from my throat.

“Please help me.”

I felt the three of them standing up.

When I raised my head, I saw Tetsu-senpai on the phone. Alice's voice could be faintly heard on the other side.

‘I don't think I've told you guys to help out.’

“We've accepted the request directly from Narumi.”

‘Then there's no payment this time. If you want payment, just get it from Narumi. You should know that he can't pay, right!’

“It's okay, I'll ask him to waive the money that I owed him from gambling in dices.”

“Eh? Wait a sec, then the only person who benefits from this is Tetsu!”

Hiro interrupted.

“I'll treat you all to roasted meat.”

“But that isn't fair, right? A debt of two hundred and seventy thousand exchanged for only roasted meat.”

“The model gun that I wanted is eighty seven thousand.”

“Shut up! Those aren't important!” Tetsu-senpai said, annoyed. “You too, how long are you going to dawdle there, hurry up and stand up!”

Catching hold of my hand, Tetsu-senpai dragged me up forcibly.

Weakly raising my head, I was shocked when I saw the faces of the three people. In front of the dark ramen shop door, the eyes that exist for the sake of looking at pachinko machines, the eyes that exist for the sake of reading information about the militaries, the eyes that exist for the sake of looking at girls, they were all gleaming together.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2017-03-31T21:44:42Z

Lne: Replaced single quotes with apostrophes

==Chapter 2==

However, I was still a member of the Gardening Club a week after December began; that was because Ayaka captured me after school every day for club activities. Why must she keep bothering me? I don't even know, and I thought my head was going to burst open.

As I did not have any knowledge about gardening, I still had to stick to the railings while blankly looking at the streets as usual. That day, the brilliant blue skies trailed across the horizon. There were only two or three clouds in the skies like stickers stuck onto the sky, dazzling anyone who dared to stare at it for a long period of time.

I had always wanted to ask Ayaka: "Why did you say all that on the day when we were on the way home from the ramen shop?" However, since I could not think of a suitable question to ask, I could only continue looking at the view opposite to the railings.

“Seriously, you should really give me a hand!”

Ayaka said while puffing out her cheeks and holding a pair of scissors used for pruning.

“…… I don't even know what to do, and the flowers have already been watered.”

“Then help me use the ampoule on the trees, one for each plant.”

Ayaka handed the ampoule fertilizer to me. The ampoule was like a small bottle of soy sauce that comes with a sumptuous bento but instead of soy sauce, it had a yellowish-green liquid inside.

“Opening an ampoule is quite hard! If the opening is too big, the fertilizer would spill out too quickly; the ones that I open are actually done with professional-level skill.”

Ayaka said triumphantly while using her scissors to cut off a little of the the tip of the ampoule.

“I'll be in charge of cutting, while you just stick them into the pot.”

“I hate work.”

I mumbled complaints while turning the ampoule over to stick it into the pot.

“You probably don't hate work. It's just that you can't imagine yourself working!”

“Hime-sama, why are you so sharp about these things?” I got flustered and accidentally blurted out honorifics.

“Because my brother has said similar things before. He said that he doesn't know why we must work if we want to live, so he left school halfway through high school. He didn't even find a job, and just went here and there without an objective.”

Don't know why we have to work if we want to live… Indeed, I feel that way too. If such a day came upon me, would I really accept the fact that I need to work in order to continue living? Or would I become one of the guys behind Hanamaru Ramen?

I shuddered, denying the horrendous imagination of my future, and shifted my attention to sticking the ampoules into the pots. It was already past flowering season; many dry leaves and branches could be found lying on the ground. Now is the time to prepare for the next flowering season.

“If I misunderstood, I apologize now to you first. But I think that you and my brother probably have an illness that is worse than hating work.”

“Eh?” So this is an illness?

“For instance, some people hate to eat carrots or celery when they are little, but they eat them as adults! But if I tell you to eat boots or diamonds, that can't be achieved for eternity. This isn't a problem of liking or hating: they cannot be eaten even as an adult.”

“Do you mean to say: ‘I cannot imagine myself eating carrots or celery,’ huh?”

“Exactly.”

“Your analogy makes me feel down.”

“Cheer up!” Ayaka patted my back. Oh please, the person who made me feel down was you in the first place!

“The people at ‘Hanamaru’ seem to like Fujishima-kun a lot, probably because you guys give off the same aura! Tetsu-senpai told me to take you there again.”

“I had already decided to never go there again.” If I continue to go, I would definitely become one of them sooner or later.

“Please go! Everyone's waiting for you!”

Which quality in me do they admire? I almost never spoke to others willingly, so my social skills are quite poor!

“You are not as introverted as an armadillidium like you thought!”

“Really?” I didn't say that I'm like an armadillidium.

“That's right, and you keep talking to yourself.”

I accidentally stuck the ampoule onto my shoes.

“Do…… Do I often talk to myself?”

“Oh yes, I think that's why you could communicate with them. Are you okay? You look terrible!”

I probably couldn't function anymore.

“But if you don't speak your mind, nobody would understand you!”

“I always forget how to communicate.” I answered randomly. But when I think about it, things are indeed so. Ayaka stared at me for awhile, and sighed.

“Then you should practice! Right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I still couldn't refuse her, and could only follow Ayaka to the ramen shop. That day, there wasn't anyone behind "Hanamaru's" kitchen door. Although it was already evening, there weren't any customers there.

“So you're here again, Narumi?”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san's face, and she said so while cutting cabbages, glaring at me as well. As I saw before this, she wore a vest while her breast was covered up with a sarashi, her appearance looked as if people could easily take advantage of her.

“Forget it, I thought that you would turn out like that the last time we met.”

“Turn out how?”

“It's still not too late!” Min-san said just that. What does she mean by not too late?

“If you just practice your communication skills, you probably would not become a NEET.”

After saying that, Ayaka went into the kitchen and put on an apron. I sighed, and sat down on a gas tank. Say whatever you want!

“Oh yeah, do you want to work part time here too, Fujishima-kun?”

Min-san replied immediately: “Narumi looks like he doesn't know how to do anything, the shop doesn't need these type of people.”

Discouraged, I took a spoon and stirred my coffee ice cream. Min-san took a bowl and poked her head out of the kitchen.

“That's right, there's still something that you can do.”

“What is it?”

“Take this to Alice.”

It was Japanese styled Dan Dan Noodles filled with vegetables, but this time, some noodles could be seen in the sea of vegetables.

“The last time you delivered it, Alice ate them all. Before that, she usually didn't finish them, so please help today too. If there's anything left in the bowl, I'll beat you up!”

<center>*</center>

“What is this? I ordered Dan Dan Noodles, but without noodles, carrots, mushrooms or meat.”

Alice puffed out her cheeks, eyeing the food in the bowl in displeasure.

That day, the air-conditioning in the detective agency was still very cold, but Alice was just wearing pajamas with teddy bears on it. Won't she be cold like this?

“But there are obviously noodles, meat and other stuff in it! Please tell me a reason for me to eat this.”

“Min-san is worried that you will have malnutrition.”

“Oh, so there's a standard for malnutrition? Then please enlighten me about this standard of yours. Let me make this clear, having lived for over ten years on only Dr. Pepper, I will not listen to unreasonable excuses, and don't try to use a bad excuse to convince me. I will eliminate your arguments completely.”

I sighed. I wasn't sure if Alice was a detective or not, but this little girl really had a lot to say. I had already known that I couldn't convince her, so I quickly used the secret technique that Min-san taught me.

“Min-san said that you can't have ice cream if you don't finish them.”

Alice's froze, and her lips started to tremble.

“…… So-so despicable…… According to Act 222 of the penal code, this can already be counted as a threat, and violates the Competition law for refusing to sell as well.”

The teary-eyed Alice waved her hands, listing out one suspicious law after another. As I found it interesting, I watched Alice's actions silently temporarily.

She probably gave up, huh? Alice picked up her chopsticks while pouting.

“Get me some Dr. Pepper! Three cans of them!”

“Do you want to drink them after eating?”

“I want to eat while drinking! How can carrots and meat be eaten directly?”

Alice, who was holding a dark red can in one hand while eating Dan Dan Noodles teary-eyed, was really worth watching.

“Stop scrutinizing me!”

Alice swiftly finished her first can of Dr. Pepper, picked up the empty can and threw it at me, while I could only hold in my laughter while turning my back on her. But Alice really is a picky eater! Is she really from Earth?

“What do you do when eating nutrition lunch at school? Didn't you get scolded?”

I suddenly thought about that and asked Alice.

Alice was silent for awhile, and then she answered me:

“I have never been to a school.”

“Eh?”

"Although I know what a nutrition lunch is, I have never entered any educational institutions from birth.”

I didn't think that Alice had a normal life, but I never would have thought that she hadn't even gone to primary school.

“According to Tetsu, the NEETs who haven't graduated from primary school are on the highest level of them all. Hmph, I am completely uninterested in these rankings.”

Even so, I have this faint feeling that if Alice went to school like other people do, she would think that a normal life is very uninteresting as well.

“No such thing, I will not look down on normal things.”

I was startled and turned my head over. It looks like I accidentally spoke my inner thoughts again.

“I was really determined to finish primary school and middle school. Even though I hate ignorance, it is completely irrelevant to normalcy. Going to school is an experience that I never had, and that is also my regret. But when people who are the same age as me are going for mandatory education, what do you think I was doing?”

Alice paused to put a piece of noodle in her mouth, soured her face and gulped it down with some Dr. Pepper. It looks like she is asking for my opinion.

“Learning how to be a good wife?”

Alice nearly spat the food out of her mouth.

“…… Your sense of humor is indeed perplexing, it's no wonder that you are excluded from other people. I pity you very much.”

I'm now pitied, but what Alice said was the truth.

“So what's the correct answer?”

“Eh? Ah, the answer is as you see——opening windows in the network world, observing the limited and twisted world.”

Alice's gaze fell on the black machines that covered up the whole wall behind her.

“…… Every day?”

“The ‘every day’ that I meant is worse than you imagine. My life consisted of only saving information into my body, and washing away my helplessness by drinking Dr. Pepper. I kept searching for the meaning of my existence. Do you know this? On Earth, a child dies because of poverty every 3.6 seconds, and actually all of this is ''‘my fault’''.”

“…… Ah?”

I couldn't help but exclaim in surprise. What nonsense is she spouting?

“This is purely a hypothetical problem. Listen, if I have enough resources and ways to produce food, I can save the starving children. I am not worried about poverty, and I am not a holy person. I repeat, this is purely a hypothetical problem. If I have enough power, I can save the children who are gradually dying, so the death of the children is due to the fact that I do not have enough power to save them. Similarly, when a plane is kept hostage by terrorists and hits a building, it is because I do not have the power to stop it; The harm that is caused due to earthquakes or tsunamis is because I do not have the power to predict them.”

Purely a hypothetical problem.

But in that case, wouldn't that mean everything that happened is Alice's fault?

“That is how I passed my days, using my time to confirm my helplessness. To be exact, it should be about eight years or so, huh? I want to know what a powerless person like me can do for this world, for instance, to do something for the people who died hopelessly, or I cannot do anything for them at all.”

Using eight years. It's just too stupid.

“Because I felt some limitations, I ran away from home. I sealed myself in a new fortress, and continued to open windows in this world. Hehe, actually I'm now in pursuit by my family, so I have no choice but to open a window in the real world.”

Alice laughed self-deprecatingly, and looked at the countless cubical monitors at the right side of her bed. Although the monitors were small, I could not see what it was. It was not until the curtains of ‘Hanamura’ appeared on the monitor that I realized that it was the view of the surroundings of the building. There were six live videos that were taken from surveillance cameras, including the space between this building and the next, and also their interiors.

“Being pursued…..?

“As the people in my family aren't stupid, they probably know where I am hiding already. This is just as a precaution for them from using unorthodox methods to look for me! I ran away from home, running away from my helplessness and from the world that is gradually lost because of my powerlessness…… But even so I couldn't find the answer to that, so……”

I looked at Alice's face, taken aback.

This girl is serious, although I thought that the things that she said were just a joke.

“So I chose to become a detective.”

“…… Sorry, your words confuse me, I don't get it.”

“You don't understand? In this world, there are only two jobs that can help those who are dead or have lost something, a novelist and a detective: A novelist can revive them in their dreams, detectives can dig out the real message from their graves. This is what leaders of a religion, a politician, a burial agency or the firefighters can't do.”

I could not say anything that moment. Alice lowered her head in loneliness, using her chopsticks to swirl the food in her bowl.

“But sometimes I still feel somewhat queasy. A detective can only take action on things that have already been lost, right? They cannot solve the things that have not happened, or dig a grave that has not been made yet. So for people who might be hurt in the future, I am still powerless.”

After that, Alice became silent and shifted her attention to the food left in her bowl. Ashamed, I turned away from her yet again. The sound of Alice chewing the cabbage sounded sorrowful, for some reason.

After a very long time, Alice finally cleared away the food in the bowl. I silently handed her the vanilla ice cream that I kept hidden for some time, but Alice just placed it on the table, not even touching it, but raised her head to look at my face.

“Eh…… Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing, I just felt inconceivable, to why I would tell you so much.”

I felt mystified too, never had I thought that Alice would tell me so much about herself, making me feel a bit worried about the future of this pajamas clad girl—— even though I am absolutely not qualified to be worried for other people.

“You can just tell me what you think! I don't mind.”

“Okay.” Although I hesitated, I still spoke my mind honestly, because I know how hurtful a white lie can be. “What you said was too abstract, I have absolutely no idea what you said.”

I thought Alice would throw a second empty can at me, but instead she laughed out loud. Alice, with her long, black hair that has become unruly, said while wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes:

“What an interesting fellow you are. Just listening to Ayaka's description of you, I thought that you were a hopeless person! It seems that it is not so.”

“Ayaka…… said something about me to you?”

“Hmph, so you mind? That's surprising. I thought you have absolutely no interest in other people.”

Alice started to laugh mischievously.

“Of course I don't mind.” I couldn't help but retort.

“Really? Then I don't have any reason to tell you.”

I bit my lower lip, finding that I was starting to get restless. Of course I mind how Ayaka sees me. As if she had seen through my thoughts, Alice finally answered.

“…… Ayaka said that you are similar to Toshi.”

“Toshi? Who is that?”

“He's Ayaka's brother! He's also a dropout who always hangs out with Tetsu and the others, but he's not here lately. Which reminds me, useless, doesn't speak when he's in a bad mood, always talking to himself and always giving trouble to Ayaka, these qualities of his are extremely similar to you.”

What Alice said is really too over. When I thought about the situation when Ayaka was describing her brother, a complicated feeling came upon me. So it was because Ayaka was worried of me, who is similar to her brother, which compelled her to invite me into the Gardening Club? I couldn't help but think that the things that I think about are quite silly.

“You don't need to worry, you're not that much alike, and also you're not a NEET.” Alice said to me, who was silent. “Toshi is not as stubborn as you, at least……”

Alice suddenly stopped talking, her eyes glued to the monitor beside her bed.

“…… Is something the matter?”

“Well, speak of the devil. Here's Toshi.”

“Eh?”

“Why did he come out from inside?”

Following Alice's lead, I stared at the monitor, which was showing a skinny silhouette at the third box from the right. The surroundings of the gas tanks that could be seen at the bottom left corner of the screen was filmed from above, where the NEETs like to gather. The silhouette wearing a dark blue hoodie was standing at the gap between the buildings, not even moving an inch.

“Narumi, go catch that fellow for me. He probably just wants to go back like this.”

“Why……”

“Because Ayaka is worried about him. Don't ask anymore, just hurry!”

<center>*</center>
When I walked down the ladder, the silhouette was walking further into the gap with his back to me. I pushed away the hill of garbage bags while running towards him.

“Hey!”

The silhouette donning a sports jacket shook for a moment, and then turned his head over. He had a thin, pale face, and had a nervous expression behind his spectacles that wandered here and there. It was obvious that he was Ayaka's brother, as their eyes were identical. Seeing as he was so nervous, I, who originally wanted to talk to him, could not think of anything to say.

“Onii-chan?”

Ayaka's voice rang in the alley. I turned around, and saw Ayaka, who was wearing an apron, poke half of her body out of the kitchen.

Ayaka's brother —— Toshi sighed, as if he has given up on something.

“You could just give us a call before you come here.”

“My phone service has been cancelled because I didn't pay up.”

Ayaka dragged Toshi out of the gap between the buildings, and stealthily took some cash out of her wallet and handed it to him. Whoa, there's actually such a useless brother, I could only pretend not to see anything.

Toshi, who went back to the ramen shop, sat on the ladders and said towards the kitchen: “Min-san, give me an ice cream! I'm parched.” Min-san, who walked out of the kitchen, knitted her brows, peered at Toshi and said: “You probably ate some strange stuff again, didn't you? If you eat cold things you'll throw up.” She returned to the kitchen after saying that.

Ayaka said: “ Onii-chan, wait for me awhile, I'll make something hot for you to eat.” And she returned to the kitchen after saying that too.

Toshi smacked his lips, and then took out a small plastic bag out of his pockets, broke the pills in the plastic bag into half, crushed them, swallowed it down without even a drink of water, and then stared at me after he finished eating the medicine.

“Ayaka told me about you some time ago, so you're in the same club?”

Toshi finally said to me, and I nodded a bit nervously.

“Oh really, so you're Narumi.”

I thought to myself, what did Ayaka say to Toshi?

“She's very dumb, being together with her is hard, isn't it?”

I shook my head. Toshi looked at the winter sky that was full of clouds and gave a hollow laugh, his laughter felt like someone using a cold metal stick to scratch his back.

After that our conversation came to a stop. Toshi hunched his back, and then stuck his hands into the pockets of his sports jacket. His eyes wandered while starting to shake his legs. I secretly observed Toshi from the side.

Is he really that similar to me?

I dunno, maybe it really is that similar? He was older than me by about one or two years, but his skin looked dry, coarse and pale. No wonder Ayaka would be worried about him.

“Oh? How rare for you to turn up here!”

A voice suddenly sounded behind us. I turned my head around, and saw Tetsu-senpai wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt as usual, Hiro-san was wearing a leather jacket, while Major wore what seemed like clothes for the Siberian garrisons. The three walked into the gap between the buildings together.

“Toshi, what were you doing before this?”

“Nothing, I'm just busy with a lot of things.”

Facing Tetsu-senpai's questions, Toshi averted his gaze and answered mysteriously.

Tetsu-senpai looked at me and then looked at Toshi, and said:” Narumi's here again! That way, the three dropouts are all here, NEETs who graduated from middle school are truly the best!”

“I haven't dropped out yet, don't group me together with you guys!”

My objections were completely ignored.

“It's because Tetsu-san says things like this, NEETs-in-waiting would increase! We can't wait until he drops out, we must figure out a way for him to drop out willingly!” “The one who graduated from high school, you're too noisy! Wanna have a fight?” Major and Tetsu-senpai started to argue for some reason.

“It's rare that Toshi is here, since we haven't gone to the arcade for a long time, let's go together!” Hiro-san suggested. “I learnt a new chain technique, and can use a new killer technique, so I can defeat Toshi now!”

“Eh, I don't want to, aiyo!”

Toshi was unwilling to go, but his arms were held by Tetsu-senpai, and was forced to stand up.

“Will you come with us, Narumi?”

“To where?” Ayaka flew out of the kitchen in a hurry.

Hiro-san smiled and said: “The arcade.”

“Is Onii-chan going too?”

“Let's go quickly!”

As if he found the situation hassling, Toshi looked at Ayaka for a moment and then quickly walked to the main streets.

<center>*</center>

I was brought to the arcade at the shopping center of the station. The first floor was filled with crane games and sticker making machines, while half of the second floor was occupied by large music game machines, online games and racing games. The older games were all squeezed in a corner.

Toshi was really good in fighting games, Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san challenged him in turn, but still couldn't defeat him.

Major dragged Toshi to a Gundam fighting machine and challenged him with brimming confidence, but was also completely defeated. Toshi, who was controlling Sac II, had superhuman-like senses, making people think that he had another pair of eyes behind his back. Toshi did not want to play at the start, but his eyes became somewhat eerie after winning a few matches, and he also made strange noises. Having a six time winning streak while playing with Major, I originally thought that Toshi would again make the annoying laugh again, but his face suddenly turned green, said ‘I'm going to the washroom for awhile’, and left his game that was playing halfway.

“…… That guy, seems like he's in trouble again.” Tetsu-senpai said worriedly.

“In trouble?”

“He once bought legal medicine from the Internet before.” <ref> Legal medicine: drugs. They're not legal at all, and are advertised as though they are by the sellers.</ref>

I recalled the pills that Toshi swallowed just now, would that be the legal medicine that Tetsu-senpai said? I started to get a bit worried.

“I'll go check out Toshi's condition.”

Toshi walked out of the washroom with a sickly expression on his face, the corner of his lips were wet, and smelled somewhat sour. He probably threw up.

Toshi said: “I'll go outside to get some fresh air.” I was still worried, so I followed him out.

Under the setting sun, the road was full of cars, Bing Crosby's Christmas song and the red green lights of the decoration could be seen and heard in the sidewalk that was full of people. Toshi sat down on the stone steps outside the arcade, and drank the Fanta carbonated water that he bought from the automatic vendor. Toshi's eyes wandered again, making people feel queasy.

“…… Are you okay?”

“They look as if they're not moving.”

“Eh?”

“The people look as if they're not moving. It's true, I can even see the movement of a dot. Even if I close my eyes, and just listen to the noise, I could win.”

After saying that, he laughed, giving no thought to the people walking around.

“Do you always hang out with Tetsu and the guys?”

Toshi said while having hiccups.

“No…… I only came to know them recently.”

“But you look like you're very close to them.”

Toshi laughed again. Do I look like I'm very close to them?

“…… It was because I often skip school to go to the arcades, then I gradually became closer to them. They taught me a lot of things, so why don't you go play fighting games too! I can teach you the next time.”

I felt a bit shy, and dropped my gaze to look at my knees. If I can play like this everyday, even if I'm kicked out of school, even if I become a NEET, then —— it isn't really a bad thing.

“Toshi, would you still come to ‘Hanamaru’ after this?”

“Eh? Ah….. Hmmm, yes, right, I've already……”

Facing my questions, Toshi looked like he was looking far away.

“Forgot, because I didn't meet them for quite a long time already……”

Toshi suddenly stopped talking, and started to cough violently. After he stopped coughing, he was still breathing heavily, his hunched back rocking up and down. I didn't know what to do, and can only rub his back covered by the sports jacket.

Toshi used his trembling hands to take out a plastic bag from his pockets, this time he swallowed a pill with a gulp of Fanta. I tried to stop him, but it was too late. The carbonated drink spilled onto Toshi's jeans, but he doesn't seem to mind. The people passing by stared at us.

Toshi's body finally stopped trembling.

“…… Angel Fix.”

“What is that?”

“This! Great name, isn't it!? It brings you to heaven.”

Toshi pressed the remaining two pills left in the bag to my face. I could see a picture of wings and the letters A.F engraved on the small pink pills.

“Do you want it? I could sell it to you for a discount.”

“No thanks…… That isn't normal medication, is it?”

“That doesn't matter. It isn't a drug, the others are just making a big fuss out of nothing, this is just a legal medication.”

I swallowed my saliva in anguish.

“Why? This type of medicine……”

“You ask me why? You, you……” What Toshi is saying started to get muddled up. “Why do you think humans live in this world?”

I don't know what Toshi meant by suddenly saying this, so I could only remain silent.

“In a human's brain, there is a type of thing called the compensation nervous system, which is what we call the A10 nervous system. When we eat tasty stuff, we are praised by other people or have bought something that we want, the system would synthesize neurotransmitters, and change it into signals so that we would have a blissful feeling. In contrast, schizophrenia or depression is usually caused by a decrease in dopamine. In short, no matter how hard we try to pursue happiness, if the brain does not synthesize neurotransmitters properly, we would not feel happy, so the reason we continue to live is to stimulate the A10 nervous system.”

I didn't say anything, but only stared at Toshi's face. I could see that Toshi was not focused on me anymore, does he know who he is talking to? It was as if he was a different person from the Toshi just now, and has become very garrulous.

“That is why, we could just depend on medication! It's straightforward, easy and you could feel pleasure straightaway. You don't need to work hard to earn money, and don't need to look for girls to marry, we can achieve the same results just depending on the medication. But The process is not the same, no pain and not time-consuming. Medication is perfect. For instance, people like me, kicked out of high school, fired at work, has only graduated from middle school and could not find any work, but I don't really feel like looking for a job anyway. Only angels would not look down on me, that's what this is all about.”

Toshi raised the plastic bag containing the pink pills to cover the glaring streetlights in the night. I couldn't help but take hold of his shoulders and start to shake him.

“I'm alright, it hurts, stop shaking me.”

I'm alright, I'm alright, as if following a beat for a song, Toshi kept repeating this sentence.

“That's right, I have something to ask you, did you see some yakuzas that are about the same age as us at the ramen shop recently?”

“…… Do you mean Yondaime?”

I told Toshi about Yondaime visiting Alice's room.

“What the heck, so you even know about Yondaime and Alice! That's good, I just wanted to know about this thing. Hahaha, you've completely become one of them now!”

Toshi strolled towards the sidewalk, laughing maniacally at the night skies. The people passing by knitted their brows and walked far away from us, forming a space shaped like a half circle.

“Does Ayaka get along with the others?”

I nodded.

“Isn't she somewhat lonesome at school?”

"Although she's a bit eccentric, Ayaka isn't the same as me, she can happily talk to our classmates naturally."

“Is that so? Why is that, I wonder? She once refused to go to school when she was in middle school, why is that? When did she become a normal person again? And she even wanted to drag me to school too. I just couldn't do it, it's not that I like not going to school. She flew into a temper when I said that I wanted to drop out, really, nagging me should have its limits.”

After listening to this, I, who was sitting down, froze. While laughing boisterously, Toshi walked into the crowd, going towards the main road. Seeing Toshi disappear in the sea of people, I could only stare at the view in a daze.

In the din of the crowd, Toshi's scary, screeching laughter could still be heard. I hastily stood up, pushing away the crowd and went after him. This is not good. Although I don't know why, I felt that a problem is going to arise.

The people nearby also seemed to sense what I have felt from the laughter. Toshi walked unsteadily on the road, and a circular space formed beside him, as if he was wearing a large, invisible float. The crowd stopped moving, causing me to be unable to get close to Toshi.

It was like Toshi was enclosed in an inexplicable membrane, springing towards the zebra crossing while the lights were yellow. The yellow light changed to red in a flash, and the drivers started sounding their horn at Toshi. He unsteadily walked to the other side of the zebra crossings while laughing, and I, who was standing at the other side, could not do anything but keep my eyes on him.

The crowd who was waiting for the light to change to green made a small noise, but Toshi's silhouette vanished in only a moment in the impatient horns and the cars that were passing the junction. As soon as Toshi's silhouette disappeared, everyone seemed to have forgot about the scary laughter. The people in this city are very tolerant of oddballs, because things will be endless if they care about each and every one of them.

Even so, a man kept staring at Toshi with a smile on his face, until Toshi vanished. The man was very young, and was waiting for the lights to change by my side. He donned a high class Kashmir wool coat, has thin cheeks, and had a pair of frameless glasses on his face with a sharp chin.

Our gazes locked for a moment, and that was enough for me to shiver. I don't know why, but I could feel that there is something hidden deep in his eyes that makes me feel queasy.

Music rang from the pockets of the man's coat, it was a steady sound of a plucking guitar. He took out his phone and answered it: “Hello…… Yes, I've found Shinozaki, I'll go back as soon as I pick him up. Hmm? Keep the distillation locked up first, and wait for me to go back.. Continue to put them in separate packs, you know that our stocks aren't enough, don't you? That's right, yeah……”

The voice that could never be forgotten even though it is only heard once, gave people an unpleasant feeling like thorns. The man started to walk while talking on the phone, while I was pushed by the people at the back, and nearly fell down on the streets.I hurriedly caught hold of the railings at the side of the sidewalk. The traffic light changed to green when I didn't notice, so the crowd rushed out to the zebra crossings.

But I could not move. The man's words left an unforgettable impression on me, causing my legs to tremble, unable to move even one step.

The man indeed said: “Shinozaki.” Does he know Toshi? But who on Earth is he?

A bad premonition flashed across my mind.

“Hey! Where's Toshi? Where has he gone?”

A voice spoke to me, who was standing at the end of the street, not knowing what to do. Turning my head to the voice, Tetsu-senpai, Hiro-san and Major were all there.

“…… I don't know where he ran off to.”

I finally said. After telling them about Toshi's condition, a dumbfounded expression appeared on Tetsu-senpai's face, and he scratched his head.

“Don't go crazy on the streets after taking drugs, that idiot……”

Major said: “Should we go find him?”

Hiro-san shook his phone: “But I can't get to his phone!”

Almost at the same time, the three looked at the street that was full of people. It was impossible to look for anyone on this street. Even so, Tetsu-senpai lightly patted my head.

“Narumi, you go back to ‘Hanamaru’ first and deal with Ayaka.”

“B- But……”

“Don't make her feel too worried. We'll go look for Toshi.”

I didn't even have enough time to answer him, then the three vanished in the crowd, looking for Toshi.

<center>*</center>
After returning to the ramen shop, I found that the shop was pitch dark, and there was not even one customer, while Ayaka could not be seen anywhere as well. Min-san was stirring the butter in a large bowl.

“I told Ayaka, since there's no customers today, she could go home first. But she said that Toshi might come back, so she's waiting upstairs.”

“Upstairs as in Alice's agency?”

“Yeah.”

Ayaka sat on the mattress of the agency, and she let Alice sit on her thighs, combing Alice's long hair.

“Is Onii-chan gone already? Where is he?”

“Ayaka, it hurts, you've pulled my hair.” Alice moved her neck in protest.

“Ah, so sorry.”

Ayaka wasn't really tall, but in comparison you could see that Alice was very petite, almost like a real doll.

“Did Onii-chan say where he lives right now?”

“…… I'm not really sure.”

I couldn't answer her properly. Getting delirious after taking drugs, and then disappearing, it was really hard to tell people about this kind of stuff.

“What a headache, he should at least tell me how to contact him!”

But it seemed like Toshi found Ayaka troublesome. Is that what he really thought? Or is it some nonsense that he said after taking drugs?

“Ayaka, just don't care about that specky, ignorant guy who suddenly disappeared. Blood relation is the first stupid cornerstone of belief that humans should break.”

“Alice, don't turn around!”

“(sobs)”
Alice wanted to turn her head around to face Ayaka, but Ayaka held Alice's head, so she could not move her head, causing Alice to look terrible.

“And if you would also not care about my hair, I would be very happy.”

“That wouldn't do! You have such beautiful, luscious long hair, if you don't comb it properly, it would become unruly very soon. The shampoo and conditioners that I gave you, did you use them?”

“Really, there should be a limit to being a busybody!

Alice made a disgruntled noise, but still sat on Ayaka's thighs. There is a type of person in this world that are busybodies, and could not leave other people alone. Ayaka was one of them. That would probably be it.

When I was about to walk out of the agency, Ayaka said that she wanted to go home too.

While walking down the ladder, the ringtone of a phone rang from Ayaka's bag.

“…… Hello?”

“Hello, Ayaka? It's me……”

Toshi, who was on the phone was very loud, so loud that even I can hear him. The effects of the drug is probably still there, his voice sounded inexplicably cheerful.

“Onii-chan?”

“This is Hakamizaka-san's phone, so I can't talk to you so long. I'm at his place right now, so help me to tell mother.”

“Ah, but Onii-chan……”

He hung up suddenly, just like when he called just now. Ayaka silently looked at her phone, and then looked at me, showing me a troubled smile. I turned my head away.

“Was it Toshi?”

“Yeah. It seems like he's at Hakamizaka's.”

Hakamizaka?

“Yeah—— I've only seen him two or three times, so we're not that close. He's probably a university student. He's very knowledgeable about poppy flowers, so probably he'll become a scholar, huh?”

“So do you know where they are right now?”

“No, I don't know and the phone number was private too…… I couldn't call him again. Onii-chan is too over.”

Ayaka sadly knitted her brows, placing her phone back into her bag.

“He's like this every time, always disappearing without saying a thing.”

I thought to myself: "That's probably because he thinks that you're troublesome." Ayaka looked at me and cocked her head.

“What did you say just now?”

I faked a ‘ididn'tsayanything’ expression. I've probably let slip my inner thoughts again.

“…… Onii-chan probably said something to you, didn't he? I know that you're hiding something from me.”

I silently lowered my head.

“Really, why won't you tell me?”

I swallowed, and raised my head.

“…… I've heard that you refused to go to school when you were in middle school.”

Why did I ask this question? Ayaka's expression froze, and an anxious, unnatural smile appeared on her face, showing that she wanted to hide something.

“A- About me, huh? Eh, um, that is……”

Toshi can't be helped now, but if it was me——

“Do you think that I could still be saved?”

“…… What do you mean by that?”

I turned my back to Ayaka and walked quickly down the ladder. Even I do not know what I was talking about, why would I say such a thing?

“Fujishima-kun!”

I ignored Ayaka's shouts and ran out of the building. On the way home, Ayaka and Toshi's words muddled together, swirling in my mind.

<center>*</center>

The next day, I planned to skip the fifth and sixth period of Chemistry and go home straightaway. That was because I wasn't ready to speak to Ayaka alone.

But when break time started, the guys nearby started to come and chat with me, causing me to lose my chance to escape from the classroom.

“Fujishima, I saw you at the arcade yesterday. You were with Ichinomiya-senpai, weren't you?”

“Erm, hmm?”

Lately, my classmates kept chatting with me, but I'm still not used to it. To be exact, I haven't remembered their names yet, so I feel as if I did something wrong when I talk to them. But I still answered them:

“Are you talking about Tetsu-senpai, perhaps? Do you guys know him?”

“Of course, Ichinomiya-senpai is extremely famous, I've heard that some boxing centers tried to recruit him for their team.”

“That's right, he's a legendary person. Didn't he do a lot of great things before this? I've heard that the reason for which the P.E teacher's restroom was turned into a storeroom is that Ichinomiya-senpai ruined it.”

“It was also said that the back door is kept closed because Ichinomiya-senpai broke it. It's become crooked and can't be opened.”

“The Principal is bald because of Ichinomiya-senpai.”

Te- Tetsu-senpai is that famous?

“How did you get to know Ichinomiya-senpai, Fujishima?”

That is because……

“Is it because Ichinomiya-senpai always goes to the place where Ayaka is working part time? Isn't that right?”

The girls joined the conversation too.

“It's a ramen shop, right? I went there once.” “The shopkeeper's very pretty.” “Really? I want to go next time.” “Is it tasty?” “Their ice cream is the best.” “Why is it that the ice cream is tasty? Isn't it a ramen shop?”

But Ayaka as the person that they were talking about did not say anything, or join the conversation. Our classmates ignored Ayaka and I, chatting away happily. Just when we were starting to get rowdy, the bell marking the fifth period rang, and the Chemistry teacher walked into the classroom.

That caused me to be unable to skip the class, and so I was forced to stay until school ends. Usually, Ayaka would immediately drag me to the Gardening Club, but today she just looked at me for a moment, and walked out of the classroom while putting on her armband.

“Did you guys have a fight?”

The guy who sat in front of me asked me casually, and I shook my head. The focus of my classmates were on me. If I were to go home just like that, it seems like the atmosphere would get worse. I was forced to leave my bag in the room and went to look for Ayaka in the courtyard.

Ayaka was holding a spade while squatting at the side of the garden. I sat on the bricks beside the garden, watching the plants that we tended, as I did not know what to say.

The one who spoke first was Ayaka.

“You still don't remember the names of our classmates, right?”

“…… How did you know?”

“I sensed it from the way that you spoke.”

But is there a problem with that?

“It doesn't matter if you don't remember their names, it's just that you seem very guarded when talking to the others, like you're talking at two sides of a brick wall. You were like that yesterday too……”

Ayaka still minded what had happened yesterday…… Actually I mind it too. The words that Toshi had said were still lingering in my ears.

“…… Why do you butt in my business so much? Are those people who can't fit in school life such an eyesore?”

After I said that, I felt that I've been too harsh. From yesterday, I had been trying to control my temper. Ayaka looked dumbfounded, with her jaw open. After about three seconds, she suddenly blushed.

“Why are you asking such a thing?”

She actually asked me why.

“I can only speak to the others through a wall, does that bother anyone?”

“…… It bothers me!”

Ayaka answered with her face red.

“…… You've bothered me!”

Ayaka's tone became harsh, and she repeated it again. With my mouth half-open, I could only stare at her lips in a daze. What is she talking about? What does she man by that?

“You don't need to know the others in class better, but can't you lower your guard when talking to me? It makes me feel very lonely.”

“…… Why?”

“Why? You asked me why? Don't you know?”

Ayaka stood up and said loudly. Quite a few students in the courtyard shifted their gaze to us.

“I…… Eh? Ah, wh- why?” My muddled thoughts made me seem as if I'm raving. I stood up.

“…… I really don't know!”

“Forget it, never mind if you don't know.”

Ayaka, whose face was dyed a sunset red, bit her lips and shook her head. I froze, and Ayaka took her bag that was on the bench beside the garden, turned around and ran away.

“…… Wait!”

I don't know why I wanted to catch hold of Ayaka, but she roughly flung away my hand.

Bzzzzzzt.

The sound of something tearing rang out loud. My whole body suddenly became cold.

A yellow object fell onto the soil.

The armband of the Gardening Committee have become a torn, yellow piece of cloth.

“Ah……”

Ayaka turned around, used her hands to cover her mouth, and lowered her head to look at the armband for awhile. When I picked it up to say something, Ayaka hurriedly turned around and ran away, disappearing out of the school gate in a flash.

I was left behind. I squatted down and went into a daze in the winter sun, thinking repeatedly about the things that Ayaka has just said. I thought it over many times, but I still couldn't understand the reason for Ayaka's tears, and have no idea what to do now.

I stood there for awhile, and resignedly picked up the spade and the armband. I originally thought that Ayaka might come back immediately, but I as a member of the Gardening Club should still do my job. But I only know how to water and weed, after I finished doing them, it was as if there was a hole in my heart.

Until the sun had set, Ayaka still hasn't come back.

I walked into the computer lab that I didn't enter for a long time, tried to sit in the seat by the windows, but I couldn't find the energy to turn on the computer. So the computer lab that has only one person is actually so quiet.

I placed the torn armband on the table. Why? Why did Ayaka get angry? I got more and more angry thinking about it. She didn't even explain properly but started to cry, it gave me a headache too. I don't even know if it's my fault. No, it is probably my fault. If I cannot continue to be silent, what should I do?

Then I thought of something.

Doesn't this mean that I've returned to the days when I'm alone?

But the silence in the room was suffocating. I couldn't stand it, stuffed the armband back into my pocket and walked out of the computer laboratory.

<center>*</center>

When I think about it, it's the first time that I went to the station by myself. Around the station were a lot of people waiting to cross the road, sometimes the crowd rushed out as if a gate suddenly opened.

On the road, there was an orchestra of the sound of exhausts, footsteps of hundreds of people, people selling phones and music of Christmas songs. Walking in the crowd, my back and my shoulders kept getting pushed, so I could only continue to walk unsteadily. Suddenly I had an illusion that I was alone at a barren place in the winter.

I shook my head, crossed the zebra crossings and went to the arcade at the street center.

I remember using a few coins to play, but don't really remember what game I played. After I used up all the coins, I sat on the chair with my back to the wall and stared at the end screen of the game.

Before I met Ayaka, how did I pass my time alone? I actually could not remember it, it's really unbelievable. I don't know how to apologize to Ayaka if I went to the ramen shop and met her there, so I could only stay in the arcade, depressed. Because Ayaka doesn't even want to speak to me.

That was how I tiredly leaned against the wall, and did not leave until the arcade played the ‘Goodnight Song’.

<center>*</center>

It was already past midnight, the streets that were further away from the station were already in darkness. I walked near Hanamaru Ramen shop and peered inside the shop from between the buildings. The curtains were already taken down, and a dim light could be seen faintly in the dark kitchen. There weren't anyone else except Min-san, as it was already time for the shop to close.

What am I doing?

I squatted beside the air-conditioner to hide myself. Everything has already become messed up. I really feel like digging a hole to hide in it. When I sat down, the cold air passed through my thin coat. Maybe I should just sleep here? I might be able to freeze to death like this.

“Narumi, what are you doing here?”

Suddenly I heard a voice from above me. Shocked, I stood up and banged my head on the exhaust pipe. The pain made me see stars.

“…… It hurts.”

“Are you an idiot……”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san's face.

“How……” How did you know that I was here?

“Alice called me to say that someone was loitering over here. Why did you come? Ayaka has already gone home!”

“Ah……”

It's the surveillance cameras. How annoying, wasting these high-tech machines on this useless place. I could not face Min-san, but felt her gaze on me.

I couldn't say anything for a moment.

Finally, I heard her sigh.

“Do you want to enter the shop? There are some new dishes for the winter.”

I raised my head. Min-san has even took off her vest, wearing an apron on the lower half of her body, while only a sarashi was bound to the upper part of her body.

Min-san took hold of my arms and dragged me into the shop. I just came here yesterday, but now I still feel that the smell in Hanamaru Ramen Shop is very nostalgic. The large pot that was used to cook soup in the kitchen was still being heated up, with white fumes wafting out of it. Even if it's winter, the soup that is prepared for a long time would still be steaming hot, wouldn't it? It's just that the way that Min-san was dressed: showing her stomach, was too hot for a teenager like me. I could only look away from her.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 096.jpg|thumb|Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me.]]
Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me. Hello? You're just wearing a sarashi for your upper body! Why don't you at least wear a shirt? I tried very hard not to look at her and focused my attention on the ice cream. The ice cream this time was sprinkled with cocoa powder. Eating just a spoonful of it, I could taste the sweet flavor of cheese and the fragrance of orange wine, this is a flavor that even I know.

“…… Tiramisu?”

“That's right, sometimes I would try to make something mainstream too. Does it taste good?”

I nodded. Compared to the ramen here, saying that the ice cream is good isn't really just being courteous. I remember that tiramisu in Italian meant ‘give me a pull’, is my depressed feeling that clearly shown on my face? I fell into deep thought, and accidentally let my tongue slip.

“You can make such delicious ice cream, then why did you open a ramen shop?”

Whoops!

I cautiously took a peek at Min-san's expression, but could only see a melancholic expression on her face.

“This shop was originally my dad's.” Her expression suddenly returned to normal and said: “I have wanted to open an ice cream shop, so I became an apprentice at an ice cream shop. But one day my dad suddenly disappeared without a trace, so I came back to inherit the shop.

“So that's it……” I don't know what to say, and could only lower my head in apology. “I'm sorry, asking these strange questions.”

“You don't need to be sorry.” Min-san said while smiling.

“Haven't you ever thought of remodeling the shop into an ice cream shop?”

“Yeah, I did. But I like this shop, the customers and the atmosphere here. These are only present because of the ramen shop. If I remodeled the shop, these will disappear, so I chose to continue.”

Min-san looked around the dark shop. There were menus that were splattered with drops of oil, autographs of artists(probably) stuck onto the wall, a cracked counter, and an old but brightly polished kitchen ceiling and wall.

“Those who don't have a job claimed the back of the ramen shop as their territory, it's because they don't have any other places to go. I don't mind that!”

While saying that, Min-san patted her apron that had ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it. This is the symbol of the shop and the shop is what Min-san got for giving up on her dream of selling ice cream.

“Is…… that so?”

I again thought of meaningless stuff, and accidentally blurted out.

“But your father might be missing because he hated the ramen shop and may not have wanted you to inherit the ramen shop.”

“I know.”

Min-san slapped my shoulders roughly while laughing loudly.

“I don't care what other people think of, I just do it because I feel like doing it, and that's enough. People live by forcing others to accept other people to accept their own way of living.”

I blankly stared at Min-san's face.

“We don't even know what they're thinking about anyways, so we can only assume that they are the same as us!”

…… Ah, so that's how it is.

I finally understood the reason for Ayaka's anger.

She was the same as me. I, too, was depressed and angry because Ayaka went away without saying a thing.

Because the only person by my side was Ayaka.

Ayaka was the only person who talked to me.

Why did I find out about such a simple matter only now? Why now?

After a long silence, I suddenly found that my forehead was on Min-san's bare shoulders, then I hastily backed away.

“Ah, err…… So- sorry.”

Min-san laughed, patted my head gently and showed a ‘it's all right, don't you mind’ kind of smile.

Things are probably alright now, right? Although I still don't know what to do. Probably because I was now relieved, my stomach started to grumble. Min-san did not miss that.

“There's a ramen with a new flavor, do you want to try it?”

“Err….. Erm…..” I hesitated for awhile. It seemed that Min-san has noticed something, then she squinted while coming close to me.

“……Hmmm, I feel that you often tell people of your true feelings, so I have something to ask you.”

“Ah?” Do I look like this kind of person? Do I talk to myself so frequently?

“…… How is my ramen? Are they good?”

Min-san's expression became very sincere. Her hands held both of my hands, wet eyes looking at me coquettishly, making me unable to keep silent.

“Err……”

“You can just tell me the truth, I won't hit you.”

“Sometimes the soup just feels a tiny bit sweet……”

“You can just tell me honestly, is it good or is it bad?”

“If you really want me to say, then of course it's bad. Ouch! That hurts, didn't you say you won't hit me?”

“Shut up, idiot!”

I was kicked out of the shop.

“I WILL make a soup that will make you say that it is tasty and touch you to tears, remember that!”

Like a child screaming at me, Min-san closed the grille door. I was the only person at the bottom of this building.

Will things turn out alright even now? How should I apologize? ‘It's simple…..’ Ayaka's words replayed in my mind. ‘Shout when you're angry like the others, and laugh when you're happy like the others, speak your mind when you want something, you could do it too.’

If things were that simple, I wouldn't be here right now. Then what on Earth could I do? I thought fuzzily while walking towards the cold, night streets.

<center>*</center>

I skipped classes for two days. It was not because I was sick or hurt. Although I, myself, thought that this is stupid, I still felt: I can't face Ayaka before I'm mentally prepared.

On Friday, I went to school after it had ended. I haven't gone to the rooftop after school for quite some time now, but Ayaka was nowhere to be seen. Crossing over the railings and looking at the campus, I could not see Ayaka at the garden.

I thought—— maybe it's already too late, maybe I have already lost everything, but is still comically turning around in circles, trying to make amends. That couldn't be helped, because I'm an idiot.

After pondering for a while, I thought of a place that I haven't searched for yet.

The greenhouse was at the interior of the school, near to the walls surrounding the school. At the other side of the wall is a graveyard, so not many people go there. Entering the Gardening Club for a month or so, this is still the first time that I've come to the greenhouse. As taking care of greenhouse plants requires special skills, Ayaka has always handled them alone.

Through the foggy glass, I could only faintly see the greenery inside, its interior should be about as big as a classroom.

When I was about to extend my hands to the high class rustless handle, the door opened from the inside.

“…… Fujishima-kun?”

Suddenly I came face to face with Ayaka, who looked shocked after giving out a scream. I was shocked too, and could not immediately accept the fact that Ayaka suddenly appeared before my eyes.

“I- I just sprayed some herbicide inside, so you can't go close to it!”

Ayaka regained her cool and pushed me out of the greenhouse by the chest.

“Why did you come here?”

Ayaka sounded as if she was still angry.

“…… Well, I'm also a part of the Gardening Club.”

“You don't need to force yourself again. It's all my fault, dragging you into the Gardening Club against your will. Let's just be a ghost member in each other's clubs.”

Ayaka said angrily, which was out of character for her.

“……That wouldn't do.”

I said with a voice that got smaller and smaller. Maybe Ayaka would never forgive me ever again. Thinking of this, my whole body shivered.

“Why? Aren't you…….”

“…… If things go on like this, won't the things that we've painstakingly done go to waste?”

“—— Eh?”

I took out a plastic bag from my pocket, took out one of them and stuffed it into her hands. She opened her hands and raised it to eye level. It was a piece of black cloth —— an armband, and on it was printed a round, orange shape.

Ayaka stared at the armband for a while, and raised her head.

“…… Pervert, Repelling, Machine?<ref> Pervert, repel, and machine in Japanese are ‘Chikan’, ‘Genkitai’, and ‘Machine’ respectively. Their initials CGM are the same as the badge.</ref>”

“I think it's better if you return that to me!”

“Whoa, I'm just joking, sorry.”

“You read it from the middle letter —— M High School Gardening Club.

“…… It means us, right?”

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 104.jpg|thumb|The expression on Ayaka's face went through complicated changes, looking as if she's both crying and laughing.]]
I shifted my gaze and nodded. The expression on Ayaka's face went through complicated changes, looking as if she was both crying and laughing.

“How did you make this? It wouldn't be because you wanted to make this that you took two days off, would it?”

“Yeah, I designed it using a computer, and made it at a shop.”

Ayaka looked relieved. She carefully wore the armband and then showed it to me; her stiff expression was gradually gone too.

Ayaka looked at the plastic bag in my bag and said: “Did you make one for yourself, too?”

“Yeah, you need to order at least ten if you want to make it there.”

I thought up a lot of things as an apology, but my mind was blank right now.

“I never thought that you were that bad at negotiating with other people.”

Ayaka laughed delightedly, while I was completely embarrassed, and could only lower my head.

“But you made the armband for me, I'm really happy.”

She said to me. I raised my head, clumsily returned her smile and said with my voice that sounded like it was going to vanish at any moment: “Uh, I'm sorry……” That was the best that I could do at that moment.

“Hey, let's make a bigger one! Like a flag or something. We can use it during the school festival for the club relay race.”

Who would take part, then? There's only two people in the club.

“That's right, we can make a webpage! We can let this logo take the stage on the website. Do you know how to do these things?”

What can you put on the website? But I did not have enough time to answer before Ayaka continued: “Then I'll go borrow the keys to the rooftop!” and then ran away.

While looking at her silhouette, I thought to myself: it's okay if things are like this.

I might be clumsy, but, it would be enough if I do the things that I know how to do bit by bit.

<center>*</center>

But all of this is too late. At a place that I do not know of, my small world is quietly but truly corroded by drugs. At the corner of the evening paper that night, there was a report of the death of a young man who was sent to the hospital because of overdose of medication.

The ‘Angel Fix’ incident made a mess of my sixteen year old life in that winter, and the first person who died in that incident was that person.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2017-03-31T21:31:29Z

Lne: /* Chapter 1 */ Single quotes to apostrophes replacement

"It's a primitive response to gratitude. To give pleasure. You see, our normal hosts are quite mindless; they can be thanked only by physical sensation."

"Thank you for agreeing to transport me. Thank you very much."

* "The Only Neat Thing to Do" by James Tiptree, Jr.

==Chapter 1==

A boxer, a soldier, a gigolo, a detective, even a Yakuza boss—

I met so many different types of people that winter; the winter I was sixteen. Technically they were all classified as ''NEET''s, but they were different kinds. ''NEET'', the term occasionally manages to find its way into newspapers or television. At the time I thought it merely referred to unmotivated and unemployed youths, but the reality was that there were many different sides to them. There was no all-encompassing reason they remain jobless and fail to attend school.

“The term ''NEET'' refers to neither ‘useless people’ nor ‘lazy people’”. It was those words which that detective said to me. “The only difference lies in the rules. While everybody seems content using the board to play checkers we play chess instead.”

“I don't get it. Doesn't that mean you're just getting in the way?” The naive me of then questioned. The detective seemed to think for a moment, pursing those cherry-like lips which eventually gave way to a silent smile.

“I suppose that it would seem that way to those who just want to rush ahead. I understand that society wants to just group us together and label us: flinging us out into a rubbish dump. I also understand that they want to point at us, to laugh mockingly. Let them laugh all they want. No matter how you argue with it, the fact remains. We're a negative influence on society at large, that's undeniable.”

The detective lowered her head, gazing at her opened palms before looking at me again. This time her smile was not one of sarcasm or of bitterness, instead it was one comparable to the rays of sunlight on a freezing winter's day. “We will never laugh at ourselves. Just as earthworms do not fear darkness and penguins are not ashamed of their inability to fly. That's the meaning of life, is it not?”

I couldn't muster a response. Perhaps it was that I had never thought so deeply about matters such as these before. Regardless of how you dress it up, of how many metaphors you use, doesn't the main fact remain? You're still all useless people.

However, it was that same winter I saw my first corpse, that I assaulted another person. It was the first time in this life of mine that I had contemplated what it truly meant to be alive. Though, I suppose anyone who'd witnessed another person forfeit their life and seek death might feel the same way.

But I digress, that is a story for later. For now I will tell you about the winter I first met these people, and the story of a normal, non-''NEET'' girl.

<center>*</center>

Near the end of November, I met Ayaka for the first time.

After school ended on Tuesday, I sat on the water tower on the roof of the southern campus, and stared blankly at tall buildings far away. Normally once school ends, I would go to the computer lab and focus on club activities that only need one person. But on afternoons with computer lessons, there are a lot of students remaining to play on the computers that they usually don't have access to. I am unable to bring myself to walk in just like that, so I end up coming up to the roof to waste time every Tuesday and Thursday. Staring at the computer lab on the second story of the northern campus, I gave off a lot of "Get lost already!" waves, and sighed as I looked at the streets below.

The streets of the city I currently live in can be divided into two colors, while the long thin river that flows like the artery of a patient is the divider of the colors. The side closer to me has rusted roofs of factories, cheap apartments lying side by side, and then there is the high school. I am not sure why, but there are a lot of shrines and graves in this area; My house is also on this side. On the other side is a tall flyover bridge with a highway leading to the capital, a gigantic train station with countless railways, tall buildings packed along complicatedly interweaving roads on the slope, shopping malls and television stations. On sunny days, you can even see the shadow of the government building far away. Tokyo is an amazing place to let boring housings that can be found anywhere in Japan and tall modern buildings co-exist peacefully here.

Looking down from the roof, the train station is like a scene in an advertisement on TV, without realism. Perhaps it's because I don't want to get close to that area? As we can wear our school uniform and straightaway go out to play immediately after school, I heard that our school is rather popular in Tokyo; If the sailor costume has bright colors, it might even increases the attractiveness by around 40%.

That day was a cloudy day, just nice enough that you can closely examine the glass panels of the tall buildings that are normally unclear due to their piercing reflections. Speaking of which, they are just a bunch of glass windows that are cut using similar methods. I always filled those glass squares with colors in my mind, as though I was sketching pixel art.

I've gotten used to killing time like that. I think it's because I'm always transferring schools due to my dad's work. At the beginning of October, when I transferred into my current high school, I joined the Computer Club just because there was no one else active there, and went about my school life without getting noticed by anyone. I've often thought that there's no point in me going to high school, while I couldn't follow the lessons as well.

As I was gazing at the building, I suddenly heard a clattering sound below me, and thus I leaned my upper body outwards to have a look. The water supply tower was set on top of the stair room jutting out from the roof while the sound was that of someone who had climbed up the stairs and opened the door.

"Eh? He's not here?"

I heard a girl's voice. When I carefully leaned forward and peered directly below, she turned around, meeting my gaze.

She had short hair, and strong-spirited eyebrows, in contrast her eyes, which gave off a cute, friendly impression. I felt like I'd seen her before. As I moved to get up, she made an extremely surprised face, letting out a "Wah!", causing me to tumble down from the water supply tower.

It was lucky that I fell from my feet, but as the backs of my hands scraped roughly against the concrete wall, the first thing she did when we met was to wash my wounds with water from the watering can she had.

"Why would you climb up a place like that, it's dangerous!"

She said while applying plasters on my wound. Being asked such a question, I couldn't answer her.

“……idiots and something like high places, after all.”

“You have to play down the ‘idiots’ part when you say that!” <ref>Japanese idiom, idiots and smoke like high places. </ref>

She calmly replied. Although I wanted to escape, I couldn't do so as my hand was held tightly.

“There, I'm done. Remember not to climb to high places again.” She lightly tapped my right hand that was full of plasters, just like a caretaker who was scolding small children. Then, she said while smiling, “Even though I said all that, I actually climbed it before myself. Seeing the ladder over there really gives you an urge to climb it, doesn't it?”

Anyway, who on earth is this girl? As I can't recall neither faces nor names of anyone in school, I cannot think of any girl who would talk to me with such a friendly tone.

Suddenly, I saw the yellow badge on her left arm. Although it was quite old and was already somewhat faded, the words ‘Gardening Committee’ could still be seen on it. At that moment, I finally noticed the large number of flower pots arranged by the railings. Does our school even have a Gardening Committee?

“Ah, so you have to climb that high to see the computer lab! Are you that type of person, Fujishima-kun? Those who can't concentrate when someone else is in the room? The type that people call the artistic type?

The girl held on to the railings, saying all that while looking at the school building opposite of us. I was taken aback.

“——How do you know about that?”

I let out a shout that startled even myself. She turned around to look at me with a look of shock on her face.

“Well, our class is on this side of the third floor, so that's why the computer lab can be seen from there. Besides, Fujishima-kun always sits beside the windows.”

I was found out. Color drained out of my face. How much does this girl know? She doesn't know that I was drawing naughty pictures on the computer, does she? Wait, that's not the main point…

“Why do you know my name?”

She raised her arms like a baseball pitcher who was getting ready to pitch the ball. It seemed my question surprised her.

“Don't you remember me? We're even in the same class!”

“Huh?”

I started to become anxious. From the time when I transferred to this school, I practically avoided all contact with other people, which is why I can't remember the names of my classmates.

“It was I who told you where the canteen is and also collected information of World History for you. Even when you were changing clothes during P.E class, I have helped you out!”

“Wa- Wait a minute!”

“That last comment was just a joke~”

Ugh, this girl…

“Although I thought that you might have forgotten about me, I didn't really believe that it would really be true…..”

Seeing the girl with tears glistening in her eyes, I can't help but feel somewhat guilty.

“My name is Ayaka Shinozaki, and I sit just beside you in class. How can you forget about me even like this?”

“I'm sorry…”

“Fujishima-kun, you don't think that you are a part of class 1-4, do you? You even skipped school during the school festival.

But the school festival was held just a week after I transferred, so I had no other choice but to skip it!

“And you aren't even wearing the class badge. It's rare for public high schools to have class badges, so it would be a pity if you don't wear it!”

I didn't really think it's a pity, so I lied to her: “ I lost it.”

“Then I'll lend you mine then, I have some to spare at home.” Said Ayaka while she took off her class badge from her sailor uniform.

“Huh? No, there's really no need to.”

“Seriously, don't move.”

She caught me from the back when I was trying to escape. I couldn't help but freeze and pause my breathing for a moment. She moved her hands to the front of my blazer and put on the class badge on the collar of my blazer. Looking at this from another angle, wouldn't it seem like she was hugging me from behind? No, wait, I have to calm down.

After what seemed like a very long time, the warmth of her body finally faded from my back.

“Hmm, that's better.”

She turned me around and nodded with a satisfied look on her face. With a complicated feeling, I lowered my gaze and gazed at the blue and green badge. It was as though an alien thing appeared on my neck. Why did she help me to this extent? I saw many other people who take very good care of transfer students, but it was the first time I saw someone who was ''that'' helpful.

“It is a requirement of the school rules that one must wear a class badge, so don't you take it off.”

“Why do the schools in Tokyo have so many odd rules…..”

Actually, isn't it my fault for feeling that Tokyo is a very free place in the first place? One of the many annoying rules is that students must join at least one club. It was all because of these rules that I got into these kinds of troubles.

“If it weren't for the school rules, you probably would have been in the Going-Home-Club, wouldn't you?”

So? So what?

“But isn't the Computer Club going to be abolished next year?”

“……Huh?”

“You see, the Third Years are going to graduate soon. I heard that they are going to abolish clubs that have less than two members when they decide the club budgets next April.”

It was the first time that I've heard of such an important matter. I thought of the pale, tomato-shaped face of the Computer Club advisor. That guy wants to let the Computer Club close down without saying a thing, huh? No wonder my club activities are so relaxing.

“As I was saying…”

Ayaka suddenly raised her voice, startling me into stepping back half a step.

“I have something to discuss with you. If you accept my conditions…..” Her expression was that of one who made a strong resolution. “I agree to join the Computer Club!”

“……Conditions?”

“Actually, I'm the only member left in the Gardening Club as well.”

Ayaka, who had a triumphant look on her face for some reason, placed the armband on her left arm on my palm. Gardening Club? Isn't it the Gardening Committee?

“The committee was closed down ages ago. I found this lying around in a cupboard. Isn't it cool?”

“Not at all.”

“Why do you always say things like that!”

Her whole face flushed red. Why do you have to be so agitated, I don't understand at all.

“Small clubs have to help each other out, isn't that right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I succumbed to Ayaka's threats and accepted her conditions. We went to the staff room to hand in our application forms, and things were supposed to end just like that. Realizing that I cannot stay at the rooftop alone anymore, I could only find another place to while away time after school. On the way home, I thought to myself: Is the library better or is the restroom exclusive for teachers better?

However, Ayaka walked by my table right after school.

“I'm going to borrow the keys to the rooftop, so you can get the gardening tools first! You know where they are, right? You can find them in the cupboard with “Gardening Committee” on it.”

My classmates' gazes fluttered between Ayaka and I, who was busy putting away my books.

“Am I not just a ghost member?” I started to say.

“…..A ghost member?” With her face pale, Ayaka turned away and covered her mouth. “Th- That's right, I'm so sorry. I- I was just too excited, and that confused me for a moment.”

It looked like tears could pour out of her eyes at any moment. My classmates' gazes pierced through me, as though it was I who made Ayaka cry…… No, it ''was'' I who made her cry. Anyhow, this situation is just terrible.

“Erm, uh, wait a sec!”

“Fujishima-kun, you're busy with your activities at the Computer Club, right? I'm really sorry for bothering you.”

“O- Of course not——”

“Aren't you going to complete your drawing of the girl on the computer soon? You just haven't added the dress yet, right?”

“UWAAAAAAHHHHH!”

I hastily covered Ayaka's mouth.

“Alright, alright! I got it. I'll help you then.”

“…… Really?” The tears vanished from her face in a flash. “Thank you so much!”

She stuck out her tongue, as though it was just a prank just now. Arrggh, this girl…

“Aya-chan, there's a new member in your club?”

A female classmate asked while giving me a suspicious look.

“Oh, yes. That's why we have more horsepower now. You can ask him anything about plants!”

My classmates exchanged looks.

“Oh, yeah!” a male classmate raised his hand. “There's a lot of mold on the washroom sink, please think of something to help.”

“Mold isn't even a plant!” exclaimed Ayaka.

“No, it should count as a plant, shouldn't it?” “Differentiating organisms by animals or plants is already outdated!” “Aren't the ones in the washroom moss?” “Lichen are definitely not plants!” “The ones in the Biology Club, shut up.” “But it's growing really quickly.” “Looks like a person's face.” “Seriously?”

The guys started to discuss the topic with vigor. What is wrong with this class? After about twenty minutes of discussion, Ayaka ended up getting a mold spray to clear it away. I hastily stopped Ayaka, who was about to dash into the men's washroom.

“……Allow me!”

My classmates probably feel sorry for me for having to clear away the mold that have spread on the whole wall. A few of them came in to give me a hand. The washroom soon stank of the pungent odor of chlorine.

“Fujishima, it was hard on you……”

They started to pity me.

“Of course, Shinozaki is not bad either.” “Not a bad person.” “Yeah.”

I nodded tiredly while scrubbing the wall vigorously with a sponge.

I suddenly noticed that it was the first time my classmates called me by my name. Even so, I just stammered, unable to even answer them properly.

<center>*</center>

“Let's have a welcome party! My treat!”

She said that evening as we were carrying the orchid plants indoors.

“I work part time at a ramen store, so I can give you a discount.”

I thought to myself: How rare for high school girls to work part time.

“As I often went there, I became a part time worker in the end. There are many interesting customers as well. Do you want to go with me?”

“Why——”

Thinking that I would have to see Ayaka's tearful face if I refuse her, I nodded reluctantly. After keeping the tools in the cupboard and returning the keys to the staff's office, I walked out of the school entrance with her.

After learning that I haven't even gone across the Shuto Expressway, she was astonished.

“But don't you live just nearby?”

“Well, I've just moved here recently, and there's a lot of people at the station, so I didn't really feel like going. Besides, I don't even have a reason to go there.”

“Don't you usually go to bookshops or record stores?”

I nodded. Usually, I would just buy books or records that I want online, as I might not find the things that I want even if the actual shops are big.

“Is that so? But the shop that I've just mentioned is very far from the station. The ramen isn't really that good, but the ice-cream there is extremely delicious, so it's still very famous.”

“Then just start an ice-cream shop instead…”

“Try not to say that to Min-san, or you'll get ramen served with ice cream.”

Min-san would probably be the owner of the ramen shop. Is he Chinese?

Ayaka walked a bit faster than me. Seeing her happily prancing around, I was extremely mystified. Where did it go wrong? How did it turn out like this? Why is she so nice to me?

When we were crossing the bridge, a large delivery truck passed by, spraying dust on us. After entering the streets, we walked past the Shuto Expressway viaduct and towards the station. Then, we went along with the crowd and entered the south side of the underpass and exited it through the east side.

We walked back to the surface in the direction of the railways. After we passed by a tramp's tent in a park, we found the ramen shop in a dark alley unreached by streetlights. On the first floor of the building that had both shops and lodgings, only the signboard that says ‘Hanamaru Ramen’ had any light on it. The customers gathered around the shop looked like bugs attracted to a bug zapper.

The interior of the ramen shop was very cramped. Most of the space in the shop was taken up by the kitchen, while only five tables were in the shop. The other customers could only dine outside on a steel chair. There were even some customers who were sitting on turned over beer crates, eating their ramen while holding the bowl.

“You can just sit wherever you like.”

After saying that, she entered the shop. Although she told me to sit wherever I like, the problem is the chairs and beer crates are already fully seated.

I saw a man sitting on the emergency staircase between a building and another one that Ayaka just went in, located by the entrance of the kitchen. Beneath the stairs, there were stacks of worn tires, small gas tanks and some cardboard boxes full of stains.

When he raised his head, I couldn't help but take a step back. The man was about twenty and had darkish skin. It was already November, but he was just wearing a T-shirt, completely showing off his bulging biceps. As soon as he stared at me, I even thought that I would get killed.

“Are you a student of M High School?”

“Nonono, I'm still in middle school. Do I look that much like a high schooler?” I lied for no reason at all. He put down his bowl and said:

“Really? There's a teacher teaching Maths, Fukumoto-sensei. Does he still have any hair left?”

“No, a lot of his hair has already dropped o……AHHH!”

He approached me and flicked my forehead. The pain made me feel as though it bore a hole on my forehead.

“…… Uuuuuu…… That's too despicable of you. Since you've graduated from our school, why don't you say so in the first place!” I, myself, don't understand why I feel that he is despicable (It was obvious from my school uniform that I'm from M High School, it's my problem for lying). I covered my aching forehead and crouched down while moaning. At that moment, a voice rang behind me:

“He didn't graduate. This guy was kicked out of school: a drop out. Here, eat this.”

When I turned my head, I saw a young lady in a gray, sleeveless vest standing behind me. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, and you could see a white sarashi<ref>A cloth used to bind one's chest</ref> around her chest. She looked just like a laborer. It was only because of the black apron with ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it in white that I realized that she was from the shop. Does that mean that she is Min-san? So she's a woman!

The thing that Min-san just stuffed into my hands was a paper cup filled with ice cream.

“Master, I've told you many times already, I was not kicked out. I dropped out myself.”

“Say that after you've cleared your tab, you bum.”

“Babies are jobless when they are born too! It's just that they are tainted in the large bathtub called life after that!"

That would be colorless, not jobless. <ref>In Japanese, jobless and colorless have the same pronunciation (Mushoku)</ref> But Min-san doesn't seem to want to reply to him, but instead turned around and went back into the kitchen that was filled with white smoke. I held the paper cup with the ice cream and just stood there in a daze for quite some time.

“Hey, you there!” the person who was kicked out of school called me. As soon as I turned around, I hastily covered my forehead.

“What are you so nervous for! So you're in first year now, huh?” He said while looking at my class badge. “How many fails did you get in your test?”

“Huh?”

Why on earth are you asking me something like this?

“Fujishima-kun, don't chat with Tetsu-senpai for too long, you'll get the NEET virus!”

Ayaka, who wore her black apron over her school uniform, said while walking out of the kitchen with a tray full of bowls. The dark skinned guy —— Tetsu-senpai gnashed his teeth, but only pretended to flick Ayaka's forehead. This is just plain preferential treatment! Ayaka stuck out her tongue, and started to serve the customers outside the shop.

“Oh, just answer me already! Your face is that of one who fails a lot since first year.”

Although I thought that he was a busybody, what he said was still the truth. I could only answer in a small voice: “ I need to retake my English and Japanese History.” Tetsu-senpai caught hold of my arms while beaming, forcefully dragged me to a gas tank and made me sit down.

“Actually, the seats here are specially for NEETs. You have the potential to be a NEET, so if you drop out, feel free to come here! We will always welcome you.”

“No, please don't expect that of me.” We? Is there anyone else who's with him?

“Why? I can start from teaching you how to choose pachinko machines! Also, I know some of the employees quite well, so I know which one has the highest frequency of hitting the jackpot!”

When I had a closer look, I saw some magazines about pachinko gambling stashed in Tetsu-senpai's hind pocket. Whoa, so this guy is a professional pachinko player. What a useless person. I averted my gaze, and started to eat the ice-cream using a wooden spoon. Basking in the evening sun of this late autumn and savoring the delightful aroma of the ramen soup while eating ice cream is indeed exceptionally scrumptious.

The second person of the ‘we’ that Tetsu-senpai spoke of appeared when I was eating roast pork noodles. He suddenly pressed a hard object against the back of my head and said: “Don't move. Throw away your weapon, raise your hands, declare your name and unit.” I almost spitted the roast pork out of my mouth.

“Erm…… Err…… But……” If I raised my hands, the roast pork will fall down!

“Major, you are so slow. Stop doing idiotic stuff and sit down.”

Tetsu-senpai said while stirring his vanilla flavored ice cream and caramel sauce.

“But he's sitting on my seat! Who is this fellow?”

“Narumi. He's in the same club as Ayaka.”

“Hiro-san said that he's coming later too, there won't be enough seats then.”

“Hiro can just sit on Narumi's thigh.”

“Oh, I see.”

What do you mean you see?

The guy called Major then walked into my field of vision. He wore a dark green and coffee-coloured camouflaging sports attire, a sturdy looking helmet, and a pair of sunglasses shaped like goggles. He was somewhat thin and his skin was a beautiful shade of pink that belongs to primary school students. He actually looked about my age. While putting away the model gun (Well, I think it might be a model gun, but what if it's a real gun?) into his khaki backpack, he looked at me and said:

“But isn't this guy a high schooler? He doesn't fit the description of a NEET.”

“Don't worry, he's my kouhai. He'll become a great NEET after a year or two.”

“I definitely won't become a NEET!” I protested hastily. Through his goggles, Major glared at me and sat on a cardboard box.

“In this era when there are about a billion NEETs in our country, NEETs-in-waiting like you are necessary, are they not? The future of our country sure is dark.”

“……in waiting?”

In bewilderment, I asked him what he meant by that. Major pointed at me and started to chatter enthusiastically:

“Speaking of which, do you know the how a NEET is defined? The term ‘NEET’ was originally used on people who are between the ages of 16 and 18 and are not in education or employment. When the word came to Japan from England, its meaning changed to include people from 15 to 34. As a lot of types appeared after that, they were even classified into an active type and a passive type, a sudden type, challenged type, caveman type and hesitating type. Besides that, there were also some attempts to classify them using three-dimensional coordination to divide them into eight quadrants, but they are actually just meaningless classifications to me.”

“Mukai-san, sorry for the wait.”

Ayaka served Major his salt-flavoured ramen. It looks like Mukai is Major's real name.

“I'm so sorry, Fujishima-kun, there would be less customers after a while.”

I tried to give Ayaka a ‘justfindanexcuseformetoleavethisseat’ signal, but she didn't get it. Major sipped some soup and continued:

“NEETs were originally just a cultural illness of reliance, and will only appear in a prosperous country like ours. We should be more proud of NEETs! Love the country that strives to produce NEETs, for world peace, we must stand up! We must find more non NEET-in-waiting elites, learn from each other , form a new Japanese Party, and bravely challenge the evil! Grow, NEETs! Grow like blazing fire! NEETs!”

“So noisy! Just shut up and eat your noodles!”

Min-san's furious outburst echoed from the kitchen, and a small frying pan flew out of the kitchen soon after, landing on Major's head.

“Huh? What's with that guy?”

A male voice rang in the alley, and a tall silhouette appeared at the end of the alley.

A young man daringly wearing a brightly colored coat with khaki jeans was standing at the end of the alley. His occupation was a mystery, but he radiated the aura of a professional person. His aura was different from what Tetsu-senpai had, but they have the same imposing manner. That man approached, almost causing me to fall off the gas tank.

“He's Ayaka's friend. See, he's from M High School.” Said Tetsu-senpai. “Oh? Oh——”That man patted my shoulders and said:

“There was a time when Tetsu was wearing this uniform too!”

He shot a look at the narrow kitchen back door and sat down beside Tetsu-senpai. I started to get confused. Aren't the seats here just for NEETs?

“Hi, nice to meet you. Here's my card.” He took a piece of card out of his pocket and handed it to me. He ''is'' a working person! While thinking so, I took the card, on the card it was printed:

‘NEET - Hiroaki Kuwabara’

…… Huh? I nearly fainted at that moment.

To reconfirm the world that I live in, I breathed in deeply and looked at my surroundings. Tetsu-senpai was eating ice cream, Major was eating salt-flavored ramen. Ayaka was busy washing bowls in the smoky kitchen, Min-san was having a battle royale with flames. Looking at the night skies in this autumn, the only person who found something wrong was me.

“Is…… Is your job a NEET?”

I asked cautiously. Hiro-san showed me a smile worthy of a toothpaste advertisement while saying:

“What are you talking about? A NEET isn't an occupation!”

Well, that's true. As I was about to nod, Hiro-san's next comment completely devastated me.

“Being a NEET is a lifestyle.”

He actually said that it was a lifestyle? I almost cried. Hiro-san, with his eyes narrowed while pushing back his hair, was meaninglessly handsome. What on earth is with these people?

“Did you make these cards before this, Hiro?”

“Well, its quite convenient while flirting. People always laugh when they see it.”

“Didn't I tell you that you'll make your girlfriend angry like this, and that you shouldn't flirt with other people so much?”

“Ah, I broke up with her already. I'm now living at the house of a lady working at a night club. Making it clear that I'm jobless from the start makes my life much easier!”

So Hiro-san is a gigolo! Well, he did say that it was a lifestyle.

I listened to their conversation at the sidelines while drinking the ramen soup, but I didn't really notice its taste. From their conversation, I gathered that they were about 18 to 19, and are supposed to be teenagers who have bright futures.

I vaguely thought to myself: would Tetsu-senpai's words that I'll turn out like them soon come true? I could only hope that this won't be true.

After we finished eating the ramen, and were enjoying the ice creams (Tetsu-senpai was already eating a second), extremely noisy rock music suddenly blared in this narrow space. It was ‘Colorado Bulldog<ref>Song by the band Mr. Big</ref>. The three immediately sprang up, took out their cellphones that were almost simultaneously playing the same ringtone.

Tetsu-senpai picked up the call first, then Major and Hiro-san's phone immediately stopped ringing. An expression that looked very much like regret appeared on their faces.

“Min-san, Alice has an order for you! Onion ramen, without ramen, roast pork and egg.”

Doesn't that mean that there's only leeks left? I thought to myself. After three minutes, the bowl that Min-san took out did look like there was only leeks and soup.

“Tell this to her clearly, we sell ramen.” Min-san said with a sour expression on her face.

The leeks floating in the soup looked like islands in a sea of soup. Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro-san looked at each other.

“The problem is, who's gonna take it to her?” said Tetsu-senpai.

“Does Alice seem like she's in a bad mood?” asked Hiro-san.

“Definitely.”

“Are you guys taking it to her?” me asking this question was a sign of doom. Tetsu-senpai nodded, and then slapped his kneecap.

“Since there's four people here, let's decide by a Yamanote Line game<ref>Originally, it's a game where each player tells the name of a station that the Yamanote Line can reach. Here, they will say things that are related to the topic given</ref>; whoever loses, delivers it.”

Four people?

“So what's the topic?”

“Let's use “Brochures commonly found at employment agencies” then.”

“Okay, but there's only one chance when you can't answer.”

“Wa- Wait a minute, did you count me in?”

“Okay, let's start from me. ‘Guide to a Laborer's Insurance’.”

“ ‘Searching for your Dreams from Thirty-two’.”

“ ‘Discover your Talents in Two Minutes’.”

“Ah, uh, erm……”

“Narumi, that's your first loss. ‘How to Resign Favorably’.”

“ ‘Starting Your Business From A Computer’!”

“ ‘Guide for Blending in your New Workplace’.”

“…… How on earth would I know any of those!”

“Ah, getting angry are you? Narumi, as long as you're a NEET, you'll have to know about these! Going to an employment agency but coming back without doing anything, this is a route that all of us must take.”

No, the problem is that I'm not a NEET.

“If you lose you'll have to admit it, loser.”

“Don't mind it, Narumi, it isn't embarrassing that you don't know about these.”

“Well, of course! Don't console me!”

“But you still have to deliver the ramen!”

Unable to retort, that was how I fell into their trap.

The place where I was supposed to deliver the ramen to was in the same building as the ramen shop, but on the third floor, room 308. As they said: “You'll know when you go.” There was a large signboard on the door.

‘NEET Detective Agency’

The words were written with a somewhat cute handwriting, and there were a row of mystifying English words.

It's the only NEET thing to do

My mind had already gone numb after the events that I've gone through today, so I won't be surprised even if I see a NEET being a detective. I used the corner of the tray that held the ramen to press the electric bell, and the side camera modified into the electric bell flashed blue. According to Tetsu-senpai, that was the sign for ‘Come in’.

After opening the door, I saw that it was a long single room. As the air-conditioner was going strong, it was even colder than outside. Walking past the fridge, kitchen and washing machine in the corridor, a narrow room could be seen. As there were not any partitions in the room, a computer rack could be seen even from the entrance, while countless monitors filled the walls of the room.

“Your ramen is here……”

“Please enter.”

The voice of a young girl rang from inside of the room.

While holding the tray, I walked into the room. This room is really quite something. Three sides of the walls were covered with unknown machines, liquid plasma monitors and electric cables, while the small space left —— the floor in the middle of the room, was filled with a mattress. As though she was buried in dolls, the silhouette wearing pajamas turned around.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 037.jpg|thumb|''She looked just like a doll.'']]

She looked just like a doll. She had a small face, a pair of large eyes that were in contrast with her face, unbelievably white skin, thin limbs, sleek hair flowing on the sheets, and was wearing pale blue pajamas with pictures of cartoon bears on it. I held the tray and stared at the girl.

The girl shifted the table that the keyboard was on aside, and pulled to her bed another long table that was just like those small tables that were used with the mattresses in a hospital.

“What are you standing there for? I ordered leek ramen. I don't remember ordering a high school student-shaped ornament.”

“Ah, um…… Where should I put the ramen?”

“Since you're standing so far away, do you think that my arms seem like they're long enough that I can take the bowls from your hands?”

I was scolded by her. But I do not even feel angry or surprised anymore. I placed the tray on the table in front of the girl. She took the disposable chopsticks, looked at it for awhile and breathed in deeply. Her small face was full of determination while the hands holding the tip of the chopsticks were applying force on it. But when the chopsticks were dragged into a ‘人’ shape, it just shook but did not separate. How little strength does this girl have?

“…… Would you like me to give you a hand?”

The cute girl wearing the pajamas was visibly glaring at me.

“It seems that you're the type that sees a frail bird that couldn't fly, tosses them upwards and sink in your own satisfaction after that, are you not? These type of people are the most useless of them all. When you walk away triumphantly, the bird would fall back down on the asphalt road and die, but you won't even know that. Being dumb really should have a limit.”

It's just a pair of disposable chopsticks, why am I scolded like this? But I did not retort her. Again, she breathed in deeply and applied force to separate the chopsticks.

Thwack.

The chopstick on the right has split into two. This is the most common result. She emotionlessly stared for awhile at the chopsticks with unequal length, and then started to cry. Hey, don't cry!

She used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears, and started to eat the leek ramen(that pretty much has only leeks in it). As I was thinking of this, she started to glare at me again and said: “Your interests are really out of my comprehension. Does silently watching people eat make you happy?”

“Ah, so- sorry.”

When I was about to walk out of the room, this time she said: “Where do you think you're going? If you are gone, who will dispose of the bowls? You should really think about this.” I scratched my head, and having no other choice, I squatted down at the entrance with my back to the mattress.

While listening to the girl wearing pajamas eating the onions, I mulled over the things that happened today. I'm just here because I couldn't refuse Ayaka's request…… Then, I encountered a lot of stuff. I'm really tired. As I was about to drift into sleep, the girl's voice rang out yet again.

“Narumi, I'm done. Get some beverages for me from the fridge.”

Startled, I turned back to face the girl.

“Eh, huh?”

“I said, get me something to drink from the fridge. Falling asleep even in someone else's house, you really are shameless.”

Who are you to say that about me? But still, I followed her instructions as I did not have the energy to retort. After opening the fridge, I found that it was stuffed full of 350ml red cans, and nothing else. I thought that all of them were Coke, but they were actually all [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dr_Pepper Dr. Pepper]. I don't even have the energy to say anything anymore. The girl drank all of the Dr. Pepper that I brought her in one breath, and happiness welled out from her face. Seeing that expression made me feel that I could forgive everything.

“When God was creating the world, it was because He drank Dr. Pepper that He took a rest on the seventh day. If Dr. Pepper does not exist, there would be twelve days in a week instead of seven.”

“Is that so?”

“Narumi, you should drink it too! I can't give you the ones in my fridge, but I can tell you where you can get them.”

So you're not giving them to me?

“…… Wait!” That was when I realized: “Why do you know my name?”

Was it when she was talking to Tetsu-senpai on the phone? No, at that moment Alice was just ordering her leek ramen, and she hung up right after she ordered. There wasn't any time for them to say my name.

“Fujishima Narumi, sixteen, male, 164cm tall, weighs 51kg, in class 1-4 of M high school……” She fluently spoke of all of my personal information —— address, phone number, educational background, and family background. I was speechless.

“Ayaka said that there was a new club member, so I just did a little investigation. There is so much information in your school, but so few protective measures, so it's better if you start being more careful.”

At a loss for words, I looked at the wall formed of computers.

“…… Are you a hacker?”

“I'm not a hacker.”

The girl smiled while shaking her head.

“I'm a NEET detective.”

The detective said, Alice was partly her real name, and partly an alias.

“Yuuko can also be read as Alice <ref>有子is read as Yuuko, but 有can be read as ari, 子 can be read as su</ref>. The name Alice was taken from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Tiptree,_Jr. James Tiptree's] real name.”

“Who is she?”

Alice sat on the mattress while hugging her knees, looking at me as though she was looking at an idiot.

“She's a novelist! Didn't you see the signboard at the door? Although I changed a letter, it was quite a famous quote! Haven't you read of it before?”

I cocked my head, thinking of the English words on the signboard.

“The detectives that you speak of…… Don't they just accept other people's requests and investigate various cases?”

“I am not an ordinary detective, but a NEET detective. They are as different as Chofu and Den Enchofu, mind you. An ordinary detective asks around for information, monitors other people, all in all going here and there to search for information and find their target. NEET detectives, on the other hand……”

Alice puffed out her chest, turned around to the wall covered with machines and waved her hands.

“Do not need to leave their rooms even a step, but can search the whole world to find out the truth. You probably just think that I'm just a hikkikomori who's overly reliant on the Internet, huh? You don't need to lie.”

“Erm….. Yeah.”

“Hmph, that's because the common man cannot understand the work of a detective. A detective is the messenger of the deceased, looking for the words lost from their graves, hurting the living for the sake of protecting the honor of the deceased, and condemning the dead for the sake of consoling the living. That is why this is such an unpopular and misunderstood occupation……
Is your expression questioning that why am I, as a hikkikomori, saying all these?”

“No, my expression shouldn't be that obvious.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“But you look like you have something to say. Don't worry, just ask! Because of my occupation, I am already used to never ending questions. And I will let you fall into despair very quickly.”

…… Despair?

I don't really have anything much to ask, just that I'm a bit shocked by the endless chatter of this strange girl, Alice. But in this situation, it seems that I need to ask a question. Looking around the room that looks like a control room, I asked the question that was the most confusing to me.

“You…… What do you usually eat? Do you always eat that stuff?”

Alice's round eyes became even rounder.

“This trivial matter is the first thing that you thought of?”

“…… I think that what we eat is very important.”

“Yes, you are correct. You are also an oddball, different from what Ayaka has said.”

Alice narrowed her eyes while looking at me, as though she was smiling.

“To obtain the nutrients essential for my body, drinking Dr. Pepper would suffice. But Min-san is very persistent, so sometimes I eat some vegetables as well.”

“So that's why you don't grow……”

“Where did your biased opinion that only tall people are good come from? I can list out fifty advantages for being a shorty and disadvantages of being tall, if you are willing to have a debate, I am always ready to accept the challenge.”

“No, sorry.”

I was just thinking about her height, which resulted in me mumbling to myself and getting heard.

“So do you depend on Min-san for your daily life?”

Alice raised her eyebrows.

“You're really impolite, you know. I've already said that I'm a NEET detective, a NEET detective is an occupational detective! I have an actual income, and pay her for everything.”

“Eh, eh, but aren't you a NEET?” aren't all NEETs jobless?

“You misunderstood NEETs from a fundamental level. The second E in NEET is Employment, being employed by someone. My occupation is a personal enterprise, so I'm not employed. How other people view that depends.”

How other people would view.

“…… Lifestyle huh?”

“In Hiro's life, that is so. Turgenev might say call it the ending of an illusion, Dostoyevsky might call it hell, William Somerset Maugham might call it reality, while Haruki Murakami might call it self. I use another name for it, but anyhow it's unrelated to the matter of income.”

I have absolutely no idea what she is talking about, but the fact that the pajamas-clad girl earned money by being a detective is somewhat unbelievable. Which reminds me, she seems to be familiar with the usage of computers and the Internet.

“Your expression tells me that you don't believe me. No matter, another man would come here in a moment to request for my investigation, you'll probably believe it after you've heard it.”

“…… Huh?”

At that moment, the doorbell rang as she had predicted. I turned around and looked at the door.

“Open the door.”

“Me?”

“It would be nice if the agency adds some other way to welcome guests besides the blue lights.”

As I walked to the entrance to open the door, I froze as there were three men outside the door. The young man in the middle was wearing a leather coat and looked slightly older than me, but his expression was like that of a wild wolf. Among the other two who were flanking his sides, one was a man having muscles like a rocky mountain, the other was tall like an electric pole. Both of them were wearing the same gray hoodie.

“Who is this guy? Where's Alice?”

The wolf said. It was as though I was pierced by his sharp gaze, my lips trembled and I was unable to speak. At this moment, Alice's voice came from inside the room:

“Oh, Yondaime, please come in.”

The two people behind the man who was called Yondaime said: “We'll wait here.” And then I was dragged into the room. After the door was closed, the two men disappeared from my field of vision. When I was closing the door, I felt as if I was glared at, and my hands holding the door handle trembled.

“Narumi, get another can of Dr. Pepper.”

Alice's voice finally peeled my hands off the door handle.

“Hey, who is that guy? Aren't we going to talk about the job?”

When I handed the Dr. Pepper to Alice, Yondaime who was sitting beside the mattress used his chin to point at me, and then turned around and said to me: “You, get out for a moment.”

“Eh?”

Telling me to go outside the room to become best friends with the two bear-like bodyguards, and wait for you to finish discussing? What are you talking about!

“Yondaime, just imagine that there's a high school student-shaped ornament here, relax and start the discussion.”

“Hey, Alice, are you joking? You should know that this isn't something that you can let outsiders know!”

“It doesn't matter, Narumi is only my assistant for today, I can guarantee that he will not speak of this to anyone else.”

I don't even know when I've become an assistant.

“That's not the point.”

“If you're so insistent, why don't you talk so that outsiders wouldn't understand? Your job has a lot of jargon anyway. If you would not want then, you can just give the request to some other people.”

An awkward expression appeared on Yondaime's face and he used his foot to kick the bedstead. Finally, he sighed and started to talk.

Indeed, I could not understand a thing, it was all a bunch of unknown nouns and verbs that you couldn't understand. The ones that I could barely understand “deal with him when we catch him”, are the ones that I really don't want to understand.

“Hmm.”

Alice finished listening to Yondaime's explanation and finished drinking her second can of Dr. Pepper.

“I understand. Narumi, do you understand what he just said?”

I hastily shook my head.

“Is that so? Basically, someone is doing unknown drug dealing behind Yondaime's back, so he requested me to help find out about the ways that they deal drugs.”

“What is the use of me talking like that when you explain it to him!” Yondaime flew into a rage. That was quite understandable. I felt somewhat happy and thought: Great, finally someone would teach her a lesson…… “What is with that happy look on your face!” Yondaime's changed the target of his anger to me. I could only retreat to the corridor and hide behind the fridge.

“Well, as I had a big headache this morning, I wanted to enrage the first person who came in to vent my annoyance, whoever it was. Although Narumi was the first person to come in, but for some reason he is quite tolerant of it, and didn't get angry at all.”

So she did all that on purpose!

“Coincidentally, the next person was you, so I vented my annoyance on you, so don't mind it. If I did anything wrong, you'll always get angry, and that's why I like you the most.”

Alice stretched her legs out of the blanket and smiled sweetly. At this moment, I was totally defeated (Yondaime probably was, too). Yondaime hammered the blanket for some time, tried to say something but then stopped, and then he stood up.

“So are you willing to accept the request?”

“I accept it, so just leave it all to me!”

“I will mail the details to you, goodbye.”

Yondaime walked to the corridor and dragged me out from the fridge. He caught hold of my left shoulder and applied force on it until his thumb almost sank into my body.

“Ah, ouch…….”

“I've remembered your face, and will find out your address immediately. Listen closely, you didn't hear anything just now. Is that clear?”

The wolfish eyes came closer to my eyes, while I could only nod while trembling.

“Answer me!”

“I…… I didn't hear anything.”

Yondaime tossed me to the ground and walked out of the room.

“Are you alright?”

Alice came over and asked as I was huddled up on the floor in exhaustion. So she can walk? I thought that she had an illness that causes her to die if she leaves her bed.

“I just feel very tired.”

The words popped out of my mouth. That would be my feelings about what occurred the whole day.

“If I didn't do so, I'm afraid you'll still think that I'm a hikkikomori who's over-reliant on the Internet. Don't mind it!”

“No, I already understand clearly.”

Because of Ayaka, I stepped into an unbelievable world. Drug dealing, detectives and hackers, I had always hoped that these only exist in worlds that I don't know of.

“You just wanted me to understand your work, so you said nonsensically that I'm your assistant and that I'm tight-lipped……”

“That is not nonsense. You are indeed tight-lipped, I am sure of it.”

I raised my head to look at Alice and saw that she was smiling. Since this is the first time that we've met, why does she dare to say so?

“Hey, Narumi. The people who met me, each and every one of them would ask: ''‘Are you really a NEET? Why did you become a NEET?’'', and you are the first one who did not ask me this question.”

Adjusting to my eye level, Alice squatted down.

“Although it might be because you're thoughtless or uncaring, but I -- we NEETs would be extremely happy. Instead of pitying us, ignoring us would have been better. 'Why did we become NEETs?', this question shouldn't even be asked. Because there is only one reason – it is written on our page of God's notebook: ‘We lose when we work.’ There is no other reason.”

“…… God's notebook?”

“Isn't this statement so irresponsible that it's great?”

Placing her hands and chin on her knees, Alice said while smiling:

“What the word NEET really means, is actually not ‘Someone who doesn't know how to do anything’, and not ‘Someone who doesn't want to do anything’.”

<center>*</center>

Holding the empty bowl on the plate while walking out of the NEET Detective Agency, I saw that it was already completely dark outside. The starlight could not be seen as it was hidden by the piercing lights on the earth. The ramen shop below had become extremely crowded. Laughter and angry shouts coming from there could be heard even from here.

After I walked down the emergency backstairs, I found Yondaime sitting on the seat exclusively for NEETs that I was sitting on just now. Tetsu-senpai, Major, Hiro-san and Yondaime surrounded the wooden table, and looked like they were doing something together. The clear tinkle of a bell-like sound could be heard even from far away.

“Sou-san! Didn't you say that you are only playing for five minutes!?”

The bodyguard, Rocky, who was standing behind Yondaime was shouting angrily by Yondaime's ears.

“Shut up, how can I go back when I'm in a losing streak! Tetsu, hurry up and throw already!”

“Okay, four, five and six.”

“Impossible!”

A large bundle of money was on the bowl. So they're playing a game of dices. Do these four know each other?

“Fujishima-kun, Min-san made a flavored ice cream, do you want to try some?”

Ayaka ran out holding an ice cream cone. While licking the ice cream which was giving out a fragrant aroma, I listened to the dice tinkling along in the bowl. Yondaime was shouting with his whole face red, throwing his cash onto the bowl like a ninja throwing knives. Looking at this situation, I couldn't help but feel – somewhat happy.

<center>*</center>

On the way home, the streetlights on the street were very dim. Walking in front of me, Ayaka turned around and said:

“I'm so sorry, I did say that I wanted to have a welcome party for you, but coincidentally the shop was busy……”

Speaking of which, I don't think I've talked much with Ayaka today at the shop. There were so many customers that even I helped to deliver.

“Oh yeah, did you see Alice?”

“Yeah…… She's an oddball.” I couldn't say anything else about her.

“But it was really unbelievable today. There are indeed a lot of interesting people behind the ramen shop, but it's rare that all of them were present like today! You're so lucky, Fujishima-kun.”

“Does that count as lucky?”

Indeed, the people that I met and the faces that I've seen today have far exceeded my brain capacity, but I still remembered all of them. Tetsu-senpai, Min-san, Major, Hiro-san, Alice and Yondaime.

“It would be even better if Onii-chan could come.”

Onii-chan?

“After my brother left school, he became a NEET. He usually goes to the ramen shop to hang out with Tetsu-senpai and the others. But recently he didn't even go home or to the shop. I couldn't even reach his phone.”

“You can't really say that all of those who hang out there don't have a job……?”

A horrible illusion came upon me. Would I turn out like them when I　leave school someday?

Ayaka turned around and said: “Did you ever think of leaving school?”

“Every day.”

Under the streetlight, an inscrutable expression appeared on Ayaka's face.

“…… Even now?”

I was momentarily speechless. Being unable to immediately answer this question is indeed strange.

Ayaka gazed sincerely at me.

I averted her gaze and lied: “Now…… I don't want to…… Probably!”

“Is that so.” A gentle smile appeared on Ayaka's face.

“But I think you have no need to lie right now.”

I stopped walking, speechless, and Ayaka stopped too. Coincidentally, we were standing in the middle of two streetlights, while our shadows interlaced on the asphalt road.

“…… Why?”

I could only say this one word. Why? How did she know that I was lying?

“Because…… That place originally belonged to me.” Ayaka said. “It was because there were no other members that I entered the Gardening Club. So in this case, I'm your senior for about half a year!”

I pondered the reason why Ayaka can smile while saying such a thing. Because she is different from me, and can chat with the other students in our class as if nothing had happened, it seemed as natural as breathing.

Hearing me speak of my true thoughts, she showed me a glass-like smile that was even more transparent.

“It's really simple, you can do it as well. Shout when you're angry like the others, laugh when you're happy like the others, and speak your mind when you want something.”

I lowered my head, and thought repeatedly about what Ayaka meant by her words. I still don't get it. I just felt that her words were like that of a busybody, although its contents completely suit my current situation.

After we crossed the bridge, Ayaka and I said goodbye to each other.

Looking at the silhouette of Ayaka running towards the station, I thought of a scene when she was shouting or laughing like the others. Wasn't she just pushing herself? Does she mean that I should do that as well? Forcing myself to talk to the other students, forcing myself to smile.

I wish that she would not care about me anymore. I just couldn't do what she said anyhow.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2017-03-31T21:16:49Z

Lne: Corrected some tenses and replaced many single quotes with apostrophes.

==Chapter 3==

During the winter break, I started to show up at Hanamaru Ramen Shop more often, because Ayaka was usually working there. Just staying at home is really boring, anyways.

At first, Ayaka was surprised every time she saw me.

“So you can go out even when you have nothing to do?”

What kind of person does she think I am?

Hanamaru Ramen Shop was always very free in the winter, there weren't many customers in the morning. One reason is because it's the new year period. On the other hand, it's because there is a chance that the ramen shop is mistaken to be an ice cream shop.

That day, Hiro, Ayaka and I were tasting Min-san's special hemp ice cream. As I had been tasting only salty ramen the whole day, my tongue felt much better when it came in contact with the sweet taste of the hemp and vanilla ice cream. The soup that Min-san makes is now much better than what she made before, but tasting them every day is still very painful.

“Did Toshi contact you after that?”

Facing Hiro's inquiries, Ayaka bit her spoon, knitted her brows and shook her head.

“He didn't even come home for the new year.”

Does Ayaka know that Toshi was addicted to drugs? From last year's end until this year, quite a few cases of violence occurred in the streets. I heard that the police couldn't make head or tails of what the suspects said, as the drug addicts' addiction of the drug made them suffer when they were in custody. I watch the news every morning and night, and the name Shinozaki Toshi could be seen on the television screen each time, as he is missing right now.

Ayaka said: “I think my brother is probably at Hakamizaka's place.”

“Is that person Toshi's girlfriend?”

“No, he's a guy! I'm not sure, but I think he's a university student or a researcher.”

It's impossible for brother to have a girlfriend! Ayaka said seriously, which was out of character. Although it was pitiful for Toshi to be said that he could not have a girlfriend, but actually I have the same sentiments. Only Hiro gave a contrasting opinion.

“Really? His weak personality is actually quite suited for being a gigolo. I won't be surprised even if he's staying at some girl's place right now. Actually, I'm more relieved if that's the case.”

“No doubt that it'll be more reassuring if things are so…… But it's impossible! Brother can't wash his clothes and can't cook.”

“Nonono, a gigolo doesn't need to wash clothes or cook.”

“Is that so?”

“Although they're sometimes misunderstood, the ones that could do housework are ‘househusbands', not gigolos. Gigolos want women to feel: ‘This guy can't live on without me!' so the housework is handled by the women.”

This guy is completely useless.

“Wow, I can't do it if it were me. I would probably feel embarrassed for that and give them a hand, finish the cooking and wait for them to come back or something like that.”

“That's right, the job of a gigolo is to bring out the motherly instinct in a woman, a normal person isn't competent enough to do all that.”

“That's so wonderful of you!”

It's not wonderful at all, what nonsense is Hiro spouting? He's an incomparably useless scum! Although I was thinking that to myself, I was lazy to correct them, so I continued to eat my hemp ice cream.

“Have you ever thought about marriage?”

“Never!”

“Why is that?”

“Actually I have a person that I truly love in my heart, so I can't marry other women.”

“But then is it okay for you to live together with them? Don't you feel that you're doing something wrong on the girls?”

“I feel that I'm wronging them as well, but I couldn't change it, this is my lifestyle.”

“Go to hell!”

“That won't do, Fujishima-kun, you spoke out the things that you are thinking about again.”

Ah, it's true, but never mind.

“Did you guys just mention Hakamizaka?”

A voice came from behind us. I turned over my head, and saw a person wearing a square, fur hat like those worn by the Alaskan soldiers, and a plump waterproof outer coat used in the army. I only recognized after a while that that person was Major. The goggles-styled sunglasses completely covered up his eyes, making them seem as if they're a part of his face.

“Ah! Mukai-san, it's been a while, happy new year! What would you like to order today?”

“I'm on duty right now.”

“What about the Chinese Garlic set?”

“Hmmm…… Okay then!”

Why did Major order something so obediently? And also, what is the Chinese Garlic set?

It was like Major couldn't handle Ayaka. Among the people that I know, only Ayaka calls Major by his name. Every time when I hear it, I thought to myself: Who is Mukai-san?

“Finally there's some work to do! Min-san, one Chinese naengmyeon<ref>Naengmyeon: a type of noodles.</ref>, with added garlic!”

Ayaka stood up and rushed into the kitchen. Eating naengmyeon in this cold weather? Major looked as if he had just swallowed a live toad, and sat down on the gas tank that Ayaka was sitting on just now.

Hiro asked Major: “Major, did you know the person called Haka-something?”

“I think there's a person called Hakamizaka at the research centre of our school.”

Hiro and I were taken aback and looked at each other. Hiro leaned forward and continued:

“We've heard that Hakamizaka is the person who's hanging out with Toshi lately.”

Major pressed his hand against his chin and thought for a while.

“Do you know him? Then try to make some inquiries!”

“No, I've just heard about his name. He's really famous! They say that he doesn't even show up at the research centre, but his PhD thesis went through. But they might just have the same name, right? Why would Toshi hang out with this kind of people?”

“Haka-something isn't a name that every Tom, Dick and Harry has! Toshi didn't contact us much lately.”

“But I've just went to the school once today, do you want me to go again? There's professors and students everywhere!”

Of course there's professors and students in a university! But Major is actually a university student! This point really surprised me.

“The professors just nag me to death whenever I show up.”

“Then just leave school earlier!”

“What are you talking about? For the sake of barely staying in school, I strive to get credits that are barely enough to pass, and then skip classes, maintaining the state of not going to the next level or graduating, waiting for eight years to pass then leave school automatically.”

“…… Don't you want to graduate?” I actually asked him that.

“Am I still considered a NEET if I graduate normally from university? Don't you know what the second E in NEET means?” Seeing you screaming blue murder about things like this, I'm having a headache too.

“Major goes to university for the sake of searching for information.”

“That's because history books and military information is not cheap! Letting the school library buy it is the best plan. I just ask the library to buy books for me before I leave school, until the whole room is filled with the books that I want to read, and then the room would be called the Major room.”

Just buy it yourself if you want to read it! What a troublesome student.

“That's right, let me tell you, the books that are in this time are about battle submarines that can emit signals!”

“Oh yeah, Major, didn't you go to school because of Alice's request?”

Major opened the bag and turned it upside down, and the papers inside fell out onto the crate that we used as a table.

“You guys want to see the photocopied information, huh? You're holding that upside down.”

“I don't understand this.”

“I, myself, don't understand it as well.”

I went over to look at the papers that Hiro was holding, the color photocopied paper had a tall, red flower on it, and words were closely packed around the plant.

“You know that drugs are running rampant in the streets right now, right? This is what Yondaime requested Alice to investigate. I've heard that it isn't anything good. Toshi wouldn't be taking these, would he……”

I was taken aback, and thought of the pink pills that were used to block the twinkling lights of the Christmas decorations, which had wings of angels and two English letters on it. After taking the pills, he claimed that it was a legal medication that could make things ‘look as if they're not moving'. What was its name again? What was it called? It was at the tip of my tongue, but I still couldn't remember it.

“Ah, that is……”

“Mukai-san, sorry for the wait.”

Ayaka served Major his naengmyeon, interrupting my words. I swallowed back what I was about to say, because I didn't want Ayaka to hear it. Hiro showed a confused expression and tilted his head. I hastily shook my head.

“What is it?” Ayaka came over to look, and I speedily snatched the paper from Hiro's hands and turned it over.

“That's so bad of you! What are you hiding, Fujishima-kun?”

“Nothing! Nothing at all.”

At this moment, a customer finally appeared in the shop. Ayaka hurriedly put on her apron and went to serve him, allowing me to heave a sigh of relief.

“What is it? What's with you, Narumi?”

Just as I was about to answer, the blaring ringtone of ‘COLORADOBULLDOG’ rang in the shop. Major's skinny body jumped almost a meter high, while Hiro hurriedly took out his phone, but Major was faster.

“I know that you're here, so don't talk rubbish with the others downstairs. Hurry up and get here! It's urgent! And Hiro, hurry up and drive the car to the front, quick!”

Even I could hear Alice's voice at the other side of the phone clearly, showing how painful Major's ears are right now. As Major was about to answer her, she hung up.

“Alice is also in a bad mood today, huh?” Hiro raised his head and looked at the worn-out building behind him.

“Don't you know? Every twenty nine days, Alice would get into a mentally unstable state for five days, this is the result of my detailed investigation so it can't be wrong. As for the reason, I'm still not sure of that.”

Isn't the reason obviously because of the girls' period? But seeing Major triumphantly speaking of all that to Hiro, I couldn't tell that to them.

“Every twenty nine days, so today is the second day.”

“I'll go drive the car over here. What would be the matter, I wonder?”

Hiro left, leaving a silent Major. I tilted my head. Alice isn't that scary, is she? She seemed like she's in a bad mood everyday, anyways! After I said that, and was fiercely glared at by Major, whose eyes were hidden beneath the goggles.

Finally, Major said seriously:

“Do you know vice-admiral Jisaburo Ozawa? He's the last Commander in Chief of Combined Fleet of the Japanese Navies.”

“Never heard of him.”

“Then don't you know about the naval battle that occurred during the Second World War at Leyte Gulf, Phillipines? It is considered to be the largest naval battle in the world, and Vice-Admiral Ozawa used his team as bait to lure the enemy away , and successfully shifted the attention of the American forces away from Leyte.”

“Ah?”

“So we're counting on you, Vice-Admiral Fujishima.” Who's the vice-admiral? “Let's meet at the Yakusuni Shrine!”

“Refused!”
<center>*</center>

In the end, I went with Major. As soon as I stepped into Alice's room, I saw her curled in her blanket, looking as though she was going to cry.

“Mocha Bear's ear has fallen off!”

A huge, tea-colored teddy bear was placed at the front of the bed. No matter how you look at it, it was larger than Alice, but that might be because she's too petite. As Alice said, the thread holding together the bear's right ear has burst, exposing the cotton that was hidden in the seams.

“Careful! Carefully place it into the box! Stuff it full of towels! Narumi, don't touch the wound! What if you enlarge the wound!”

Following Alice's directions that were full of yelling and crying, Major and I placed the hurt plushie into a big cardboard box stuffed full of rolled up towels in the seams of the box. The huge, wrapped up box is indeed a thing that couldn't be handled by just a person.

Major asked: “So it'll be okay if we just bring this to Yondaime's?”

“Tell him to fix it by tonight, this concerns my life!”

Alice said with tears in her eyes. Why would they hand it to Yondaime? How does this concern her life? Questions swirled around in my mind, but the atmosphere does not allow me to ask them.

“And here's the information that you asked me to find.”

Alice took the transparent file from Major, read it as fast as if she's reading manga, then extracted a portion of the photocopied papers and threw it at me.

“What are you spacing out for? Don't you know what to do with this if I didn't tell you to hand this to Yondaime as well?”

Major and I fled the room with the box containing Alice's precious bear.

<center>*</center>

Hiro's car was a dark blue, high classed imported car, and doesn't seem to be something that could be owned by a nineteen year old guy.

“It's because I'm the only one that has a car, although I didn't buy it myself.”

He explained that it was a gift from his girlfriend, and it was from his ex-ex-ex-girlfriend. This guy would probably get a knife in his chest by a woman one day.

“But driving there is a suicidal action……” I looked at the other side of the railway, which had grand lights lighting up the night skies. There were three roads at the south side of the station, and there were always traffic jams there.

“Speaking of which, just bringing this box over there with this car also counts as a suicidal action, doesn't it?”

I lowered my head and looked at the large box containing the plushie. Hiro had a point. Actually, we could just tie the box at the back of a motorbike and send it there, but Major said that he needed to go back to his school for awhile, and rode the motorbike away. It seemed like he wanted to investigate this Hakamizaka guy.

We stuffed the box into the backseat, used the safety belt to keep it still and went back to the front seat.

“Is that bear really that important?”

“Alice can't sleep without it at night.”

“Ah?” Things got that bad, just because of that? “But why are we taking it to Yondaime?”

“Ah— about Yondaime, he looks fierce and all, but he has an interest in arts and crafts. He helped Alice to fix the plushie once before, and his skill is top notch. That was also the first time for me to see Yondaime sewing.”

“Who……”

The car soundlessly drove on the streets. The night view has become a river formed by streetlights.

“Who on Earth is that guy?”

“Have you ever heard of the Hirasaka-gumi?"

I do have a faint impression of the name, as it would come up between conversations in school.

“Are they a motorcycle gang?”

“Nono, they're not a motorcycle gang. They're just a gang formed from a bunch of kids who like to fight or to follow the crowd in this district, a self-proclaimed yakuza gang. Yondaime is their leader.”

Hiro said in a casual manner. But even I, who just moved here, know of the existence of the Hirasaka-gumi, so shouldn't they be quite a large organization?

“Is it because Yondaime is the fourth generation of the organization that he is called Yondaime?”

“No, he's the first leader of the Hirasaka-gumi. He founded Hirasaka-gumi, and so the only person who could control their members is him.”

“Eh? Then why is he called Yondaime?”

“Because he is the fourth generation in his hometown, Kansai. It seemed that he ran away from home, and that place is where the true yakuza truly lies."

Whoa, really? Then why didn't he just stay home and be their fourth generation leader?

“He'll get angry whenever someone calls him Yondaime, but Alice felt amused about that so she deliberately called him Yondaime. That ended up being his nickname between us.”

“You guys really went too far……”

I muttered to myself, and Hiro laughed while patting at the gear he was holding.

“He's even worse than us! But nobody can beat her, no matter if it is Yondaime or us, understand?”

I thought of the snow white skin that was like a Japanese doll, large eyes and long hair as black as molasses. I get what Hiro meant, as I couldn't win against her.

“But you should refrain from mentioning this to other people, because Yondaime will kill you. Hirasaka-gumi is a self-proclaimed chivalrous organization, and are very adamant, so they won't forgive those who misuse drugs.”

I remembered something.

“Hiro, do you remember what the drug is called?”

“Nope…… Ah, I've forgotten, it should be written on the information gathered by Major, shouldn't it?”

I skimmed through the papers that we were supposed to give to Yondaime. The rather complicated chemical equations and content written in professional terms made my head spin. Repeating the same action, excitement, overly-alert, insomnia, rising blood pressure, sharp ears, slack pupils…… The side-effects of the drug were densely packed on the paper, telling people how dangerous it is to consume it, the name of the drug, which was the most important to me, was not written on it.

I hope that it's just my groundless fears.

<center>*</center>

The office of Hirasaka-gumi was situated at a somewhat dirty building, after driving on the slope that was at the left side of the main street in front of the station. The building was just beside the fork on the slope.

We parked the car at the parking lot and took out the box. We went on the cramped elevator that was making a noise like the painful panting of old men, up till the fourth floor. As soon as we walked out of the elevator, we could see the long, straight signboard hung beside the metal door, and the words ‘Hirasaka-gumi” were solemnly written on it. A swallowtail butterfly-shaped logo of the gang was drawn in a round, black frame…… Wait, it shouldn't be the logo of their gang, but the emblem of their organization. I was really freaked out, they aren't really yakuzas, are they? But without even using the doorbell, Hiro straightaway opened the door and went in.

The door in the room was somewhat smaller than the doors in a classroom, and looked even smaller because of the cupboards arranged by the wall, the sofa at the center of the room and the tables. Four or five guys wearing black T-shirts were originally sitting down, but suddenly stood up at the same time.

“Second brother, thanks for your hard work!”

“Thanks for your hard work!”

They saluted Hiro. I couldn't help but take a step back, nearly dropping the box in the process. What is with this situation? Second brother?

The people wearing black T-shirts were quite young, at most they're at the age when they've just graduated from high school. They had skin that was dyed into a dark color, bleached hair and had piercings in their ears. They looked just like ordinary young people who would gather at the streets of the street center every night. The only thing different with them is that there was an emblem printed on top of their T-shirts.

Hiro answered: “Don't call me that! I've said that loads of times, don't call me second brother.”

“But you and Sou-san are just like brothers. Here, let me help you to take your stuff.”

While saying that, Yondaime's bodyguard – Rocky placed the box onto the ground.

“Well, forget about it, I've dated quite a lot of girls before, so in some way, I'm a brother to Yondaime.” How does that count as being his brother?

“Hiro, you really don't want to live anymore, do you?”

Yondaime opened the door to the right and walked out. That day, he was wearing a purple vest, and you can see a tattoo of their emblem on his right shoulder.

“Aren't you here to hand me an investigation report? What's with this large box? It isn't stuffed full of reports, is it?” Yondaime sat down on the chair behind the table and said lazily. Hiro shook his head and tore away the tape on the box.

“Nono, this is Alice's request. Her doll's ear dropped off and she wanted someone to fix it.”

Hearing Hiro's words, Yondaime almost jumped up a few feet, just like a spring. He jumped over the table and leaped in front of me in a flash, pressed down the box that was about to be opened, and glared ferociously at Hiro.

“Don't you know that? You can't speak of that thing here!”

“Sou-san, what's in the box?”

“Nothing! Carry the box to my car, and don't look inside. If you look, I'll beat you up until you forget about it!”

Yondaime's imposing manner was just like a hurricane, and he threw the car keys to another man. “Yes, sir! I'll go hone my manliness right away!” He picked up the keys and saluted. How could you even hone your manliness while moving a cardboard box anyway?

“This is ane-san's stuff, so we should move it carefully.”

Ane-san would be Alice, right? Did they watch too many strange movies or something? The box was taken out by two guys wearing black T-shirts. Did we just do some meaningless labor? I raised my head and looked at Hiro. He was laughing sneakily. Oh~ So he deliberately moved it here to annoy Yondaime…… He told me not to tell anyone, but he himself wanted to tease Yondaime.

“You'll have to fix it by tonight.”

“I know! I'll send it there after I fix it.”

Anyhow, he's still a yakuza boss, but he would actually spend the night fixing a doll for a pajamas-clad hikkikomori? It's such a mystery, what the heck is with this situation? I looked at the people in the room, thinking that they would probably be very surprised if they know that, huh?

“Do you know it too? Hiro told you about that, didn't he?”

Yondaime grabbed my shirt by the collar.

“Know what?”

“Know that thing! That!” At this moment, I suddenly felt like teasing him.

“Eh? Which matter do you mean by that?” “Don't you know it? It's my…… that!” “You keep mentioning that, but how would I know what's that when you don't say it clearly?” “Don't play the fool! Idiot, how could I possibly say it out myself!” “Eh? But I'm not sure, so why don't you just tell me the possible answers?” “Narumi, I know that you're very amused right now, but Yondaime would be very distressed if you don't stop talking!” “I'll be the one distressed if I stop talking!” “Here's the investigation report.”

Hiro handed Yondaime the transparent file, as though nothing happened just now. Yondaime tossed me to the floor and snatched the folder. “Hey! Get me the folder from the hospital.” Yondaime commanded. A man wearing a black T-shirt walked into the room and handed us a sea blue folder.

Returning to the other side of the table, Yondaime looked at the two folders with a serious expression on his face. Hiro went closer to have a look and asked:

“What's this?”

“It's the symptoms for the people who were hospitalized this month or so for taking drugs, we're investigating that as well.”

“That's quite patient of you…… Oh yeah, you could just compare it with Alice's information.”

“Right…… Hmm, this guy is……” Yondaime's finger moved along the information of the drug effects, and then pointed at the papers in the sea blue folder. “…… We guessed correctly. The effects of the drug is too long to be MDMA, while stimulants can't be taken directly, and the patient is young too.”

“Is it Fix?”

Rocky the bodyguard asked while peeking at the side.

“We won't know if we don't ask. He's at N Hospital, so let's go!”

Yondaime's words caused all of the black-shirts to stand up and put on jackets. It felt as though the atmosphere in the room changed completely like a light was suddenly turned on.

…… Fix?

The memory of that moment finally surfaced, the carving of the letters A.F at the bottom of an angel's wings. Toshi had said that, angels would not have preferential treatment on humans.

“…… Angel Fix?”

Because of my mutterings, Yondaime fiercely turned around, scaring me until I couldn't even straighten my back.

“Why do you know of Angel Fix?”

“Eh….. That, that's because……”

Yondaime took hold of my collar, and Hiro answered for me with his face green:

“That day I was with Toshi…… That guy……”

“Hey, so the things that Toshi was holding on to were pills? Round ones, you sure?”

Yondaime tightly held my collar, and pulled it until it almost couldn't rise up higher. Being caught, I nodded fervently. Hiro took hold of Yondaime's hand, trying to pull him away from me.

“Stop that! Do you want to kill him? What's with the pills?”

Yondaime tossed me to the sofa, and I could only cough violently while keeping a hand on the floor for support. Yondaime's voice sounded from above me.

“Didn't Alice tell you anything? The way of selling Angel Fix was very special, and didn't have any fixed way of selling them. The people who bought them crushed them into powder, and then sold them to other people that they know. It was like they didn't even want to earn money, so we couldn't find the source of the drug. The only thing that we are sure of is, the source of the drug is a person with the round pills.”

Yondaime stopped talking for a moment and looked at me.

“Is Toshi the person who directly bought the pills, or is he the person who's selling them?”

Putting on the white coat that his lackeys handed him, Yondaime swiftly sent orders using a phone. Some of them went to the hospital while some of them went to search for Toshi. Yondaime and some of his lackeys stayed at the office while the others hastily walked out of it.

“Just go home, Narumi!”

Hiro pulled at the collar of my sports jacket, and only then did I wake up from my stupor.

“You guys aren't looking for….. Toshi, are you?”

“I don't even know where he is.”

“But……”

If I had noticed earlier……

“What are you dawdling there for? Hurry up and go home, don't get in our way.”

Yondaime's tone was harsh, so Hiro could only drag me out by the arms, but my legs didn't move. Shouldn't there be something that I can help with? Although I'm not really clear about Toshi's problem, but the person who spoke to him last before he disappeared was me. There should be something that I can help with.

“There's nothing that needs your help. Hurry up and scram. There's already someone dead because of the drug.”

Yondaime answered sternly.

“But……”

It's all my fault, if I caught hold of Toshi properly, all of this would be okay. If only I remembered the name of the drug earlier and discussed it with someone……

“Narumi……”

It looked as if Hiro, who was at my back, was going to say something, but was halted by Yondaime's raised hand. I felt like I was going to be bitten to death by him, so I could only shut my mouth and lowered my head. The sound of the lackey's footsteps disappeared from the door. I secretly raised my head again.

Yondaime was originally standing at the other side of the sofa, but his wolfish eyes suddenly appeared again before me. I suffered a heavy punch in the stomach, and could not help but to bend my back, saliva dripping out of my open jaw. Yondaime used the hand that he just punched me with to support me and harshly hurled me back to the sofa.

“If that had been a knife, you'd be already dead. Don't be so cocky, kid. A normal person will only get in our way if they get hurt when taking part in an investigation, so you'd better get lost!”

After Yondaime walked out of the room, I leant against Hiro's shoulders and stood up again.

<center>*</center>

The sun had already set by the time we returned to the ramen shop. It was as though we could touch the cold air that was accumulated between the buildings. Only the surroundings of the curtains of ‘Hanamaru Ramen Shop', which had streetlights shining on it, had some warmth there. I was dumbfounded for a moment while looking at the lights.

Walking to the back door of the kitchen, the silhouette that was sitting on a pile of old tires was Tetsu-senpai, wearing a short-sleeved shirt. Holding a bowl, senpai turned around, and there were only the sounds of him eating ramen in the darkness.

“Where's Hiro?”

“He's parking his car.”

I sat down on the worn out tires, and stopped talking. Senpai finished the salt flavored ramen together with the soup, then took out a crumpled up pachinko magazine from his back.

Isn't he going to ask about Toshi? Or did he already know but doesn't care? Am I the only one who's like an idiot that thinks that I'm involved in this matter?

“What is it?”

I don't know if he just noticed my gaze, but Tetsu-senpai shifted his attention from the magazine to me.

“Do you already know about Toshi?”

“Yondaime called just now. Toshi is such an idiot.”

“You guys were…… friends, right?”

“We're friends now, too, as long as he is willing to come.” Tetsu-senpai laughed after saying that.

Then, aren't you worried of him?

The smile disappeared from senpai's face, as though he noticed what I wanted to say.

“That guy didn't come seeking for our help, did he? We don't even know where he is, so we can only stay out of this matter.”

But, I had this feeling – he might have sunk into a seriously helpless state, and that it'd be best if someone could hear his soundless voice. But at least I couldn't do it, I couldn't do anything.

“My eyes exist for the purpose of taking note of the number 7s that lie side by side, while looking for a kid that's addicted to drugs is Yondaime's job.”

After saying all that, he sank into his pachinko magazine again.

Was this guy really a boxer……?

I suddenly stood up, and went closer to Tetsu-senpai. Almost at the same moment that he raised his head from his magazine, I threw a punch at senpai's stomach, and uttered a late sound. My fist was blocked by Tetsu-senpai's large left hand.

“What are you doing?”

Tetsu-senpai didn't sound angry at all. I shaked my head and squatted down.

“…… Tetsu-senpai, please teach me boxing.”

“Why do you want to learn how to box all for a sudden?”

“No particular reason.”

I know that I'm just a feeble kid, but I still feel depressed when I know this fact clearly. It can't be helped, I couldn't do anything in reality.

That's right, I should tell Ayaka about what happened to Toshi. But how should I tell her that? While thinking, I looked for Ayaka from the kitchen to outside the shop, but I couldn't see her anywhere.

“Min-san, where's Ayaka?”

I poked my head into the kitchen backdoor and asked. Min-san answered without getting her eyes off her pot on the flames:

“She went home early just now. She looked like she's very ill, did something happen to her?”

Went home early?

I looked at Tetsu-senpai's face.

“She wasn't here when I came.”

It couldn't be because she already knew about Toshi taking drugs? It's impossible. Then what could be the matter? Or did she eat the leftover hemp ice cream alone, and then had a stomachache?

I leant my back against the gas tank and squatted down. My mood right now was as though I had been walking around the wrong place and ending up in a dead end, then repeating the same situation again.

I lowered my head, and the phone in my pocket started to quiver.

“I've heard from Yondaime. But let's not talk about how you forgot about such important information first. Where's Ayaka? I couldn't get to her phone.”

Am I imagining things? Alice's voice sounded extremely cold.

“…… It looks like she went home early because she felt ill.”

“Went home early, huh? This is bad, she's the only clue for contacting Toshi. The third semester starts tomorrow, right? If you see her in school tomorrow, tell her to call me immediately. Although I don't really think the siblings are in contact……”

At that moment, I recalled the night that Toshi called Ayaka. He said that he was calling from Hakamizaka's phone.

“Why didn't you say so earlier? I've really had enough of your dim-wittedness, I really don't know what to compare your brain to. Comparing to the speed that your brain processes, the speed that stalactites grow at could be considered quicker.”

Being cruelly chided, my whole body almost curled into a ball.

“When was that last call? Try to think of an exact time.”

“It should be…… Before seven. Why are you asking me about the time?”

“I could find out who they are just by checking the phone log. Since we can't get to Toshi's phone, we would have a breakthrough if we could just find out Hakamizaka's way of contact.”

Checking the phone log? But how?

“But Ayaka said that there's no number displayed.”

“So what? It's just not displayed on Ayaka's phone, but there would still be a record at the telecommunication center!”

How can you check such a thing? Isn't that a crime?

“Aren't you somewhat looking down on NEET detectives?

Alice hung up.

I stared at my cold phone for awhile. Which reminds me, I think she said that she's a hacker or something like that. She could investigate my file even with Dr. Pepper in one hand, and humming a song through her nose, right? But shouldn't it be impossible for her to investigate the records of the telecommunication center?

It's useless if I worry. The only thing that I could do is to tell Ayaka about Toshi's problem, at least telling her this is my duty. But how should I say it? Your brother is currently addicted to drugs so don't go near him, could I tell her something like this?

I don't know. I don't have the confidence to tell her about this.

<center>*</center>

On the day of the opening ceremony, Ayaka didn't go to school. I was worried that she had a bad flu, but she didn't answer the phone when I called. It couldn't be helped. I could only take care of the garden and the plants alone, while ignoring the greenhouse.

Ayaka didn't go to school the next day either. Nor was she there when I went looking for her at the ramen shop.

“She doesn't seem like a person who would be absent for no reason.” Min-san knitted her brows. As she was extremely busy serving and washing the dishes, I gave her a hand in washing up the dishes.

The day when I finally saw Ayaka was the fifth day of the new semester, a Friday. I immediately went to the rooftop after school, and saw a familiar silhouette. With a black armband on her left arm, Ayaka was watering the plants. I was taken aback when I saw Ayaka, who turned her head over. Obviously nothing changed for her, but she looked like someone else for a moment.

“I'm sorry for being absent without a reason.”

“Did you get the flu?”

“Yeah, that's right. It's probably just the flu.”

She gave me a faint smile, one that even I knew was fake.

“It seemed like you did the club activities properly when I wasn't here.”

“I'm a club member, after all!”

“Thank you, Fujishima-kun.” Ayaka showed me a transparent smile that made people feel helpless. “But if you would put on the armband, I would be even happier.”

“No, that's too embarrassing. Hey! Stop that!”

Ayaka took off her own armband and started to attack me, trying to put it on my left hand.

“You must wear it the whole day, that's an order from the club president.”

Ayaka looked really happy that day. She taught me a lot of things, like how to prune, pick seeds, types of fertilizers and floriography, until I almost couldn't remember them all. Seeing Ayaka like that, I couldn't help but have an urge to ask her for a few times: “Did something happen to you?” I originally wanted to tell Ayaka about Toshi, but didn't do so as I didn't know how to tell that to her.

Finally, it was already sunset. The clock on the school building opposite to this building said that it was four forty-five. We sat side by side on the railings and looked at the evening sky.

“Do you have any siblings?”

Ayaka asked.

“A sister.”

“Really? How's your relationship with her?”

“Not really good. Recently I kept going home late, so I kept getting scolded. But sister would always make dinner for me, so it's still okay, I guess?”

“Your sister is the only one cooking? What about your parents?”

“My father is only home for about five days in a year, while my mother's already dead.”

“Ah – sorry.”

“Why is it that whenever I answer that my mom is dead, everyone apologizes to me?” I said. “Why? I'm not even angry. Or is it only normal being angry now?”

“Hmmm…… Hmm?” Ayaka's eyes wandered. “I don't think you need to force yourself to get angry.”

“Really? I don't know what they mean by normal.”

“You don't need to feel that you have some kind of handicap!”

“That's because your words made me feel handicapped.”

Ayaka laughed dryly.

“That's just a lie. As I don't really know how talk to the others, actually I only wanted to talk to you.”

I felt Ayaka's gaze on my face, but I couldn't turn my face over.

“I didn't go to school when I was in middle school, but just studied at home. After I went to high school, I just feel that…… feel that I should start over. Until about May or so, I passed my time at the rooftop during recess and after school. After that, I tried to chat with the others and avoid coming to the rooftop. But I still felt very lonely in my heart, and could only feel happy when I'm gardening.

Ayaka raised her head to look at the setting sun.

“One day, I came back to the rooftop because of despair, but I found that you were here.”

When did that happen, I wonder? Much earlier than when I noticed Ayaka, she already knew who I was.

“That time I wanted to look for you and have a talk, but I didn't have a chance. So I moved a few plants to the rooftop and pretended to stay at the rooftop because of club activities.”

I almost couldn't breathe at this moment.

“I'm probably clumsier than you. Although you might not feel it, I'm really thankful to you. So, when spring comes –”

Ayaka stopped and gazed at the soil full of weeds.

When spring comes?

What on Earth was the matter? Ayaka's really strange today. Saying all these things that make people feel uncomfortable, something DID happen, right? I must ask her about this.

But as I was about to speak, there was a sound that indicated that someone was opening the door to the rooftop.

A person wearing a pale green coat and unforgettably long hear appeared at the door. It was the consultant teacher for the Gardening Club – Sayuri-sensei (since everyone calls her by her name, I don't know what the teacher's surname is).

“Ah, both of you are here.”

Wearing high-heeled shoes, Sayuri-sensei ran unsteadily while waving at us.

“Shinozaki, did you take leave because of flu?”

“I'm okay already.”

Ayaka showed a nervous smile while saying.

“Really? Then that's great. That's right, you should clear the plants at the rooftop.”

Ayaka frowned and said: “Are there going to be any activities there?”

“The group photo for the graduation yearbook. I've heard that we would assemble at the rooftop, and the photo would be taken from above on a helicopter.”

Sayuri-sensei looked around the rooftop.

“But there are so many weeds here, we can't just have you two clearing them.”

As sensei has said, the weeds occupied the whole rooftop just by growing in the cracks in the floor.

She took out a tape measure and started to measure the size of the rooftop. There are about two hundred people or so graduating from our school (it's actually rare for a school in this district to have so many people graduating). Would the rooftop be enough for that many people?

“That's right, it's already the season for graduation. Time really flies.”

After Sayuri-sensei left, Ayaka said in a lonely tone:

“But there's no problem if Fujishima-kun is here. We're going to recruit a lot of new members next year!”

Ayaka looked at the black armband on my arm, and I nodded silently.

Until much later, I still remembered what Ayaka said that time – what did that mean?

Does she mean that she's okay if she's with me?

Or – does she mean that it's okay if it's just me?

“So, Fujishima-kun……”

Ayaka hesitated, staring at my face. That was the first time, and the last time, that Ayaka hesitated when speaking to me. That was obviously an unusual situation, why didn't I notice it? Why?

But Ayaka gave me, who was confused, a smile and shook her head.

“Sorry, it's nothing.”

<center>*</center>

The club activities ended for that day. After that, we went to the ramen shop together. Ayaka was harshly scolded by Min-san for being absent without a reason, so she broke a pile of bowls due to being overactive.

When I was trying the abnormally bitter mocha ice cream, Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro appeared, which was quite early for them.

Hiro said: “We visited the hospital just now.”

“Visited the hospital?”

“One of the kids in Yondaime's organization got stabbed. He found the source of the drug, but that guy had a knife and he started to crave for his drug.”

“Then……”

“Anyhow it's fine if he's okay. He was my kouhai, too.”

Tetsu-senpai sat on the ladder and sighed.

“Now Hirasaka-gumi is murderously searching in the streets, so if Toshi is also a drug dealer……”

Senpai sneaked a peek at Ayaka who was in the kitchen, lowered his volume and said:

“He'll probably get caught soon.”

Major told us: “It looks like Hakamizaka really is a researcher from our school.” “Alice is on that trail, so we could probably catch him soon.”

I sneaked a peek at Ayaka too, thinking that I don't need to force myself to tell her about Toshi seeing as we'll find him soon. I consoled myself that way, and didn't want Ayaka to worry on the other hand.

I just hope Toshi coincidentally got the drug from someone, and then was addicted.

“Good. Before Toshi comes back, let's just teach Narumi first.”

“Let's start from playing dices!”

Eh? How did things turn up like this?

But I could not refuse as I was surrounded by Tetsu-senpai, Hiro and Major. It was actually the first time that I was forced to gamble money in a game of dice. In the end, senpai owed me about two hundred and seventy thousand yen. Senpai who lost all of his money said to me halfway: “Although I don't have any money left, I'm still going to bet ten thousand!”, or “I can't pay all that anyway, so I'll add twenty thousand!” What a ridiculous person.

<center>*</center>

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 141.jpg|thumb|Ayaka hurriedly chased the bus, and waved at me.]]
On the way home, I walked to the busstop with Ayaka, but still couldn't say anything. When we walked past the bridge, the bus coincidentally passed by us. Ayaka hurriedly chased the bus, and waved at me.

I could still remember clearly Ayaka's face at that moment.

That was the last time that I saw Ayaka's healthy smile.

<center>*</center>

In the cold air of the Tuesday morning, someone found Ayaka collapsed at the garden in front of the school building. The teachers and students from the sports clubs formed a wall of humans, surrounding the blood that was splattered on the cement ground. Ayaka's upper body was collapsed on her garden that she tended to for ten months. She had a pale, green face and reddish black marks could be seen clearly below her open eyes, making her look like she's in the battle clothes of the natives.

The girls turned their head around and threw up. Although the teachers were desperately shooing away the students, the crowd was still there. I also stood in the wall of humans, faintly hearing the sound of an ambulance getting closer.

I kept staring at Ayaka's small body being moved to a stretcher, until the white car swallowed her up and left. The sound of the ambulance rang again. I rushed to the parking lot for bicycles, opened the lock like I was going to break it, got on my bike and rushed out.

I chased the ambulance that was rushing out to the road, the freezing wind scratched my ears, as if it's going to cut my ear off.

I don't really remember what happened after I reached the hospital. I remember the white walls of the corridors, the lit light on top of the door of the surgery room, stretchers going here and there, and the footsteps of the nurses.

Ayaka was sent directly to the ICU room straight after she went through surgery, while I was kicked out of the hospital. A crowd wearing familiar uniforms was gathered at the entrance, even though it was so late.

“Fujishima, how is Ayaka?”

“Has the surgery finished?”

“Hey, is Ayaka okay? Hey!”

Surrounded by my classmates, I could only shake my head while looking at the floor. The noise was painful to my ears. I pushed away the people and ran away.

At the pitch black bicycle parking lot, my bike was so cold that it was as if it had frozen.

When I went home, I snuggled into my bed, imagining the moment when Ayaka crossed over the railings on the rooftop to jump of the building, but I couldn't. What's with this? What on Earth is with this? My tightly clenched hands started to tremble, and I started feeling nauseous. I fervently tried not to, and in the end I went into the realm when reality and dreams interlaced and slept.

<center>*</center>

The next morning, the television broadcasted the news of a female student suiciding by jumping off the rooftop of M High School. It seemed like they found her shoes arranged tidily by the railings, but didn't find a will. When the screen showed the familiar school entrance and buildings, I rushed into the washroom and threw up, but only gastric acid came out.

“I'll help you call the school for sick leave!”

My sister said to me, who closed myself in my room. It was only at these moments that my emotionless, stern sister with her sharp eyes made me feel a hint of gratitude. Finally, her voice saying “I'm going out” and there were footsteps walking out of the entrance. I'm the only one left in the house.

There's only me left.

I recalled the day on the rooftop. Did I say anything wrong? Was Ayaka trying to say anything to me? Why didn't she say it? Did I miss something? If I asked her, would she answer? Why didn't I ask? Why? My phone rang for quite some time, but I pretended not to hear it. My mind kept replaying the few hours on that day at the rooftop.

The only thing that Ayaka left me was the armband of the Gardening Club, printed with an orange logo on it. It's the armband that she wore on her arm that day. After I was forced to put it on, I wanted to return it to her, and brought it back home straightaway.

Had Ayaka already planned to suicide at that moment?

I don't get it.

When I suddenly felt like opening the curtains, it was already dark outside. As soon as I turned on the lights, the glass windows reflected the pitiful face of a young man.

That person was me.

With my back on the blue skies of the evening, I squatted down on the mat. It was like my body belonged to another person, as I couldn't even feel a hint of coldness.

<center>*</center>

When I finally saw Ayaka, it was two days after that.

In the room that was colorless but exceptionally bright, Ayaka laid on the mattress. I thought that Ayaka would be surrounded by many types of tubes and unknown machine, making her seem like a scary pincushion; but there's really just an IV hanging on her hand. I only recognized Ayaka's face. Her hair was completely shaved off. Her tightly wrapped head laid on the pillow looked very small in comparison.

I sat on the round stool, looking at the pale eyelids that wouldn't open again. At the other side of the bed, the doctor was explaining to Ayaka's mother about the difference of a person in a vegetative state and brain death.

I thought to myself: What's the difference?

Neither could talk nor laugh, so what's the difference?

Why didn't anyone say anything to me, who's present? I don't get it. It's probably because I came here early morning although it was already school time, so I was mistaken as her family? The doctor then started to explain the payment for euthanasia and life support system, but that might not be a doctor, but a merciless person from the insurance company. You all should just shut up. Why could you say these things in front of Ayaka as if nothing had happened?

Why did this happen to Ayaka?

Anger suddenly surged inside of me.

This is all someone's fault, some person forced Ayaka to an impasse. What did God write in Ayaka's page of His notebook? It was a dumb thought, but I couldn't stop it. At a place that I don't know of, even if someone is stabbed, shot, or ran over, I don't care, but not about Ayaka.

I hugged my knees on the hard, round stool of the hospital, restraining the dumb thoughts that exploded in my heart.

After that, my classmates came to visit Ayaka for quite a few times. Compared with seeing Ayaka, they were even more surprised when they saw me. It seemed that they said stuff like cheer up, you can't skip school or something like that, but I couldn't really remember it.

In the end, the only person in the ward was me. Only me and Ayaka's empty shell were left. The winter sunlight that passed through the curtains was slow and weak.

I couldn't take it, so I dragged my stiff body and ran out of the hospital, went home, and closed myself in my room.

<center>*</center>

On the following two or three days, I didn't even go out of my room.

I didn't feel like going to the hospital anymore, as I didn't want to see my classmates, and I felt sad when I saw Ayaka.

My sister knocked on the door and said: “You've skipped school for about a week now, huh?” I silently shook my head. Even though she couldn't see my expression, she still placed a big bowl of porridge in front of the door and went to work.

I didn't even touch it, and left the porridge to cool. It was not until noon that I opened the window that I didn't open for three days, and breathed in the outside air. My lungs and throat were burning, giving out white fumes so clear that you could even catch it with your hands. The sunny sky was so dazzling that even my eyes started to hurt.

The last moments that I went through with Ayaka on the roof, were also on a sunny day like this.

Seeing the fact that I would turn out like this, I felt perplexed too. It was just someone other than me doing suicide, it was just someone other than me who wouldn't smile or open their mouth again, that's all.

The me three months before would probably laugh at me right now, huh? Or -

The doorbell suddenly rang, scaring me into hiding below the windows. At the moment when I froze, the doorbell rang twice, thrice, and then a whole lot more. The sharp sound of the electric doorbell pierced my eardrums. Who was that? Why did they do that? Was that a child playing a prank?

The sounds of the doorbell finally stopped, and the sounds of an exhaust engine started. I peeked at the road outside the windows, and saw a skinny silhouette donning clothes for camouflage driving away a motorbike, and disappeared at the corner.

It was Major.

Why did Major come to my house?

I ran down the stairs and opened the door to the entrance. There was a black box on the doorstep, and familiar words were written on it in white – Hanamaru. With trembling hands, I picked up the box, tore away the tape and opened it.

White fumes rushed out. In the whitish solids – dry ice, there were two round, transparent plastic cup, and there was ice cream sprinkled with chocolate powder on top on it.

Tiramisu.

‘Give me a pull.'

I moved the box to the kitchen and sat down on the floor. I took out a cup and ate a mouthful of the ice cream. Swallowing food was abnormally hard, I choked on my second mouthful of ice cream. The ice cream that was cold, sweet and painful.

After finishing the two ice creams, I stared at the dry ice in the box until they finished subliming and disappeared. The weight and coldness on my knees finally disappeared after a long, long time.

When I took a bath, I felt that my whole body had been refreshed.

Finally, it was five in the evening. Afterwards, I dried myself and walked out of the door.

<center>*</center>

I just didn't go to the ramen shop for a week, but everything seemed to have changed. The shop was full of customers, there were even people holding bowls on the chairs outside and on beer crates. It's just the usual view of the ramen shop, but Ayaka was not there.

Min-san looked at me, who was standing at the entrance, for a moment. The office workers who were chewing dumplings while reading the sports news were also staring at me.

Min-san said: “You've finished the two ice creams?” I nodded.

“Is that so? One of them was for Ayaka.”

Min-san's words pierced my heart.

I left the bright entrance of the shop and went to the backdoor of the kitchen, but only saw Tetsu-senpai's silhouette in the darkness. Senpai was sitting on the second step of the stairs, and was reading a magazine about pachinko machines. I didn't even know what to say, so I could only remain silent, listening to the sounds of people ordering food and the sounds of cutlery colliding.

Tetsu-senpai finally stood up. I was surprised, and hurriedly straightened my back.

“Narumi, you wanted me to teach you boxing, right?”

“….. Eh? Oh, Yeah…… That's right.”

“I owe you two hundred thousand, so I'll teach you for free, a two years course.”

“Senpai……”

“Stand up, and take off your coat.”

Tetsu-senpai's words were hard to oppose. I stood up and took off my coat.

“Why did you want to learn boxing?”

I stared blankly at Tetsu-senpai, then lowered my head and looked at my coarse hands.

“…… It's because I wanted to, become stronger……”

“Hmm, so what's the fastest way to become stronger?”

“Eh? Isn't it practice?”

“No, the correct answer is……”

Tetsu-senpai took out two rolls of bandages out of the bag beside him.

“Put on the bandages.”

“Eh?”

“The difference between a boxer and ordinary people is not being strong or weak, but they couldn't hit other people meaninglessly. When you hit other people, your fists would hurt, and the other party would hurt too. When you think that the other person would hurt too, you couldn't hit them anymore. Put on the bandages.”

Tetsu-senpai wrapped up both of my fists firmly with bandages. My clenched fists didn't even feel like my own. After that, senpai took out a punching bag and wore it on his hands.

“Come! Punch me! Anywhere is okay.”

I lowered my head and started to hesitate. I was unable to raise my fists.

“Just start! Sometimes, it's better for people to look for something to hit. Don't think of anything, just start!”

I raised my head and saw senpai smiling.

“I will accept your weak, powerless punches.”

My shoulders trembled, and a viscous liquid rose from the upper part of my waist to my flanks. If I just stood there without moving, I would probably just scream without a reason, so I flung out my tightly clenched fists.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 153.jpg|thumb|Right, left, right, I continuously hit Tetsu-senpai's large silhouette.]]
My outstretched right fist made a ‘dong' sound, and was absorbed by the boxing gloves. A numbing pain was transmitted to my elbows and shoulders. I didn't care, and lashed out with my left fist. Colliding with the punching gloves as soon as I straightened my hands, the pain could be felt even from my teeth. Right, left, right, I continuously hit Tetsu-senpai's large silhouette. Even though I gave punched a lot, the tightly held boxing gloves would receive my fists, reflecting the attack back to my body. It hurts. When you hit people, your own self would feel pain. It's a simple and persuasive fact. Did Ayaka feel pain at that moment too? Or did she have no time to feel pain? Sweat trickled into my eyes, blurring my vision. I could only hear my rapid breathing and the sound of me hitting the punching gloves. This is a real sound that belonged to me, and real pain.

I don't know how long I practiced, but before I knew it, I stood with my back bent, panting while holding the worn tires. As I worked out suddenly, my ears rang and my chest hurt. Sweat flowed from my forehead to my chin.

It was then that I finally knew why I came to the ramen shop – for Ayaka, and for myself.

I raised my head, and saw Tetsu-senpai looking relaxed.

“Do you want practice some more?”

I shook my head.

“Thank….. you, that's…… all for today.”

I took off the bandages and handed it back to senpai, my body still burning. That's quite natural, it's because I'm still alive. Ayaka might not feel this heat any more, but at least I could still stand up with my own two feet.

“I'll go look for Alice.”

<center>*</center>

The room was dimly lit because of the tens of monitors in the room. Alice was sitting on the bedside. It might be because of her black, luscious hair, but it made her silhouette look just like a vase, and the vase was filled with stars in the galaxy.

“This is the way that I express my sadness, because I do not know of any other way.”

Alice said with her back against me. In the darkness, the speed of Alice hammering on the keyboard was rapid, and the sound was like the rapid-fire sound of an automatic rifle used in a war that was at the other side of the Earth.

“I've checked Ayaka's medical records, but actually I know that I didn't have to do that. The one who understands the most that Ayaka could not recover ever again, would probably be you, who had seen it with your own eyes.”

Could not—recover.

Is that true? Although the doctors have said, Ayaka would probably need to lie on the bed all her life, passing her days in a vegetative state.

“But you still came to to look for me. I actually thought that you'd close yourself in your room, or attempt suicide.”

“Is that so?”

I sat down in front of the bed. Alice stopped typing on the keyboard and turned around. The colorful pajamas looked like it was the color of mercury due to the rays of light by the monitor, while the eyes looked as though they would crumble if you just touch it, and were emitting a weak ray of light.

“…… You wouldn't even get angry if I said that.”

“Eh?”

“No, nothing, it's my bad.”

I think I've heard something incredible, Alice actually apologized to me.

“I have no reason to get angry. If nobody cares about me, then I would probably turn out like you have said.”

“Really? Then you should be thankful to the shopkeeper who's so good at making ice creams.”

I nodded my head.

“Speak your request!”

“Alice, you're a detective, right?”

“I'm not an ordinary detective, but a NEET detective!”

“One who could search the whole world without taking a step out of the room, and find out the truth?”

“It is as you have said.” Alice showed her sad eyes, smiling self-mockingly.

Of course I don't believe her exaggerated promotions, but I don't have any other person to turn to.

“Then……” I swallowed, “I would like to request you to investigate something for me.”

I spoke of it myself, but it sounded somewhat funny.

At that moment, I was stared at by Alice's large, deep eyes, and experienced the pain of a stopped breathing. The young girl said with a faint voice:

“What do you wish to know?”

“Why did Ayaka…… turn out like that?”

Alice drooped her long eyelashes, looking as if she's thinking, and also looked like she was listening to a sound that she couldn't hear.

“…… Do you still remember what I've said before? A detective is the representative of the deceased, looking for lost words from their graves, hurting the living for the sake of protecting the honour of the deceased, and condemning the dead for the sake of consoling the living.”

“I remember.”

Alice opened her eyes.

“Then I'll ask you once again, my investigation might expose what Ayaka wanted to hide, or even destroy your ignorant but peaceful life. Do you still want to know in spite of that?”

Even so—

Even so, I--

“I still want to know.”

Alice gave a huge sigh.

“I understand, then I accept your request. You don't need to pay me, because I, too, wish to know the answer.”

I widened my eyes.

“…… Eh?”

“I've already figured out what you want to know, although all of this is too late……”

“The- then……”

Alice's sharp voice interrupted my words.

“Things are already clear, you don't need to ponder why Ayaka wanted to die, the thing that I wish to know of is not this.”

“What are you talking abo……”

“What I wish to know is, ‘Why did Ayaka choose to die at school’.”

I was momentarily dumbstruck, and couldn't understand what Alice wanted to say.

“The day before she committed suicide was Monday, and Ayaka didn't go to school, you know of this too. But according to witnesses, Ayaka went to school after school finished for some reason, and didn't go back home. On Monday night, Ayaka had already hidden herself on the rooftop, then waited until morning to commit suicide from the rooftop. Do you understand? Ayaka didn't just impulsively run to the school rooftop to commit suicide, but chose to commit suicide at the school rooftop from the start. Why did she do so?”

I felt a chill across my back.

The reason that she chose to die at school. Choosing…… the place that she'd die?

“I don't understand. I don't understand why Ayaka wanted to die at school, but I must know. So I need your help, as the person who's the closest with Ayaka these two months is you.”

“Me……? Why? Why do you want to know about this?”

Alice raised one side of her brows with her eyes widened, looking like she's angry or mystified.

“Why? Why do I want to know about this? You're asking me this question? You who wanted to know why Ayaka committed suicide, actually asked me this question?”

“Ah……”

“Just like you, I must know the reason why Ayaka committed suicide, because I should be able to prevent her from doing that. If I knew about this earlier, knowing much more, I could prevent Ayaka from committing suicide. It's my fault that Ayaka turned out like that. Even if things have already happened, I must know about that still, although it's already too late. If I don't do that, I will, I will……”

Alice made a sound as if she was forced into a corner and said repeatedly. I suppressed the emotions accumulated at my chest. What are the emotions that the young girl in front of me showed me? Nostalgia, pain and helplessness.

"Are you willing to help me? Let's just make it as the payment for your request."

Alice looked at me like a drowning person clutching at a straw, the faint rays of light, the stars in the glass, now looked as if they were going to shatter.

The hands stretched towards my hand—

And I took hold of it.

“I understand, so I'll be your assistant, right?”

Alice heard my answer, and a surprised expression surfaced on her face.

The cold fingers.

The wet eyes filled with darkness.

All of them melted in a warm smile.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2017-03-30T15:15:22Z

Lne: Added references section

==Chapter 2==

However, I was still a member of the Gardening Club a week after December began; that was because Ayaka captured me after school every day for club activities. Why must she keep bothering me? I don't even know, and I thought my head was going to burst open.

As I did not have any knowledge about gardening, I still had to stick to the railings while blankly looking at the streets as usual. That day, the brilliant blue skies trailed across the horizon. There were only two or three clouds in the skies like stickers stuck onto the sky, dazzling anyone who dared to stare at it for a long period of time.

I had always wanted to ask Ayaka: "Why did you say all that on the day when we were on the way home from the ramen shop?" However, since I could not think of a suitable question to ask, I could only continue looking at the view opposite to the railings.

“Seriously, you should really give me a hand!”

Ayaka said while puffing out her cheeks and holding a pair of scissors used for pruning.

“…… I don’t even know what to do, and the flowers have already been watered.”

“Then help me use the ampoule on the trees, one for each plant.”

Ayaka handed the ampoule fertilizer to me. The ampoule was like a small bottle of soy sauce that comes with a sumptuous bento but instead of soy sauce, it had a yellowish-green liquid inside.

“Opening an ampoule is quite hard! If the opening is too big, the fertilizer would spill out too quickly; the ones that I open are actually done with professional-level skill.”

Ayaka said triumphantly while using her scissors to cut off a little of the the tip of the ampoule.

“I’ll be in charge of cutting, while you just stick them into the pot.”

“I hate work.”

I mumbled complaints while turning the ampoule over to stick it into the pot.

“You probably don’t hate work. It's just that you can’t imagine yourself working!”

“Hime-sama, why are you so sharp about these things?” I got flustered and accidentally blurted out honorifics.

“Because my brother has said similar things before. He said that he doesn’t know why we must work if we want to live, so he left school halfway through high school. He didn’t even find a job, and just went here and there without an objective.”

Don’t know why we have to work if we want to live… Indeed, I feel that way too. If such a day came upon me, would I really accept the fact that I need to work in order to continue living? Or would I become one of the guys behind Hanamaru Ramen?

I shuddered, denying the horrendous imagination of my future, and shifted my attention to sticking the ampoules into the pots. It was already past flowering season; many dry leaves and branches could be found lying on the ground. Now is the time to prepare for the next flowering season.

“If I misunderstood, I apologize now to you first. But I think that you and my brother probably have an illness that is worse than hating work.”

“Eh?” So this is an illness?

“For instance, some people hate to eat carrots or celery when they are little, but they eat them as adults! But if I tell you to eat boots or diamonds, that can’t be achieved for eternity. This isn’t a problem of liking or hating: they cannot be eaten even as an adult.”

“Do you mean to say: ‘I cannot imagine myself eating carrots or celery,’ huh?”

“Exactly.”

“Your analogy makes me feel down.”

“Cheer up!” Ayaka patted my back. Oh please, the person who made me feel down was you in the first place!

“The people at ‘Hanamaru’ seem to like Fujishima-kun a lot, probably because you guys give off the same aura! Tetsu-senpai told me to take you there again.”

“I had already decided to never go there again.” If I continue to go, I would definitely become one of them sooner or later.

“Please go! Everyone’s waiting for you!”

Which quality in me do they admire? I almost never spoke to others willingly, so my social skills are quite poor!

“You are not as introverted as an armadillidium like you thought!”

“Really?” I didn’t say that I’m like an armadillidium.

“That’s right, and you keep talking to yourself.”

I accidentally stuck the ampoule onto my shoes.

“Do…… Do I often talk to myself?”

“Oh yes, I think that’s why you could communicate with them. Are you okay? You look terrible!”

I probably couldn’t function anymore.

“But if you don’t speak your mind, nobody would understand you!”

“I always forget how to communicate.” I answered randomly. But when I think about it, things are indeed so. Ayaka stared at me for awhile, and sighed.

“Then you should practice! Right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I still couldn't refuse her, and could only follow Ayaka to the ramen shop. That day, there wasn’t anyone behind "Hanamaru’s" kitchen door. Although it was already evening, there weren’t any customers there.

“So you’re here again, Narumi?”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san’s face, and she said so while cutting cabbages, glaring at me as well. As I saw before this, she wore a vest while her breast was covered up with a sarashi, her appearance looked as if people could easily take advantage of her.

“Forget it, I thought that you would turn out like that the last time we met.”

“Turn out how?”

“It’s still not too late!” Min-san said just that. What does she mean by not too late?

“If you just practice your communication skills, you probably would not become a NEET.”

After saying that, Ayaka went into the kitchen and put on an apron. I sighed, and sat down on a gas tank. Say whatever you want!

“Oh yeah, do you want to work part time here too, Fujishima-kun?”

Min-san replied immediately: “Narumi looks like he doesn’t know how to do anything, the shop doesn’t need these type of people.”

Discouraged, I took a spoon and stirred my coffee ice cream. Min-san took a bowl and poked her head out of the kitchen.

“That’s right, there’s still something that you can do.”

“What is it?”

“Take this to Alice.”

It was Japanese styled Dan Dan Noodles filled with vegetables, but this time, some noodles could be seen in the sea of vegetables.

“The last time you delivered it, Alice ate them all. Before that, she usually didn’t finish them, so please help today too. If there’s anything left in the bowl, I’ll beat you up!”

<center>*</center>

“What is this? I ordered Dan Dan Noodles, but without noodles, carrots, mushrooms or meat.”

Alice puffed out her cheeks, eyeing the food in the bowl in displeasure.

That day, the air-conditioning in the detective agency was still very cold, but Alice was just wearing pajamas with teddy bears on it. Won’t she be cold like this?

“But there are obviously noodles, meat and other stuff in it! Please tell me a reason for me to eat this.”

“Min-san is worried that you will have malnutrition.”

“Oh, so there’s a standard for malnutrition? Then please enlighten me about this standard of yours. Let me make this clear, having lived for over ten years on only Dr. Pepper, I will not listen to unreasonable excuses, and don’t try to use a bad excuse to convince me. I will eliminate your arguments completely.”

I sighed. I wasn’t sure if Alice was a detective or not, but this little girl really had a lot to say. I had already known that I couldn’t convince her, so I quickly used the secret technique that Min-san taught me.

“Min-san said that you can’t have ice cream if you don’t finish them.”

Alice’s froze, and her lips started to tremble.

“…… So-so despicable…… According to Act 222 of the penal code, this can already be counted as a threat, and violates the Competition law for refusing to sell as well.”

The teary-eyed Alice waved her hands, listing out one suspicious law after another. As I found it interesting, I watched Alice’s actions silently temporarily.

She probably gave up, huh? Alice picked up her chopsticks while pouting.

“Get me some Dr. Pepper! Three cans of them!”

“Do you want to drink them after eating?”

“I want to eat while drinking! How can carrots and meat be eaten directly?”

Alice, who was holding a dark red can in one hand while eating Dan Dan Noodles teary-eyed, was really worth watching.

“Stop scrutinizing me!”

Alice swiftly finished her first can of Dr. Pepper, picked up the empty can and threw it at me, while I could only hold in my laughter while turning my back on her. But Alice really is a picky eater! Is she really from Earth?

“What do you do when eating nutrition lunch at school? Didn’t you get scolded?”

I suddenly thought about that and asked Alice.

Alice was silent for awhile, and then she answered me:

“I have never been to a school.”

“Eh?”

"Although I know what a nutrition lunch is, I have never entered any educational institutions from birth.”

I didn’t think that Alice had a normal life, but I never would have thought that she hadn’t even gone to primary school.

“According to Tetsu, the NEETs who haven’t graduated from primary school are on the highest level of them all. Hmph, I am completely uninterested in these rankings.”

Even so, I have this faint feeling that if Alice went to school like other people do, she would think that a normal life is very uninteresting as well.

“No such thing, I will not look down on normal things.”

I was startled and turned my head over. It looks like I accidentally spoke my inner thoughts again.

“I was really determined to finish primary school and middle school. Even though I hate ignorance, it is completely irrelevant to normalcy. Going to school is an experience that I never had, and that is also my regret. But when people who are the same age as me are going for mandatory education, what do you think I was doing?”

Alice paused to put a piece of noodle in her mouth, soured her face and gulped it down with some Dr. Pepper. It looks like she is asking for my opinion.

“Learning how to be a good wife?”

Alice nearly spat the food out of her mouth.

“…… Your sense of humor is indeed perplexing, it’s no wonder that you are excluded from other people. I pity you very much.”

I’m now pitied, but what Alice said was the truth.

“So what’s the correct answer?”

“Eh? Ah, the answer is as you see——opening windows in the network world, observing the limited and twisted world.”

Alice’s gaze fell on the black machines that covered up the whole wall behind her.

“…… Every day?”

“The ‘every day’ that I meant is worse than you imagine. My life consisted of only saving information into my body, and washing away my helplessness by drinking Dr. Pepper. I kept searching for the meaning of my existence. Do you know this? On Earth, a child dies because of poverty every 3.6 seconds, and actually all of this is ''‘my fault’''.”

“…… Ah?”

I couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise. What nonsense is she spouting?

“This is purely a hypothetical problem. Listen, if I have enough resources and ways to produce food, I can save the starving children. I am not worried about poverty, and I am not a holy person. I repeat, this is purely a hypothetical problem. If I have enough power, I can save the children who are gradually dying, so the death of the children is due to the fact that I do not have enough power to save them. Similarly, when a plane is kept hostage by terrorists and hits a building, it is because I do not have the power to stop it; The harm that is caused due to earthquakes or tsunamis is because I do not have the power to predict them.”

Purely a hypothetical problem.

But in that case, wouldn’t that mean everything that happened is Alice’s fault?

“That is how I passed my days, using my time to confirm my helplessness. To be exact, it should be about eight years or so, huh? I want to know what a powerless person like me can do for this world, for instance, to do something for the people who died hopelessly, or I cannot do anything for them at all.”

Using eight years. It's just too stupid.

“Because I felt some limitations, I ran away from home. I sealed myself in a new fortress, and continued to open windows in this world. Hehe, actually I’m now in pursuit by my family, so I have no choice but to open a window in the real world.”

Alice laughed self-deprecatingly, and looked at the countless cubical monitors at the right side of her bed. Although the monitors were small, I could not see what it was. It was not until the curtains of ‘Hanamura’ appeared on the monitor that I realized that it was the view of the surroundings of the building. There were six live videos that were taken from surveillance cameras, including the space between this building and the next, and also their interiors.

“Being pursued…..?

“As the people in my family aren’t stupid, they probably know where I am hiding already. This is just as a precaution for them from using unorthodox methods to look for me! I ran away from home, running away from my helplessness and from the world that is gradually lost because of my powerlessness…… But even so I couldn’t find the answer to that, so……”

I looked at Alice’s face, taken aback.

This girl is serious, although I thought that the things that she said were just a joke.

“So I chose to become a detective.”

“…… Sorry, your words confuse me, I don’t get it.”

“You don’t understand? In this world, there are only two jobs that can help those who are dead or have lost something, a novelist and a detective: A novelist can revive them in their dreams, detectives can dig out the real message from their graves. This is what leaders of a religion, a politician, a burial agency or the firefighters can’t do.”

I could not say anything that moment. Alice lowered her head in loneliness, using her chopsticks to swirl the food in her bowl.

“But sometimes I still feel somewhat queasy. A detective can only take action on things that have already been lost, right? They cannot solve the things that have not happened, or dig a grave that has not been made yet. So for people who might be hurt in the future, I am still powerless.”

After that, Alice became silent and shifted her attention to the food left in her bowl. Ashamed, I turned away from her yet again. The sound of Alice chewing the cabbage sounded sorrowful, for some reason.

After a very long time, Alice finally cleared away the food in the bowl. I silently handed her the vanilla ice cream that I kept hidden for some time, but Alice just placed it on the table, not even touching it, but raised her head to look at my face.

“Eh…… Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing, I just felt inconceivable, to why I would tell you so much.”

I felt mystified too, never had I thought that Alice would tell me so much about herself, making me feel a bit worried about the future of this pajamas clad girl—— even though I am absolutely not qualified to be worried for other people.

“You can just tell me what you think! I don’t mind.”

“Okay.” Although I hesitated, I still spoke my mind honestly, because I know how hurtful a white lie can be. “What you said was too abstract, I have absolutely no idea what you said.”

I thought Alice would throw a second empty can at me, but instead she laughed out loud. Alice, with her long, black hair that has become unruly, said while wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes:

“What an interesting fellow you are. Just listening to Ayaka’s description of you, I thought that you were a hopeless person! It seems that it is not so.”

“Ayaka…… said something about me to you?”

“Hmph, so you mind? That’s surprising. I thought you have absolutely no interest in other people.”

Alice started to laugh mischievously.

“Of course I don’t mind.” I couldn’t help but retort.

“Really? Then I don’t have any reason to tell you.”

I bit my lower lip, finding that I was starting to get restless. Of course I mind how Ayaka sees me. As if she had seen through my thoughts, Alice finally answered.

“…… Ayaka said that you are similar to Toshi.”

“Toshi? Who is that?”

“He’s Ayaka’s brother! He’s also a dropout who always hangs out with Tetsu and the others, but he’s not here lately. Which reminds me, useless, doesn’t speak when he’s in a bad mood, always talking to himself and always giving trouble to Ayaka, these qualities of his are extremely similar to you.”

What Alice said is really too over. When I thought about the situation when Ayaka was describing her brother, a complicated feeling came upon me. So it was because Ayaka was worried of me, who is similar to her brother, which compelled her to invite me into the Gardening Club? I couldn’t help but think that the things that I think about are quite silly.

“You don’t need to worry, you’re not that much alike, and also you’re not a NEET.” Alice said to me, who was silent. “Toshi is not as stubborn as you, at least……”

Alice suddenly stopped talking, her eyes glued to the monitor beside her bed.

“…… Is something the matter?”

“Well, speak of the devil. Here’s Toshi.”

“Eh?”

“Why did he come out from inside?”

Following Alice’s lead, I stared at the monitor, which was showing a skinny silhouette at the third box from the right. The surroundings of the gas tanks that could be seen at the bottom left corner of the screen was filmed from above, where the NEETs like to gather. The silhouette wearing a dark blue hoodie was standing at the gap between the buildings, not even moving an inch.

“Narumi, go catch that fellow for me. He probably just wants to go back like this.”

“Why……”

“Because Ayaka is worried about him. Don’t ask anymore, just hurry!”

<center>*</center>
When I walked down the ladder, the silhouette was walking further into the gap with his back to me. I pushed away the hill of garbage bags while running towards him.

“Hey!”

The silhouette donning a sports jacket shook for a moment, and then turned his head over. He had a thin, pale face, and had a nervous expression behind his spectacles that wandered here and there. It was obvious that he was Ayaka’s brother, as their eyes were identical. Seeing as he was so nervous, I, who originally wanted to talk to him, could not think of anything to say.

“Onii-chan?”

Ayaka’s voice rang in the alley. I turned around, and saw Ayaka, who was wearing an apron, poke half of her body out of the kitchen.

Ayaka’s brother —— Toshi sighed, as if he has given up on something.

“You could just give us a call before you come here.”

“My phone service has been cancelled because I didn’t pay up.”

Ayaka dragged Toshi out of the gap between the buildings, and stealthily took some cash out of her wallet and handed it to him. Whoa, there’s actually such a useless brother, I could only pretend not to see anything.

Toshi, who went back to the ramen shop, sat on the ladders and said towards the kitchen: “Min-san, give me an ice cream! I’m parched.” Min-san, who walked out of the kitchen, knitted her brows, peered at Toshi and said: “You probably ate some strange stuff again, didn’t’ you? If you eat cold things you’ll throw up.” She returned to the kitchen after saying that.

Ayaka said: “ Onii-chan, wait for me awhile, I’ll make something hot for you to eat.” And she returned to the kitchen after saying that too.

Toshi smacked his lips, and then took out a small plastic bag out of his pockets, broke the pills in the plastic bag into half, crushed them, swallowed it down without even a drink of water, and then stared at me after he finished eating the medicine.

“Ayaka told me about you some time ago, so you’re in the same club?”

Toshi finally said to me, and I nodded a bit nervously.

“Oh really, so you’re Narumi.”

I thought to myself, what did Ayaka say to Toshi?

“She’s very dumb, being together with her is hard, isn’t it?”

I shook my head. Toshi looked at the winter sky that was full of clouds and gave a hollow laugh, his laughter felt like someone using a cold metal stick to scratch his back.

After that our conversation came to a stop. Toshi hunched his back, and then stuck his hands into the pockets of his sports jacket. His eyes wandered while starting to shake his legs. I secretly observed Toshi from the side.

Is he really that similar to me?

I dunno, maybe it really is that similar? He was older than me by about one or two years, but his skin looked dry, coarse and pale. No wonder Ayaka would be worried about him.

“Oh? How rare for you to turn up here!”

A voice suddenly sounded behind us. I turned my head around, and saw Tetsu-senpai wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt as usual, Hiro-san was wearing a leather jacket, while Major wore what seemed like clothes for the Siberian garrisons. The three walked into the gap between the buildings together.

“Toshi, what were you doing before this?”

“Nothing, I’m just busy with a lot of things.”

Facing Tetsu-senpai’s questions, Toshi averted his gaze and answered mysteriously.

Tetsu-senpai looked at me and then looked at Toshi, and said:” Narumi’s here again! That way, the three dropouts are all here, NEETs who graduated from middle school are truly the best!”

“I haven’t dropped out yet, don’t group me together with you guys!”

My objections were completely ignored.

“It’s because Tetsu-san says things like this, NEETs-in-waiting would increase! We can’t wait until he drops out, we must figure out a way for him to drop out willingly!” “The one who graduated from high school, you’re too noisy! Wanna have a fight?” Major and Tetsu-senpai started to argue for some reason.

“It’s rare that Toshi is here, since we haven’t gone to the arcade for a long time, let's go together!” Hiro-san suggested. “I learnt a new chain technique, and can use a new killer technique, so I can defeat Toshi now!”

“Eh, I don’t want to, aiyo!”

Toshi was unwilling to go, but his arms were held by Tetsu-senpai, and was forced to stand up.

“Will you come with us, Narumi?”

“To where?” Ayaka flew out of the kitchen in a hurry.

Hiro-san smiled and said: “The arcade.”

“Is Onii-chan going too?”

“Let’s go quickly!”

As if he found the situation hassling, Toshi looked at Ayaka for a moment and then quickly walked to the main streets.

<center>*</center>

I was brought to the arcade at the shopping center of the station. The first floor was filled with crane games and sticker making machines, while half of the second floor was occupied by large music game machines, online games and racing games. The older games were all squeezed in a corner.

Toshi was really good in fighting games, Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san challenged him in turn, but still couldn’t defeat him.

Major dragged Toshi to a Gundam fighting machine and challenged him with brimming confidence, but was also completely defeated. Toshi, who was controlling Sac II, had superhuman-like senses, making people think that he had another pair of eyes behind his back. Toshi did not want to play at the start, but his eyes became somewhat eerie after winning a few matches, and he also made strange noises. Having a six time winning streak while playing with Major, I originally thought that Toshi would again make the annoying laugh again, but his face suddenly turned green, said ‘I’m going to the washroom for awhile’, and left his game that was playing halfway.

“…… That guy, seems like he’s in trouble again.” Tetsu-senpai said worriedly.

“In trouble?”

“He once bought legal medicine from the Internet before.” <ref> Legal medicine: drugs. They're not legal at all, and are advertised as though they are by the sellers.</ref>

I recalled the pills that Toshi swallowed just now, would that be the legal medicine that Tetsu-senpai said? I started to get a bit worried.

“I’ll go check out Toshi’s condition.”

Toshi walked out of the washroom with a sickly expression on his face, the corner of his lips were wet, and smelled somewhat sour. He probably threw up.

Toshi said: “I’ll go outside to get some fresh air.” I was still worried, so I followed him out.

Under the setting sun, the road was full of cars, Bing Crosby’s Christmas song and the red green lights of the decoration could be seen and heard in the sidewalk that was full of people. Toshi sat down on the stone steps outside the arcade, and drank the Fanta carbonated water that he bought from the automatic vendor. Toshi’s eyes wandered again, making people feel queasy.

“…… Are you okay?”

“They look as if they’re not moving.”

“Eh?”

“The people look as if they’re not moving. It’s true, I can even see the movement of a dot. Even if I close my eyes, and just listen to the noise, I could win.”

After saying that, he laughed, giving no thought to the people walking around.

“Do you always hang out with Tetsu and the guys?”

Toshi said while having hiccups.

“No…… I only came to know them recently.”

“But you look like you’re very close to them.”

Toshi laughed again. Do I look like I’m very close to them?

“…… It was because I often skip school to go to the arcades, then I gradually became closer to them. They taught me a lot of things, so why don’t you go play fighting games too! I can teach you the next time.”

I felt a bit shy, and dropped my gaze to look at my knees. If I can play like this everyday, even if I’m kicked out of school, even if I become a NEET, then —— it isn’t really a bad thing.

“Toshi, would you still come to ‘Hanamaru’ after this?”

“Eh? Ah….. Hmmm, yes, right, I’ve already……”

Facing my questions, Toshi looked like he was looking far away.

“Forgot, because I didn’t meet them for quite a long time already……”

Toshi suddenly stopped talking, and started to cough violently. After he stopped coughing, he was still breathing heavily, his hunched back rocking up and down. I didn’t know what to do, and can only rub his back covered by the sports jacket.

Toshi used his trembling hands to take out a plastic bag from his pockets, this time he swallowed a pill with a gulp of Fanta. I tried to stop him, but it was too late. The carbonated drink spilled onto Toshi’s jeans, but he doesn’t seem to mind. The people passing by stared at us.

Toshi’s body finally stopped trembling.

“…… Angel Fix.”

“What is that?”

“This! Great name, isn’t it!? It brings you to heaven.”

Toshi pressed the remaining two pills left in the bag to my face. I could see a picture of wings and the letters A.F engraved on the small pink pills.

“Do you want it? I could sell it to you for a discount.”

“No thanks…… That isn’t normal medication, is it?”

“That doesn’t matter. It isn’t a drug, the others are just making a big fuss out of nothing, this is just a legal medication.”

I swallowed my saliva in anguish.

“Why? This type of medicine……”

“You ask me why? You, you……” What Toshi is saying started to get muddled up. “Why do you think humans live in this world?”

I don’t know what Toshi meant by suddenly saying this, so I could only remain silent.

“In a human’s brain, there is a type of thing called the compensation nervous system, which is what we call the A10 nervous system. When we eat tasty stuff, we are praised by other people or have bought something that we want, the system would synthesize neurotransmitters, and change it into signals so that we would have a blissful feeling. In contrast, schizophrenia or depression is usually caused by a decrease in dopamine. In short, no matter how hard we try to pursue happiness, if the brain does not synthesize neurotransmitters properly, we would not feel happy, so the reason we continue to live is to stimulate the A10 nervous system.”

I didn't say anything, but only stared at Toshi’s face. I could see that Toshi was not focused on me anymore, does he know who he is talking to? It was as if he was a different person from the Toshi just now, and has become very garrulous.

“That is why, we could just depend on medication! It’s straightforward, easy and you could feel pleasure straightaway. You don’t need to work hard to earn money, and don’t need to look for girls to marry, we can achieve the same results just depending on the medication. But The process is not the same, no pain and not time-consuming. Medication is perfect. For instance, people like me, kicked out of high school, fired at work, has only graduated from middle school and could not find any work, but I don’t really feel like looking for a job anyway. Only angels would not look down on me, that’s what this is all about.”

Toshi raised the plastic bag containing the pink pills to cover the glaring streetlights in the night. I couldn’t help but take hold of his shoulders and start to shake him.

“I’m alright, it hurts, stop shaking me.”

I’m alright, I’m alright, as if following a beat for a song, Toshi kept repeating this sentence.

“That’s right, I have something to ask you, did you see some yakuzas that are about the same age as us at the ramen shop recently?”

“…… Do you mean Yondaime?”

I told Toshi about Yondaime visiting Alice’s room.

“What the heck, so you even know about Yondaime and Alice! That’s good, I just wanted to know about this thing. Hahaha, you’ve completely become one of them now!”

Toshi strolled towards the sidewalk, laughing maniacally at the night skies. The people passing by knitted their brows and walked far away from us, forming a space shaped like a half circle.

“Does Ayaka get along with the others?”

I nodded.

“Isn’t she somewhat lonesome at school?”

"Although she’s a bit eccentric, Ayaka isn’t the same as me, she can happily talk to our classmates naturally."

“Is that so? Why is that, I wonder? She once refused to go to school when she was in middle school, why is that? When did she become a normal person again? And she even wanted to drag me to school too. I just couldn’t do it, it’s not that I like not going to school. She flew into a temper when I said that I wanted to drop out, really, nagging me should have its limits.”

After listening to this, I, who was sitting down, froze. While laughing boisterously, Toshi walked into the crowd, going towards the main road. Seeing Toshi disappear in the sea of people, I could only stare at the view in a daze.

In the din of the crowd, Toshi’s scary, screeching laughter could still be heard. I hastily stood up, pushing away the crowd and went after him. This is not good. Although I don’t know why, I felt that a problem is going to arise.

The people nearby also seemed to sense what I have felt from the laughter. Toshi walked unsteadily on the road, and a circular space formed beside him, as if he was wearing a large, invisible float. The crowd stopped moving, causing me to be unable to get close to Toshi.

It was like Toshi was enclosed in an inexplicable membrane, springing towards the zebra crossing while the lights were yellow. The yellow light changed to red in a flash, and the drivers started sounding their horn at Toshi. He unsteadily walked to the other side of the zebra crossings while laughing, and I, who was standing at the other side, could not do anything but keep my eyes on him.

The crowd who was waiting for the light to change to green made a small noise, but Toshi’s silhouette vanished in only a moment in the impatient horns and the cars that were passing the junction. As soon as Toshi’s silhouette disappeared, everyone seemed to have forgot about the scary laughter. The people in this city are very tolerant of oddballs, because things will be endless if they care about each and every one of them.

Even so, a man kept staring at Toshi with a smile on his face, until Toshi vanished. The man was very young, and was waiting for the lights to change by my side. He donned a high class Kashmir wool coat, has thin cheeks, and had a pair of frameless glasses on his face with a sharp chin.

Our gazes locked for a moment, and that was enough for me to shiver. I don’t know why, but I could feel that there is something hidden deep in his eyes that makes me feel queasy.

Music rang from the pockets of the man’s coat, it was a steady sound of a plucking guitar. He took out his phone and answered it: “Hello…… Yes, I’ve found Shinozaki, I’ll go back as soon as I pick him up. Hmm? Keep the distillation locked up first, and wait for me to go back.. Continue to put them in separate packs, you know that our stocks aren’t enough, don’t you? That’s right, yeah……”

The voice that could never be forgotten even though it is only heard once, gave people an unpleasant feeling like thorns. The man started to walk while talking on the phone, while I was pushed by the people at the back, and nearly fell down on the streets.I hurriedly caught hold of the railings at the side of the sidewalk. The traffic light changed to green when I didn’t notice, so the crowd rushed out to the zebra crossings.

But I could not move. The man’s words left an unforgettable impression on me, causing my legs to tremble, unable to move even one step.

The man indeed said: “Shinozaki.” Does he know Toshi? But who on Earth is he?

A bad premonition flashed across my mind.

“Hey! Where’s Toshi? Where has he gone?”

A voice spoke to me, who was standing at the end of the street, not knowing what to do. Turning my head to the voice, Tetsu-senpai, Hiro-san and Major were all there.

“…… I don’t know where he ran off to.”

I finally said. After telling them about Toshi’s condition, a dumbfounded expression appeared on Tetsu-senpai’s face, and he scratched his head.

“Don’t go crazy on the streets after taking drugs, that idiot……”

Major said: “Should we go find him?”

Hiro-san shook his phone: “But I can’t get to his phone!”

Almost at the same time, the three looked at the street that was full of people. It was impossible to look for anyone on this street. Even so, Tetsu-senpai lightly patted my head.

“Narumi, you go back to ‘Hanamaru’ first and deal with Ayaka.”

“B- But……”

“Don’t make her feel too worried. We’ll go look for Toshi.”

I didn’t even have enough time to answer him, then the three vanished in the crowd, looking for Toshi.

<center>*</center>
After returning to the ramen shop, I found that the shop was pitch dark, and there was not even one customer, while Ayaka could not be seen anywhere as well. Min-san was stirring the butter in a large bowl.

“I told Ayaka, since there’s no customers today, she could go home first. But she said that Toshi might come back, so she’s waiting upstairs.”

“Upstairs as in Alice’s agency?”

“Yeah.”

Ayaka sat on the mattress of the agency, and she let Alice sit on her thighs, combing Alice’s long hair.

“Is Onii-chan gone already? Where is he?”

“Ayaka, it hurts, you’ve pulled my hair.” Alice moved her neck in protest.

“Ah, so sorry.”

Ayaka wasn’t really tall, but in comparison you could see that Alice was very petite, almost like a real doll.

“Did Onii-chan say where he lives right now?”

“…… I’m not really sure.”

I couldn’t answer her properly. Getting delirious after taking drugs, and then disappearing, it was really hard to tell people about this kind of stuff.

“What a headache, he should at least tell me how to contact him!”

But it seemed like Toshi found Ayaka troublesome. Is that what he really thought? Or is it some nonsense that he said after taking drugs?

“Ayaka, just don’t care about that specky, ignorant guy who suddenly disappeared. Blood relation is the first stupid cornerstone of belief that humans should break.”

“Alice, don’t turn around!”

“(sobs)”
Alice wanted to turn her head around to face Ayaka, but Ayaka held Alice’s head, so she could not move her head, causing Alice to look terrible.

“And if you would also not care about my hair, I would be very happy.”

“That wouldn’t do! You have such beautiful, luscious long hair, if you don’t comb it properly, it would become unruly very soon. The shampoo and conditioners that I gave you, did you use them?”

“Really, there should be a limit to being a busybody!

Alice made a disgruntled noise, but still sat on Ayaka’s thighs. There is a type of person in this world that are busybodies, and could not leave other people alone. Ayaka was one of them. That would probably be it.

When I was about to walk out of the agency, Ayaka said that she wanted to go home too.

While walking down the ladder, the ringtone of a phone rang from Ayaka’s bag.

“…… Hello?”

“Hello, Ayaka? It’s me……”

Toshi, who was on the phone was very loud, so loud that even I can hear him. The effects of the drug is probably still there, his voice sounded inexplicably cheerful.

“Onii-chan?”

“This is Hakamizaka-san’s phone, so I can’t talk to you so long. I’m at his place right now, so help me to tell mother.”

“Ah, but Onii-chan……”

He hung up suddenly, just like when he called just now. Ayaka silently looked at her phone, and then looked at me, showing me a troubled smile. I turned my head away.

“Was it Toshi?”

“Yeah. It seems like he’s at Hakamizaka’s.”

Hakamizaka?

“Yeah—— I’ve only seen him two or three times, so we’re not that close. He’s probably a university student. He’s very knowledgeable about poppy flowers, so probably he’ll become a scholar, huh?”

“So do you know where they are right now?”

“No, I don’t know and the phone number was private too…… I couldn’t call him again. Onii-chan is too over.”

Ayaka sadly knitted her brows, placing her phone back into her bag.

“He’s like this every time, always disappearing without saying a thing.”

I thought to myself: "That’s probably because he thinks that you’re troublesome." Ayaka looked at me and cocked her head.

“What did you say just now?”

I faked a ‘ididn’tsayanything’ expression. I’ve probably let slip my inner thoughts again.

“…… Onii-chan probably said something to you, didn’t he? I know that you’re hiding something from me.”

I silently lowered my head.

“Really, why won’t you tell me?”

I swallowed, and raised my head.

“…… I’ve heard that you refused to go to school when you were in middle school.”

Why did I ask this question? Ayaka’s expression froze, and an anxious, unnatural smile appeared on her face, showing that she wanted to hide something.

“A- About me, huh? Eh, um, that is……”

Toshi can’t be helped now, but if it was me——

“Do you think that I could still be saved?”

“…… What do you mean by that?”

I turned my back to Ayaka and walked quickly down the ladder. Even I do not know what I was talking about, why would I say such a thing?

“Fujishima-kun!”

I ignored Ayaka’s shouts and ran out of the building. On the way home, Ayaka and Toshi’s words muddled together, swirling in my mind.

<center>*</center>

The next day, I planned to skip the fifth and sixth period of Chemistry and go home straightaway. That was because I wasn’t ready to speak to Ayaka alone.

But when break time started, the guys nearby started to come and chat with me, causing me to lose my chance to escape from the classroom.

“Fujishima, I saw you at the arcade yesterday. You were with Ichinomiya-senpai, weren’t you?”

“Erm, hmm?”

Lately, my classmates kept chatting with me, but I’m still not used to it. To be exact, I haven’t remembered their names yet, so I feel as if I did something wrong when I talk to them. But I still answered them:

“Are you talking about Tetsu-senpai, perhaps? Do you guys know him?”

“Of course, Ichinomiya-senpai is extremely famous, I’ve heard that some boxing centers tried to recruit him for their team.”

“That’s right, he’s a legendary person. Didn’t he do a lot of great things before this? I’ve heard that the reason for which the P.E teacher’s restroom was turned into a storeroom is that Ichinomiya-senpai ruined it.”

“It was also said that the back door is kept closed because Ichinomiya-senpai broke it. It’s become crooked and can’t be opened.”

“The Principal is bald because of Ichinomiya-senpai.”

Te- Tetsu-senpai is that famous?

“How did you get to know Ichinomiya-senpai, Fujishima?”

That is because……

“Is it because Ichinomiya-senpai always goes to the place where Ayaka is working part time? Isn’t that right?”

The girls joined the conversation too.

“It’s a ramen shop, right? I went there once.” “The shopkeeper’s very pretty.” “Really? I want to go next time.” “Is it tasty?” “Their ice cream is the best.” “Why is it that the ice cream is tasty? Isn’t it a ramen shop?”

But Ayaka as the person that they were talking about did not say anything, or join the conversation. Our classmates ignored Ayaka and I, chatting away happily. Just when we were starting to get rowdy, the bell marking the fifth period rang, and the Chemistry teacher walked into the classroom.

That caused me to be unable to skip the class, and so I was forced to stay until school ends. Usually, Ayaka would immediately drag me to the Gardening Club, but today she just looked at me for a moment, and walked out of the classroom while putting on her armband.

“Did you guys have a fight?”

The guy who sat in front of me asked me casually, and I shook my head. The focus of my classmates were on me. If I were to go home just like that, it seems like the atmosphere would get worse. I was forced to leave my bag in the room and went to look for Ayaka in the courtyard.

Ayaka was holding a spade while squatting at the side of the garden. I sat on the bricks beside the garden, watching the plants that we tended, as I did not know what to say.

The one who spoke first was Ayaka.

“You still don’t remember the names of our classmates, right?”

“…… How did you know?”

“I sensed it from the way that you spoke.”

But is there a problem with that?

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t remember their names, it’s just that you seem very guarded when talking to the others, like you’re talking at two sides of a brick wall. You were like that yesterday too……”

Ayaka still minded what had happened yesterday…… Actually I mind it too. The words that Toshi had said were still lingering in my ears.

“…… Why do you butt in my business so much? Are those people who can’t fit in school life such an eyesore?”

After I said that, I felt that I’ve been too harsh. From yesterday, I had been trying to control my temper. Ayaka looked dumbfounded, with her jaw open. After about three seconds, she suddenly blushed.

“Why are you asking such a thing?”

She actually asked me why.

“I can only speak to the others through a wall, does that bother anyone?”

“…… It bothers me!”

Ayaka answered with her face red.

“…… You’ve bothered me!”

Ayaka’s tone became harsh, and she repeated it again. With my mouth half-open, I could only stare at her lips in a daze. What is she talking about? What does she man by that?

“You don’t need to know the others in class better, but can’t you lower your guard when talking to me? It makes me feel very lonely.”

“…… Why?”

“Why? You asked me why? Don’t you know?”

Ayaka stood up and said loudly. Quite a few students in the courtyard shifted their gaze to us.

“I…… Eh? Ah, wh- why?” My muddled thoughts made me seem as if I’m raving. I stood up.

“…… I really don’t know!”

“Forget it, never mind if you don’t know.”

Ayaka, whose face was dyed a sunset red, bit her lips and shook her head. I froze, and Ayaka took her bag that was on the bench beside the garden, turned around and ran away.

“…… Wait!”

I don’t know why I wanted to catch hold of Ayaka, but she roughly flung away my hand.

Bzzzzzzt.

The sound of something tearing rang out loud. My whole body suddenly became cold.

A yellow object fell onto the soil.

The armband of the Gardening Committee have become a torn, yellow piece of cloth.

“Ah……”

Ayaka turned around, used her hands to cover her mouth, and lowered her head to look at the armband for awhile. When I picked it up to say something, Ayaka hurriedly turned around and ran away, disappearing out of the school gate in a flash.

I was left behind. I squatted down and went into a daze in the winter sun, thinking repeatedly about the things that Ayaka has just said. I thought it over many times, but I still couldn’t understand the reason for Ayaka’s tears, and have no idea what to do now.

I stood there for awhile, and resignedly picked up the spade and the armband. I originally thought that Ayaka might come back immediately, but I as a member of the Gardening Club should still do my job. But I only know how to water and weed, after I finished doing them, it was as if there was a hole in my heart.

Until the sun had set, Ayaka still hasn’t come back.

I walked into the computer lab that I didn’t enter for a long time, tried to sit in the seat by the windows, but I couldn’t find the energy to turn on the computer. So the computer lab that has only one person is actually so quiet.

I placed the torn armband on the table. Why? Why did Ayaka get angry? I got more and more angry thinking about it. She didn’t even explain properly but started to cry, it gave me a headache too. I don’t even know if it’s my fault. No, it is probably my fault. If I cannot continue to be silent, what should I do?

Then I thought of something.

Doesn’t this mean that I’ve returned to the days when I’m alone?

But the silence in the room was suffocating. I couldn’t stand it, stuffed the armband back into my pocket and walked out of the computer laboratory.

<center>*</center>

When I think about it, it’s the first time that I went to the station by myself. Around the station were a lot of people waiting to cross the road, sometimes the crowd rushed out as if a gate suddenly opened.

On the road, there was an orchestra of the sound of exhausts, footsteps of hundreds of people, people selling phones and music of Christmas songs. Walking in the crowd, my back and my shoulders kept getting pushed, so I could only continue to walk unsteadily. Suddenly I had an illusion that I was alone at a barren place in the winter.

I shook my head, crossed the zebra crossings and went to the arcade at the street center.

I remember using a few coins to play, but don’t really remember what game I played. After I used up all the coins, I sat on the chair with my back to the wall and stared at the end screen of the game.

Before I met Ayaka, how did I pass my time alone? I actually could not remember it, it’s really unbelievable. I don’t know how to apologize to Ayaka if I went to the ramen shop and met her there, so I could only stay in the arcade, depressed. Because Ayaka doesn’t even want to speak to me.

That was how I tiredly leaned against the wall, and did not leave until the arcade played the ‘Goodnight Song’.

<center>*</center>

It was already past midnight, the streets that were further away from the station were already in darkness. I walked near Hanamaru Ramen shop and peered inside the shop from between the buildings. The curtains were already taken down, and a dim light could be seen faintly in the dark kitchen. There weren’t anyone else except Min-san, as it was already time for the shop to close.

What am I doing?

I squatted beside the air-conditioner to hide myself. Everything has already become messed up. I really feel like digging a hole to hide in it. When I sat down, the cold air passed through my thin coat. Maybe I should just sleep here? I might be able to freeze to death like this.

“Narumi, what are you doing here?”

Suddenly I heard a voice from above me. Shocked, I stood up and banged my head on the exhaust pipe. The pain made me see stars.

“…… It hurts.”

“Are you an idiot……”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san’s face.

“How……” How did you know that I was here?

“Alice called me to say that someone was loitering over here. Why did you come? Ayaka has already gone home!”

“Ah……”

It’s the surveillance cameras. How annoying, wasting these high-tech machines on this useless place. I could not face Min-san, but felt her gaze on me.

I couldn’t say anything for a moment.

Finally, I heard her sigh.

“Do you want to enter the shop? There are some new dishes for the winter.”

I raised my head. Min-san has even took off her vest, wearing an apron on the lower half of her body, while only a sarashi was bound to the upper part of her body.

Min-san took hold of my arms and dragged me into the shop. I just came here yesterday, but now I still feel that the smell in Hanamaru Ramen Shop is very nostalgic. The large pot that was used to cook soup in the kitchen was still being heated up, with white fumes wafting out of it. Even if it’s winter, the soup that is prepared for a long time would still be steaming hot, wouldn’t it? It’s just that the way that Min-san was dressed: showing her stomach, was too hot for a teenager like me. I could only look away from her.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 096.jpg|thumb|Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me.]]
Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me. Hello? You’re just wearing a sarashi for your upper body! Why don’t you at least wear a shirt? I tried very hard not to look at her and focused my attention on the ice cream. The ice cream this time was sprinkled with cocoa powder. Eating just a spoonful of it, I could taste the sweet flavor of cheese and the fragrance of orange wine, this is a flavor that even I know.

“…… Tiramisu?”

“That’s right, sometimes I would try to make something mainstream too. Does it taste good?”

I nodded. Compared to the ramen here, saying that the ice cream is good isn’t really just being courteous. I remember that tiramisu in Italian meant ‘give me a pull’, is my depressed feeling that clearly shown on my face? I fell into deep thought, and accidentally let my tongue slip.

“You can make such delicious ice cream, then why did you open a ramen shop?”

Whoops!

I cautiously took a peek at Min-san’s expression, but could only see a melancholic expression on her face.

“This shop was originally my dad’s.” Her expression suddenly returned to normal and said: “I have wanted to open an ice cream shop, so I became an apprentice at an ice cream shop. But one day my dad suddenly disappeared without a trace, so I came back to inherit the shop.

“So that’s it……” I don’t know what to say, and could only lower my head in apology. “I’m sorry, asking these strange questions.”

“You don’t need to be sorry.” Min-san said while smiling.

“Haven’t you ever thought of remodeling the shop into an ice cream shop?”

“Yeah, I did. But I like this shop, the customers and the atmosphere here. These are only present because of the ramen shop. If I remodeled the shop, these will disappear, so I chose to continue.”

Min-san looked around the dark shop. There were menus that were splattered with drops of oil, autographs of artists(probably) stuck onto the wall, a cracked counter, and an old but brightly polished kitchen ceiling and wall.

“Those who don’t have a job claimed the back of the ramen shop as their territory, it’s because they don’t have any other places to go. I don’t mind that!”

While saying that, Min-san patted her apron that had ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it. This is the symbol of the shop and the shop is what Min-san got for giving up on her dream of selling ice cream.

“Is…… that so?”

I again thought of meaningless stuff, and accidentally blurted out.

“But your father might be missing because he hated the ramen shop and may not have wanted you to inherit the ramen shop.”

“I know.”

Min-san slapped my shoulders roughly while laughing loudly.

“I don’t care what other people think of, I just do it because I feel like doing it, and that’s enough. People live by forcing others to accept other people to accept their own way of living.”

I blankly stared at Min-san’s face.

“We don’t even know what they’re thinking about anyways, so we can only assume that they are the same as us!”

…… Ah, so that’s how it is.

I finally understood the reason for Ayaka’s anger.

She was the same as me. I, too, was depressed and angry because Ayaka went away without saying a thing.

Because the only person by my side was Ayaka.

Ayaka was the only person who talked to me.

Why did I find out about such a simple matter only now? Why now?

After a long silence, I suddenly found that my forehead was on Min-san’s bare shoulders, then I hastily backed away.

“Ah, err…… So- sorry.”

Min-san laughed, patted my head gently and showed a ‘it’s all right, don’t you mind’ kind of smile.

Things are probably alright now, right? Although I still don’t know what to do. Probably because I was now relieved, my stomach started to grumble. Min-san did not miss that.

“There’s a ramen with a new flavor, do you want to try it?”

“Err….. Erm…..” I hesitated for awhile. It seemed that Min-san has noticed something, then she squinted while coming close to me.

“……Hmmm, I feel that you often tell people of your true feelings, so I have something to ask you.”

“Ah?” Do I look like this kind of person? Do I talk to myself so frequently?

“…… How is my ramen? Are they good?”

Min-san’s expression became very sincere. Her hands held both of my hands, wet eyes looking at me coquettishly, making me unable to keep silent.

“Err……”

“You can just tell me the truth, I won’t hit you.”

“Sometimes the soup just feels a tiny bit sweet……”

“You can just tell me honestly, is it good or is it bad?”

“If you really want me to say, then of course it’s bad. Ouch! That hurts, didn’t you say you won’t hit me?”

“Shut up, idiot!”

I was kicked out of the shop.

“I WILL make a soup that will make you say that it is tasty and touch you to tears, remember that!”

Like a child screaming at me, Min-san closed the grille door. I was the only person at the bottom of this building.

Will things turn out alright even now? How should I apologize? ‘It’s simple…..” Ayaka’s words replayed in my mind. ‘Shout when you’re angry like the others, and laugh when you’re happy like the others, speak your mind when you want something, you could do it too.’

If things were that simple, I wouldn’t be here right now. Then what on Earth could I do? I thought fuzzily while walking towards the cold, night streets.

<center>*</center>

I skipped classes for two days. It was not because I was sick or hurt. Although I, myself, thought that this is stupid, I still felt: I can’t face Ayaka before I’m mentally prepared.

On Friday, I went to school after it had ended. I haven’t gone to the rooftop after school for quite some time now, but Ayaka was nowhere to be seen. Crossing over the railings and looking at the campus, I could not see Ayaka at the garden.

I thought—— maybe it’s already too late, maybe I have already lost everything, but is still comically turning around in circles, trying to make amends. That couldn’t be helped, because I’m an idiot.

After pondering for a while, I thought of a place that I haven’t searched for yet.

The greenhouse was at the interior of the school, near to the walls surrounding the school. At the other side of the wall is a graveyard, so not many people go there. Entering the Gardening Club for a month or so, this is still the first time that I’ve come to the greenhouse. As taking care of greenhouse plants requires special skills, Ayaka has always handled them alone.

Through the foggy glass, I could only faintly see the greenery inside, its interior should be about as big as a classroom.

When I was about to extend my hands to the high class rustless handle, the door opened from the inside.

“…… Fujishima-kun?”

Suddenly I came face to face with Ayaka, who looked shocked after giving out a scream. I was shocked too, and could not immediately accept the fact that Ayaka suddenly appeared before my eyes.

“I- I just sprayed some herbicide inside, so you can’t go close to it!”

Ayaka regained her cool and pushed me out of the greenhouse by the chest.

“Why did you come here?”

Ayaka sounded as if she was still angry.

“…… Well, I’m also a part of the Gardening Club.”

“You don’t need to force yourself again. It’s all my fault, dragging you into the Gardening Club against your will. Let’s just be a ghost member in each other’s clubs.”

Ayaka said angrily, which was out of character for her.

“……That wouldn’t do.”

I said with a voice that got smaller and smaller. Maybe Ayaka would never forgive me ever again. Thinking of this, my whole body shivered.

“Why? Aren’t you…….”

“…… If things go on like this, won’t the things that we’ve painstakingly done go to waste?”

“—— Eh?”

I took out a plastic bag from my pocket, took out one of them and stuffed it into her hands. She opened her hands and raised it to eye level. It was a piece of black cloth —— an armband, and on it was printed a round, orange shape.

Ayaka stared at the armband for a while, and raised her head.

“…… Pervert, Repelling, Machine?<ref> Pervert, repel, and machine in Japanese are ‘Chikan’, ‘Genkitai’, and ‘Machine’ respectively. Their initials CGM are the same as the badge.</ref>”

“I think it’s better if you return that to me!”

“Whoa, I’m just joking, sorry.”

“You read it from the middle letter —— M High School Gardening Club.

“…… It means us, right?”

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 104.jpg|thumb|The expression on Ayaka’s face went through complicated changes, looking as if she’s both crying and laughing.]]
I shifted my gaze and nodded. The expression on Ayaka’s face went through complicated changes, looking as if she was both crying and laughing.

“How did you make this? It wouldn’t be because you wanted to make this that you took two days off, would it?”

“Yeah, I designed it using a computer, and made it at a shop.”

Ayaka looked relieved. She carefully wore the armband and then showed it to me; her stiff expression was gradually gone too.

Ayaka looked at the plastic bag in my bag and said: “Did you make one for yourself, too?”

“Yeah, you need to order at least ten if you want to make it there.”

I thought up a lot of things as an apology, but my mind was blank right now.

“I never thought that you were that bad at negotiating with other people.”

Ayaka laughed delightedly, while I was completely embarrassed, and could only lower my head.

“But you made the armband for me, I’m really happy.”

She said to me. I raised my head, clumsily returned her smile and said with my voice that sounded like it was going to vanish at any moment: “Uh, I’m sorry……” That was the best that I could do at that moment.

“Hey, let’s make a bigger one! Like a flag or something. We can use it during the school festival for the club relay race.”

Who would take part, then? There’s only two people in the club.

“That’s right, we can make a webpage! We can let this logo take the stage on the website. Do you know how to do these things?”

What can you put on the website? But I did not have enough time to answer before Ayaka continued: “Then I’ll go borrow the keys to the rooftop!” and then ran away.

While looking at her silhouette, I thought to myself: it’s okay if things are like this.

I might be clumsy, but, it would be enough if I do the things that I know how to do bit by bit.

<center>*</center>

But all of this is too late. At a place that I do not know of, my small world is quietly but truly corroded by drugs. At the corner of the evening paper that night, there was a report of the death of a young man who was sent to the hospital because of overdose of medication.

The ‘Angel Fix’ incident made a mess of my sixteen year old life in that winter, and the first person who died in that incident was that person.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2017-03-30T05:40:45Z

Lne:

==Chapter 2==

However, I was still a member of the Gardening Club a week after December began; that was because Ayaka captured me after school every day for club activities. Why must she keep bothering me? I don't even know, and I thought my head was going to burst open.

As I did not have any knowledge about gardening, I still had to stick to the railings while blankly looking at the streets as usual. That day, the brilliant blue skies trailed across the horizon. There were only two or three clouds in the skies like stickers stuck onto the sky, dazzling anyone who dared to stare at it for a long period of time.

I had always wanted to ask Ayaka: "Why did you say all that on the day when we were on the way home from the ramen shop?" However, since I could not think of a suitable question to ask, I could only continue looking at the view opposite to the railings.

“Seriously, you should really give me a hand!”

Ayaka said while puffing out her cheeks and holding a pair of scissors used for pruning.

“…… I don’t even know what to do, and the flowers have already been watered.”

“Then help me use the ampoule on the trees, one for each plant.”

Ayaka handed the ampoule fertilizer to me. The ampoule was like a small bottle of soy sauce that comes with a sumptuous bento but instead of soy sauce, it had a yellowish-green liquid inside.

“Opening an ampoule is quite hard! If the opening is too big, the fertilizer would spill out too quickly; the ones that I open are actually done with professional-level skill.”

Ayaka said triumphantly while using her scissors to cut off a little of the the tip of the ampoule.

“I’ll be in charge of cutting, while you just stick them into the pot.”

“I hate work.”

I mumbled complaints while turning the ampoule over to stick it into the pot.

“You probably don’t hate work. It's just that you can’t imagine yourself working!”

“Hime-sama, why are you so sharp about these things?” I got flustered and accidentally blurted out honorifics.

“Because my brother has said similar things before. He said that he doesn’t know why we must work if we want to live, so he left school halfway through high school. He didn’t even find a job, and just went here and there without an objective.”

Don’t know why we have to work if we want to live… Indeed, I feel that way too. If such a day came upon me, would I really accept the fact that I need to work in order to continue living? Or would I become one of the guys behind Hanamaru Ramen?

I shuddered, denying the horrendous imagination of my future, and shifted my attention to sticking the ampoules into the pots. It was already past flowering season; many dry leaves and branches could be found lying on the ground. Now is the time to prepare for the next flowering season.

“If I misunderstood, I apologize now to you first. But I think that you and my brother probably have an illness that is worse than hating work.”

“Eh?” So this is an illness?

“For instance, some people hate to eat carrots or celery when they are little, but they eat them as adults! But if I tell you to eat boots or diamonds, that can’t be achieved for eternity. This isn’t a problem of liking or hating: they cannot be eaten even as an adult.”

“Do you mean to say: ‘I cannot imagine myself eating carrots or celery,’ huh?”

“Exactly.”

“Your analogy makes me feel down.”

“Cheer up!” Ayaka patted my back. Oh please, the person who made me feel down was you in the first place!

“The people at ‘Hanamaru’ seem to like Fujishima-kun a lot, probably because you guys give off the same aura! Tetsu-senpai told me to take you there again.”

“I had already decided to never go there again.” If I continue to go, I would definitely become one of them sooner or later.

“Please go! Everyone’s waiting for you!”

Which quality in me do they admire? I almost never spoke to others willingly, so my social skills are quite poor!

“You are not as introverted as an armadillidium like you thought!”

“Really?” I didn’t say that I’m like an armadillidium.

“That’s right, and you keep talking to yourself.”

I accidentally stuck the ampoule onto my shoes.

“Do…… Do I often talk to myself?”

“Oh yes, I think that’s why you could communicate with them. Are you okay? You look terrible!”

I probably couldn’t function anymore.

“But if you don’t speak your mind, nobody would understand you!”

“I always forget how to communicate.” I answered randomly. But when I think about it, things are indeed so. Ayaka stared at me for awhile, and sighed.

“Then you should practice! Right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I still couldn't refuse her, and could only follow Ayaka to the ramen shop. That day, there wasn’t anyone behind "Hanamaru’s" kitchen door. Although it was already evening, there weren’t any customers there.

“So you’re here again, Narumi?”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san’s face, and she said so while cutting cabbages, glaring at me as well. As I saw before this, she wore a vest while her breast was covered up with a sarashi, her appearance looked as if people could easily take advantage of her.

“Forget it, I thought that you would turn out like that the last time we met.”

“Turn out how?”

“It’s still not too late!” Min-san said just that. What does she mean by not too late?

“If you just practice your communication skills, you probably would not become a NEET.”

After saying that, Ayaka went into the kitchen and put on an apron. I sighed, and sat down on a gas tank. Say whatever you want!

“Oh yeah, do you want to work part time here too, Fujishima-kun?”

Min-san replied immediately: “Narumi looks like he doesn’t know how to do anything, the shop doesn’t need these type of people.”

Discouraged, I took a spoon and stirred my coffee ice cream. Min-san took a bowl and poked her head out of the kitchen.

“That’s right, there’s still something that you can do.”

“What is it?”

“Take this to Alice.”

It was Japanese styled Dan Dan Noodles filled with vegetables, but this time, some noodles could be seen in the sea of vegetables.

“The last time you delivered it, Alice ate them all. Before that, she usually didn’t finish them, so please help today too. If there’s anything left in the bowl, I’ll beat you up!”

<center>*</center>

“What is this? I ordered Dan Dan Noodles, but without noodles, carrots, mushrooms or meat.”

Alice puffed out her cheeks, eyeing the food in the bowl in displeasure.

That day, the air-conditioning in the detective agency was still very cold, but Alice was just wearing pajamas with teddy bears on it. Won’t she be cold like this?

“But there are obviously noodles, meat and other stuff in it! Please tell me a reason for me to eat this.”

“Min-san is worried that you will have malnutrition.”

“Oh, so there’s a standard for malnutrition? Then please enlighten me about this standard of yours. Let me make this clear, having lived for over ten years on only Dr. Pepper, I will not listen to unreasonable excuses, and don’t try to use a bad excuse to convince me. I will eliminate your arguments completely.”

I sighed. I wasn’t sure if Alice was a detective or not, but this little girl really had a lot to say. I had already known that I couldn’t convince her, so I quickly used the secret technique that Min-san taught me.

“Min-san said that you can’t have ice cream if you don’t finish them.”

Alice’s froze, and her lips started to tremble.

“…… So-so despicable…… According to Act 222 of the penal code, this can already be counted as a threat, and violates the Competition law for refusing to sell as well.”

The teary-eyed Alice waved her hands, listing out one suspicious law after another. As I found it interesting, I watched Alice’s actions silently temporarily.

She probably gave up, huh? Alice picked up her chopsticks while pouting.

“Get me some Dr. Pepper! Three cans of them!”

“Do you want to drink them after eating?”

“I want to eat while drinking! How can carrots and meat be eaten directly?”

Alice, who was holding a dark red can in one hand while eating Dan Dan Noodles teary-eyed, was really worth watching.

“Stop scrutinizing me!”

Alice swiftly finished her first can of Dr. Pepper, picked up the empty can and threw it at me, while I could only hold in my laughter while turning my back on her. But Alice really is a picky eater! Is she really from Earth?

“What do you do when eating nutrition lunch at school? Didn’t you get scolded?”

I suddenly thought about that and asked Alice.

Alice was silent for awhile, and then she answered me:

“I have never been to a school.”

“Eh?”

"Although I know what a nutrition lunch is, I have never entered any educational institutions from birth.”

I didn’t think that Alice had a normal life, but I never would have thought that she hadn’t even gone to primary school.

“According to Tetsu, the NEETs who haven’t graduated from primary school are on the highest level of them all. Hmph, I am completely uninterested in these rankings.”

Even so, I have this faint feeling that if Alice went to school like other people do, she would think that a normal life is very uninteresting as well.

“No such thing, I will not look down on normal things.”

I was startled and turned my head over. It looks like I accidentally spoke my inner thoughts again.

“I was really determined to finish primary school and middle school. Even though I hate ignorance, it is completely irrelevant to normalcy. Going to school is an experience that I never had, and that is also my regret. But when people who are the same age as me are going for mandatory education, what do you think I was doing?”

Alice paused to put a piece of noodle in her mouth, soured her face and gulped it down with some Dr. Pepper. It looks like she is asking for my opinion.

“Learning how to be a good wife?”

Alice nearly spat the food out of her mouth.

“…… Your sense of humor is indeed perplexing, it’s no wonder that you are excluded from other people. I pity you very much.”

I’m now pitied, but what Alice said was the truth.

“So what’s the correct answer?”

“Eh? Ah, the answer is as you see——opening windows in the network world, observing the limited and twisted world.”

Alice’s gaze fell on the black machines that covered up the whole wall behind her.

“…… Every day?”

“The ‘every day’ that I meant is worse than you imagine. My life consisted of only saving information into my body, and washing away my helplessness by drinking Dr. Pepper. I kept searching for the meaning of my existence. Do you know this? On Earth, a child dies because of poverty every 3.6 seconds, and actually all of this is ''‘my fault’''.”

“…… Ah?”

I couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise. What nonsense is she spouting?

“This is purely a hypothetical problem. Listen, if I have enough resources and ways to produce food, I can save the starving children. I am not worried about poverty, and I am not a holy person. I repeat, this is purely a hypothetical problem. If I have enough power, I can save the children who are gradually dying, so the death of the children is due to the fact that I do not have enough power to save them. Similarly, when a plane is kept hostage by terrorists and hits a building, it is because I do not have the power to stop it; The harm that is caused due to earthquakes or tsunamis is because I do not have the power to predict them.”

Purely a hypothetical problem.

But in that case, wouldn’t that mean everything that happened is Alice’s fault?

“That is how I passed my days, using my time to confirm my helplessness. To be exact, it should be about eight years or so, huh? I want to know what a powerless person like me can do for this world, for instance, to do something for the people who died hopelessly, or I cannot do anything for them at all.”

Using eight years. It's just too stupid.

“Because I felt some limitations, I ran away from home. I sealed myself in a new fortress, and continued to open windows in this world. Hehe, actually I’m now in pursuit by my family, so I have no choice but to open a window in the real world.”

Alice laughed self-deprecatingly, and looked at the countless cubical monitors at the right side of her bed. Although the monitors were small, I could not see what it was. It was not until the curtains of ‘Hanamura’ appeared on the monitor that I realized that it was the view of the surroundings of the building. There were six live videos that were taken from surveillance cameras, including the space between this building and the next, and also their interiors.

“Being pursued…..?

“As the people in my family aren’t stupid, they probably know where I am hiding already. This is just as a precaution for them from using unorthodox methods to look for me! I ran away from home, running away from my helplessness and from the world that is gradually lost because of my powerlessness…… But even so I couldn’t find the answer to that, so……”

I looked at Alice’s face, taken aback.

This girl is serious, although I thought that the things that she said were just a joke.

“So I chose to become a detective.”

“…… Sorry, your words confuse me, I don’t get it.”

“You don’t understand? In this world, there are only two jobs that can help those who are dead or have lost something, a novelist and a detective: A novelist can revive them in their dreams, detectives can dig out the real message from their graves. This is what leaders of a religion, a politician, a burial agency or the firefighters can’t do.”

I could not say anything that moment. Alice lowered her head in loneliness, using her chopsticks to swirl the food in her bowl.

“But sometimes I still feel somewhat queasy. A detective can only take action on things that have already been lost, right? They cannot solve the things that have not happened, or dig a grave that has not been made yet. So for people who might be hurt in the future, I am still powerless.”

After that, Alice became silent and shifted her attention to the food left in her bowl. Ashamed, I turned away from her yet again. The sound of Alice chewing the cabbage sounded sorrowful, for some reason.

After a very long time, Alice finally cleared away the food in the bowl. I silently handed her the vanilla ice cream that I kept hidden for some time, but Alice just placed it on the table, not even touching it, but raised her head to look at my face.

“Eh…… Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing, I just felt inconceivable, to why I would tell you so much.”

I felt mystified too, never had I thought that Alice would tell me so much about herself, making me feel a bit worried about the future of this pajamas clad girl—— even though I am absolutely not qualified to be worried for other people.

“You can just tell me what you think! I don’t mind.”

“Okay.” Although I hesitated, I still spoke my mind honestly, because I know how hurtful a white lie can be. “What you said was too abstract, I have absolutely no idea what you said.”

I thought Alice would throw a second empty can at me, but instead she laughed out loud. Alice, with her long, black hair that has become unruly, said while wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes:

“What an interesting fellow you are. Just listening to Ayaka’s description of you, I thought that you were a hopeless person! It seems that it is not so.”

“Ayaka…… said something about me to you?”

“Hmph, so you mind? That’s surprising. I thought you have absolutely no interest in other people.”

Alice started to laugh mischievously.

“Of course I don’t mind.” I couldn’t help but retort.

“Really? Then I don’t have any reason to tell you.”

I bit my lower lip, finding that I was starting to get restless. Of course I mind how Ayaka sees me. As if she had seen through my thoughts, Alice finally answered.

“…… Ayaka said that you are similar to Toshi.”

“Toshi? Who is that?”

“He’s Ayaka’s brother! He’s also a dropout who always hangs out with Tetsu and the others, but he’s not here lately. Which reminds me, useless, doesn’t speak when he’s in a bad mood, always talking to himself and always giving trouble to Ayaka, these qualities of his are extremely similar to you.”

What Alice said is really too over. When I thought about the situation when Ayaka was describing her brother, a complicated feeling came upon me. So it was because Ayaka was worried of me, who is similar to her brother, which compelled her to invite me into the Gardening Club? I couldn’t help but think that the things that I think about are quite silly.

“You don’t need to worry, you’re not that much alike, and also you’re not a NEET.” Alice said to me, who was silent. “Toshi is not as stubborn as you, at least……”

Alice suddenly stopped talking, her eyes glued to the monitor beside her bed.

“…… Is something the matter?”

“Well, speak of the devil. Here’s Toshi.”

“Eh?”

“Why did he come out from inside?”

Following Alice’s lead, I stared at the monitor, which was showing a skinny silhouette at the third box from the right. The surroundings of the gas tanks that could be seen at the bottom left corner of the screen was filmed from above, where the NEETs like to gather. The silhouette wearing a dark blue hoodie was standing at the gap between the buildings, not even moving an inch.

“Narumi, go catch that fellow for me. He probably just wants to go back like this.”

“Why……”

“Because Ayaka is worried about him. Don’t ask anymore, just hurry!”

<center>*</center>
When I walked down the ladder, the silhouette was walking further into the gap with his back to me. I pushed away the hill of garbage bags while running towards him.

“Hey!”

The silhouette donning a sports jacket shook for a moment, and then turned his head over. He had a thin, pale face, and had a nervous expression behind his spectacles that wandered here and there. It was obvious that he was Ayaka’s brother, as their eyes were identical. Seeing as he was so nervous, I, who originally wanted to talk to him, could not think of anything to say.

“Onii-chan?”

Ayaka’s voice rang in the alley. I turned around, and saw Ayaka, who was wearing an apron, poke half of her body out of the kitchen.

Ayaka’s brother —— Toshi sighed, as if he has given up on something.

“You could just give us a call before you come here.”

“My phone service has been cancelled because I didn’t pay up.”

Ayaka dragged Toshi out of the gap between the buildings, and stealthily took some cash out of her wallet and handed it to him. Whoa, there’s actually such a useless brother, I could only pretend not to see anything.

Toshi, who went back to the ramen shop, sat on the ladders and said towards the kitchen: “Min-san, give me an ice cream! I’m parched.” Min-san, who walked out of the kitchen, knitted her brows, peered at Toshi and said: “You probably ate some strange stuff again, didn’t’ you? If you eat cold things you’ll throw up.” She returned to the kitchen after saying that.

Ayaka said: “ Onii-chan, wait for me awhile, I’ll make something hot for you to eat.” And she returned to the kitchen after saying that too.

Toshi smacked his lips, and then took out a small plastic bag out of his pockets, broke the pills in the plastic bag into half, crushed them, swallowed it down without even a drink of water, and then stared at me after he finished eating the medicine.

“Ayaka told me about you some time ago, so you’re in the same club?”

Toshi finally said to me, and I nodded a bit nervously.

“Oh really, so you’re Narumi.”

I thought to myself, what did Ayaka say to Toshi?

“She’s very dumb, being together with her is hard, isn’t it?”

I shook my head. Toshi looked at the winter sky that was full of clouds and gave a hollow laugh, his laughter felt like someone using a cold metal stick to scratch his back.

After that our conversation came to a stop. Toshi hunched his back, and then stuck his hands into the pockets of his sports jacket. His eyes wandered while starting to shake his legs. I secretly observed Toshi from the side.

Is he really that similar to me?

I dunno, maybe it really is that similar? He was older than me by about one or two years, but his skin looked dry, coarse and pale. No wonder Ayaka would be worried about him.

“Oh? How rare for you to turn up here!”

A voice suddenly sounded behind us. I turned my head around, and saw Tetsu-senpai wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt as usual, Hiro-san was wearing a leather jacket, while Major wore what seemed like clothes for the Siberian garrisons. The three walked into the gap between the buildings together.

“Toshi, what were you doing before this?”

“Nothing, I’m just busy with a lot of things.”

Facing Tetsu-senpai’s questions, Toshi averted his gaze and answered mysteriously.

Tetsu-senpai looked at me and then looked at Toshi, and said:” Narumi’s here again! That way, the three dropouts are all here, NEETs who graduated from middle school are truly the best!”

“I haven’t dropped out yet, don’t group me together with you guys!”

My objections were completely ignored.

“It’s because Tetsu-san says things like this, NEETs-in-waiting would increase! We can’t wait until he drops out, we must figure out a way for him to drop out willingly!” “The one who graduated from high school, you’re too noisy! Wanna have a fight?” Major and Tetsu-senpai started to argue for some reason.

“It’s rare that Toshi is here, since we haven’t gone to the arcade for a long time, let's go together!” Hiro-san suggested. “I learnt a new chain technique, and can use a new killer technique, so I can defeat Toshi now!”

“Eh, I don’t want to, aiyo!”

Toshi was unwilling to go, but his arms were held by Tetsu-senpai, and was forced to stand up.

“Will you come with us, Narumi?”

“To where?” Ayaka flew out of the kitchen in a hurry.

Hiro-san smiled and said: “The arcade.”

“Is Onii-chan going too?”

“Let’s go quickly!”

As if he found the situation hassling, Toshi looked at Ayaka for a moment and then quickly walked to the main streets.

<center>*</center>

I was brought to the arcade at the shopping center of the station. The first floor was filled with crane games and sticker making machines, while half of the second floor was occupied by large music game machines, online games and racing games. The older games were all squeezed in a corner.

Toshi was really good in fighting games, Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san challenged him in turn, but still couldn’t defeat him.

Major dragged Toshi to a Gundam fighting machine and challenged him with brimming confidence, but was also completely defeated. Toshi, who was controlling Sac II, had superhuman-like senses, making people think that he had another pair of eyes behind his back. Toshi did not want to play at the start, but his eyes became somewhat eerie after winning a few matches, and he also made strange noises. Having a six time winning streak while playing with Major, I originally thought that Toshi would again make the annoying laugh again, but his face suddenly turned green, said ‘I’m going to the washroom for awhile’, and left his game that was playing halfway.

“…… That guy, seems like he’s in trouble again.” Tetsu-senpai said worriedly.

“In trouble?”

“He once bought legal medicine from the Internet before.” <ref> Legal medicine: drugs. They're not legal at all, and are advertised as though they are by the sellers.</ref>

I recalled the pills that Toshi swallowed just now, would that be the legal medicine that Tetsu-senpai said? I started to get a bit worried.

“I’ll go check out Toshi’s condition.”

Toshi walked out of the washroom with a sickly expression on his face, the corner of his lips were wet, and smelled somewhat sour. He probably threw up.

Toshi said: “I’ll go outside to get some fresh air.” I was still worried, so I followed him out.

Under the setting sun, the road was full of cars, Bing Crosby’s Christmas song and the red green lights of the decoration could be seen and heard in the sidewalk that was full of people. Toshi sat down on the stone steps outside the arcade, and drank the Fanta carbonated water that he bought from the automatic vendor. Toshi’s eyes wandered again, making people feel queasy.

“…… Are you okay?”

“They look as if they’re not moving.”

“Eh?”

“The people look as if they’re not moving. It’s true, I can even see the movement of a dot. Even if I close my eyes, and just listen to the noise, I could win.”

After saying that, he laughed, giving no thought to the people walking around.

“Do you always hang out with Tetsu and the guys?”

Toshi said while having hiccups.

“No…… I only came to know them recently.”

“But you look like you’re very close to them.”

Toshi laughed again. Do I look like I’m very close to them?

“…… It was because I often skip school to go to the arcades, then I gradually became closer to them. They taught me a lot of things, so why don’t you go play fighting games too! I can teach you the next time.”

I felt a bit shy, and dropped my gaze to look at my knees. If I can play like this everyday, even if I’m kicked out of school, even if I become a NEET, then —— it isn’t really a bad thing.

“Toshi, would you still come to ‘Hanamaru’ after this?”

“Eh? Ah….. Hmmm, yes, right, I’ve already……”

Facing my questions, Toshi looked like he was looking far away.

“Forgot, because I didn’t meet them for quite a long time already……”

Toshi suddenly stopped talking, and started to cough violently. After he stopped coughing, he was still breathing heavily, his hunched back rocking up and down. I didn’t know what to do, and can only rub his back covered by the sports jacket.

Toshi used his trembling hands to take out a plastic bag from his pockets, this time he swallowed a pill with a gulp of Fanta. I tried to stop him, but it was too late. The carbonated drink spilled onto Toshi’s jeans, but he doesn’t seem to mind. The people passing by stared at us.

Toshi’s body finally stopped trembling.

“…… Angel Fix.”

“What is that?”

“This! Great name, isn’t it!? It brings you to heaven.”

Toshi pressed the remaining two pills left in the bag to my face. I could see a picture of wings and the letters A.F engraved on the small pink pills.

“Do you want it? I could sell it to you for a discount.”

“No thanks…… That isn’t normal medication, is it?”

“That doesn’t matter. It isn’t a drug, the others are just making a big fuss out of nothing, this is just a legal medication.”

I swallowed my saliva in anguish.

“Why? This type of medicine……”

“You ask me why? You, you……” What Toshi is saying started to get muddled up. “Why do you think humans live in this world?”

I don’t know what Toshi meant by suddenly saying this, so I could only remain silent.

“In a human’s brain, there is a type of thing called the compensation nervous system, which is what we call the A10 nervous system. When we eat tasty stuff, we are praised by other people or have bought something that we want, the system would synthesize neurotransmitters, and change it into signals so that we would have a blissful feeling. In contrast, schizophrenia or depression is usually caused by a decrease in dopamine. In short, no matter how hard we try to pursue happiness, if the brain does not synthesize neurotransmitters properly, we would not feel happy, so the reason we continue to live is to stimulate the A10 nervous system.”

I didn't say anything, but only stared at Toshi’s face. I could see that Toshi was not focused on me anymore, does he know who he is talking to? It was as if he was a different person from the Toshi just now, and has become very garrulous.

“That is why, we could just depend on medication! It’s straightforward, easy and you could feel pleasure straightaway. You don’t need to work hard to earn money, and don’t need to look for girls to marry, we can achieve the same results just depending on the medication. But The process is not the same, no pain and not time-consuming. Medication is perfect. For instance, people like me, kicked out of high school, fired at work, has only graduated from middle school and could not find any work, but I don’t really feel like looking for a job anyway. Only angels would not look down on me, that’s what this is all about.”

Toshi raised the plastic bag containing the pink pills to cover the glaring streetlights in the night. I couldn’t help but take hold of his shoulders and start to shake him.

“I’m alright, it hurts, stop shaking me.”

I’m alright, I’m alright, as if following a beat for a song, Toshi kept repeating this sentence.

“That’s right, I have something to ask you, did you see some yakuzas that are about the same age as us at the ramen shop recently?”

“…… Do you mean Yondaime?”

I told Toshi about Yondaime visiting Alice’s room.

“What the heck, so you even know about Yondaime and Alice! That’s good, I just wanted to know about this thing. Hahaha, you’ve completely become one of them now!”

Toshi strolled towards the sidewalk, laughing maniacally at the night skies. The people passing by knitted their brows and walked far away from us, forming a space shaped like a half circle.

“Does Ayaka get along with the others?”

I nodded.

“Isn’t she somewhat lonesome at school?”

"Although she’s a bit eccentric, Ayaka isn’t the same as me, she can happily talk to our classmates naturally."

“Is that so? Why is that, I wonder? She once refused to go to school when she was in middle school, why is that? When did she become a normal person again? And she even wanted to drag me to school too. I just couldn’t do it, it’s not that I like not going to school. She flew into a temper when I said that I wanted to drop out, really, nagging me should have its limits.”

After listening to this, I, who was sitting down, froze. While laughing boisterously, Toshi walked into the crowd, going towards the main road. Seeing Toshi disappear in the sea of people, I could only stare at the view in a daze.

In the din of the crowd, Toshi’s scary, screeching laughter could still be heard. I hastily stood up, pushing away the crowd and went after him. This is not good. Although I don’t know why, I felt that a problem is going to arise.

The people nearby also seemed to sense what I have felt from the laughter. Toshi walked unsteadily on the road, and a circular space formed beside him, as if he was wearing a large, invisible float. The crowd stopped moving, causing me to be unable to get close to Toshi.

It was like Toshi was enclosed in an inexplicable membrane, springing towards the zebra crossing while the lights were yellow. The yellow light changed to red in a flash, and the drivers started sounding their horn at Toshi. He unsteadily walked to the other side of the zebra crossings while laughing, and I, who was standing at the other side, could not do anything but keep my eyes on him.

The crowd who was waiting for the light to change to green made a small noise, but Toshi’s silhouette vanished in only a moment in the impatient horns and the cars that were passing the junction. As soon as Toshi’s silhouette disappeared, everyone seemed to have forgot about the scary laughter. The people in this city are very tolerant of oddballs, because things will be endless if they care about each and every one of them.

Even so, a man kept staring at Toshi with a smile on his face, until Toshi vanished. The man was very young, and was waiting for the lights to change by my side. He donned a high class Kashmir wool coat, has thin cheeks, and had a pair of frameless glasses on his face with a sharp chin.

Our gazes locked for a moment, and that was enough for me to shiver. I don’t know why, but I could feel that there is something hidden deep in his eyes that makes me feel queasy.

Music rang from the pockets of the man’s coat, it was a steady sound of a plucking guitar. He took out his phone and answered it: “Hello…… Yes, I’ve found Shinozaki, I’ll go back as soon as I pick him up. Hmm? Keep the distillation locked up first, and wait for me to go back.. Continue to put them in separate packs, you know that our stocks aren’t enough, don’t you? That’s right, yeah……”

The voice that could never be forgotten even though it is only heard once, gave people an unpleasant feeling like thorns. The man started to walk while talking on the phone, while I was pushed by the people at the back, and nearly fell down on the streets.I hurriedly caught hold of the railings at the side of the sidewalk. The traffic light changed to green when I didn’t notice, so the crowd rushed out to the zebra crossings.

But I could not move. The man’s words left an unforgettable impression on me, causing my legs to tremble, unable to move even one step.

The man indeed said: “Shinozaki.” Does he know Toshi? But who on Earth is he?

A bad premonition flashed across my mind.

“Hey! Where’s Toshi? Where has he gone?”

A voice spoke to me, who was standing at the end of the street, not knowing what to do. Turning my head to the voice, Tetsu-senpai, Hiro-san and Major were all there.

“…… I don’t know where he ran off to.”

I finally said. After telling them about Toshi’s condition, a dumbfounded expression appeared on Tetsu-senpai’s face, and he scratched his head.

“Don’t go crazy on the streets after taking drugs, that idiot……”

Major said: “Should we go find him?”

Hiro-san shook his phone: “But I can’t get to his phone!”

Almost at the same time, the three looked at the street that was full of people. It was impossible to look for anyone on this street. Even so, Tetsu-senpai lightly patted my head.

“Narumi, you go back to ‘Hanamaru’ first and deal with Ayaka.”

“B- But……”

“Don’t make her feel too worried. We’ll go look for Toshi.”

I didn’t even have enough time to answer him, then the three vanished in the crowd, looking for Toshi.

<center>*</center>
After returning to the ramen shop, I found that the shop was pitch dark, and there was not even one customer, while Ayaka could not be seen anywhere as well. Min-san was stirring the butter in a large bowl.

“I told Ayaka, since there’s no customers today, she could go home first. But she said that Toshi might come back, so she’s waiting upstairs.”

“Upstairs as in Alice’s agency?”

“Yeah.”

Ayaka sat on the mattress of the agency, and she let Alice sit on her thighs, combing Alice’s long hair.

“Is Onii-chan gone already? Where is he?”

“Ayaka, it hurts, you’ve pulled my hair.” Alice moved her neck in protest.

“Ah, so sorry.”

Ayaka wasn’t really tall, but in comparison you could see that Alice was very petite, almost like a real doll.

“Did Onii-chan say where he lives right now?”

“…… I’m not really sure.”

I couldn’t answer her properly. Getting delirious after taking drugs, and then disappearing, it was really hard to tell people about this kind of stuff.

“What a headache, he should at least tell me how to contact him!”

But it seemed like Toshi found Ayaka troublesome. Is that what he really thought? Or is it some nonsense that he said after taking drugs?

“Ayaka, just don’t care about that specky, ignorant guy who suddenly disappeared. Blood relation is the first stupid cornerstone of belief that humans should break.”

“Alice, don’t turn around!”

“(sobs)”
Alice wanted to turn her head around to face Ayaka, but Ayaka held Alice’s head, so she could not move her head, causing Alice to look terrible.

“And if you would also not care about my hair, I would be very happy.”

“That wouldn’t do! You have such beautiful, luscious long hair, if you don’t comb it properly, it would become unruly very soon. The shampoo and conditioners that I gave you, did you use them?”

“Really, there should be a limit to being a busybody!

Alice made a disgruntled noise, but still sat on Ayaka’s thighs. There is a type of person in this world that are busybodies, and could not leave other people alone. Ayaka was one of them. That would probably be it.

When I was about to walk out of the agency, Ayaka said that she wanted to go home too.

While walking down the ladder, the ringtone of a phone rang from Ayaka’s bag.

“…… Hello?”

“Hello, Ayaka? It’s me……”

Toshi, who was on the phone was very loud, so loud that even I can hear him. The effects of the drug is probably still there, his voice sounded inexplicably cheerful.

“Onii-chan?”

“This is Hakamizaka-san’s phone, so I can’t talk to you so long. I’m at his place right now, so help me to tell mother.”

“Ah, but Onii-chan……”

He hung up suddenly, just like when he called just now. Ayaka silently looked at her phone, and then looked at me, showing me a troubled smile. I turned my head away.

“Was it Toshi?”

“Yeah. It seems like he’s at Hakamizaka’s.”

Hakamizaka?

“Yeah—— I’ve only seen him two or three times, so we’re not that close. He’s probably a university student. He’s very knowledgeable about poppy flowers, so probably he’ll become a scholar, huh?”

“So do you know where they are right now?”

“No, I don’t know and the phone number was private too…… I couldn’t call him again. Onii-chan is too over.”

Ayaka sadly knitted her brows, placing her phone back into her bag.

“He’s like this every time, always disappearing without saying a thing.”

I thought to myself: "That’s probably because he thinks that you’re troublesome." Ayaka looked at me and cocked her head.

“What did you say just now?”

I faked a ‘ididn’tsayanything’ expression. I’ve probably let slip my inner thoughts again.

“…… Onii-chan probably said something to you, didn’t he? I know that you’re hiding something from me.”

I silently lowered my head.

“Really, why won’t you tell me?”

I swallowed, and raised my head.

“…… I’ve heard that you refused to go to school when you were in middle school.”

Why did I ask this question? Ayaka’s expression froze, and an anxious, unnatural smile appeared on her face, showing that she wanted to hide something.

“A- About me, huh? Eh, um, that is……”

Toshi can’t be helped now, but if it was me——

“Do you think that I could still be saved?”

“…… What do you mean by that?”

I turned my back to Ayaka and walked quickly down the ladder. Even I do not know what I was talking about, why would I say such a thing?

“Fujishima-kun!”

I ignored Ayaka’s shouts and ran out of the building. On the way home, Ayaka and Toshi’s words muddled together, swirling in my mind.

<center>*</center>

The next day, I planned to skip the fifth and sixth period of Chemistry and go home straightaway. That was because I wasn’t ready to speak to Ayaka alone.

But when break time started, the guys nearby started to come and chat with me, causing me to lose my chance to escape from the classroom.

“Fujishima, I saw you at the arcade yesterday. You were with Ichinomiya-senpai, weren’t you?”

“Erm, hmm?”

Lately, my classmates kept chatting with me, but I’m still not used to it. To be exact, I haven’t remembered their names yet, so I feel as if I did something wrong when I talk to them. But I still answered them:

“Are you talking about Tetsu-senpai, perhaps? Do you guys know him?”

“Of course, Ichinomiya-senpai is extremely famous, I’ve heard that some boxing centers tried to recruit him for their team.”

“That’s right, he’s a legendary person. Didn’t he do a lot of great things before this? I’ve heard that the reason for which the P.E teacher’s restroom was turned into a storeroom is that Ichinomiya-senpai ruined it.”

“It was also said that the back door is kept closed because Ichinomiya-senpai broke it. It’s become crooked and can’t be opened.”

“The Principal is bald because of Ichinomiya-senpai.”

Te- Tetsu-senpai is that famous?

“How did you get to know Ichinomiya-senpai, Fujishima?”

That is because……

“Is it because Ichinomiya-senpai always goes to the place where Ayaka is working part time? Isn’t that right?”

The girls joined the conversation too.

“It’s a ramen shop, right? I went there once.” “The shopkeeper’s very pretty.” “Really? I want to go next time.” “Is it tasty?” “Their ice cream is the best.” “Why is it that the ice cream is tasty? Isn’t it a ramen shop?”

But Ayaka as the person that they were talking about did not say anything, or join the conversation. Our classmates ignored Ayaka and I, chatting away happily. Just when we were starting to get rowdy, the bell marking the fifth period rang, and the Chemistry teacher walked into the classroom.

That caused me to be unable to skip the class, and so I was forced to stay until school ends. Usually, Ayaka would immediately drag me to the Gardening Club, but today she just looked at me for a moment, and walked out of the classroom while putting on her armband.

“Did you guys have a fight?”

The guy who sat in front of me asked me casually, and I shook my head. The focus of my classmates were on me. If I were to go home just like that, it seems like the atmosphere would get worse. I was forced to leave my bag in the room and went to look for Ayaka in the courtyard.

Ayaka was holding a spade while squatting at the side of the garden. I sat on the bricks beside the garden, watching the plants that we tended, as I did not know what to say.

The one who spoke first was Ayaka.

“You still don’t remember the names of our classmates, right?”

“…… How did you know?”

“I sensed it from the way that you spoke.”

But is there a problem with that?

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t remember their names, it’s just that you seem very guarded when talking to the others, like you’re talking at two sides of a brick wall. You were like that yesterday too……”

Ayaka still minded what had happened yesterday…… Actually I mind it too. The words that Toshi had said were still lingering in my ears.

“…… Why do you butt in my business so much? Are those people who can’t fit in school life such an eyesore?”

After I said that, I felt that I’ve been too harsh. From yesterday, I had been trying to control my temper. Ayaka looked dumbfounded, with her jaw open. After about three seconds, she suddenly blushed.

“Why are you asking such a thing?”

She actually asked me why.

“I can only speak to the others through a wall, does that bother anyone?”

“…… It bothers me!”

Ayaka answered with her face red.

“…… You’ve bothered me!”

Ayaka’s tone became harsh, and she repeated it again. With my mouth half-open, I could only stare at her lips in a daze. What is she talking about? What does she man by that?

“You don’t need to know the others in class better, but can’t you lower your guard when talking to me? It makes me feel very lonely.”

“…… Why?”

“Why? You asked me why? Don’t you know?”

Ayaka stood up and said loudly. Quite a few students in the courtyard shifted their gaze to us.

“I…… Eh? Ah, wh- why?” My muddled thoughts made me seem as if I’m raving. I stood up.

“…… I really don’t know!”

“Forget it, never mind if you don’t know.”

Ayaka, whose face was dyed a sunset red, bit her lips and shook her head. I froze, and Ayaka took her bag that was on the bench beside the garden, turned around and ran away.

“…… Wait!”

I don’t know why I wanted to catch hold of Ayaka, but she roughly flung away my hand.

Bzzzzzzt.

The sound of something tearing rang out loud. My whole body suddenly became cold.

A yellow object fell onto the soil.

The armband of the Gardening Committee have become a torn, yellow piece of cloth.

“Ah……”

Ayaka turned around, used her hands to cover her mouth, and lowered her head to look at the armband for awhile. When I picked it up to say something, Ayaka hurriedly turned around and ran away, disappearing out of the school gate in a flash.

I was left behind. I squatted down and went into a daze in the winter sun, thinking repeatedly about the things that Ayaka has just said. I thought it over many times, but I still couldn’t understand the reason for Ayaka’s tears, and have no idea what to do now.

I stood there for awhile, and resignedly picked up the spade and the armband. I originally thought that Ayaka might come back immediately, but I as a member of the Gardening Club should still do my job. But I only know how to water and weed, after I finished doing them, it was as if there was a hole in my heart.

Until the sun had set, Ayaka still hasn’t come back.

I walked into the computer lab that I didn’t enter for a long time, tried to sit in the seat by the windows, but I couldn’t find the energy to turn on the computer. So the computer lab that has only one person is actually so quiet.

I placed the torn armband on the table. Why? Why did Ayaka get angry? I got more and more angry thinking about it. She didn’t even explain properly but started to cry, it gave me a headache too. I don’t even know if it’s my fault. No, it is probably my fault. If I cannot continue to be silent, what should I do?

Then I thought of something.

Doesn’t this mean that I’ve returned to the days when I’m alone?

But the silence in the room was suffocating. I couldn’t stand it, stuffed the armband back into my pocket and walked out of the computer laboratory.

<center>*</center>

When I think about it, it’s the first time that I went to the station by myself. Around the station were a lot of people waiting to cross the road, sometimes the crowd rushed out as if a gate suddenly opened.

On the road, there was an orchestra of the sound of exhausts, footsteps of hundreds of people, people selling phones and music of Christmas songs. Walking in the crowd, my back and my shoulders kept getting pushed, so I could only continue to walk unsteadily. Suddenly I had an illusion that I was alone at a barren place in the winter.

I shook my head, crossed the zebra crossings and went to the arcade at the street center.

I remember using a few coins to play, but don’t really remember what game I played. After I used up all the coins, I sat on the chair with my back to the wall and stared at the end screen of the game.

Before I met Ayaka, how did I pass my time alone? I actually could not remember it, it’s really unbelievable. I don’t know how to apologize to Ayaka if I went to the ramen shop and met her there, so I could only stay in the arcade, depressed. Because Ayaka doesn’t even want to speak to me.

That was how I tiredly leaned against the wall, and did not leave until the arcade played the ‘Goodnight Song’.

<center>*</center>

It was already past midnight, the streets that were further away from the station were already in darkness. I walked near Hanamaru Ramen shop and peered inside the shop from between the buildings. The curtains were already taken down, and a dim light could be seen faintly in the dark kitchen. There weren’t anyone else except Min-san, as it was already time for the shop to close.

What am I doing?

I squatted beside the air-conditioner to hide myself. Everything has already become messed up. I really feel like digging a hole to hide in it. When I sat down, the cold air passed through my thin coat. Maybe I should just sleep here? I might be able to freeze to death like this.

“Narumi, what are you doing here?”

Suddenly I heard a voice from above me. Shocked, I stood up and banged my head on the exhaust pipe. The pain made me see stars.

“…… It hurts.”

“Are you an idiot……”

A surprised expression appeared on Min-san’s face.

“How……” How did you know that I was here?

“Alice called me to say that someone was loitering over here. Why did you come? Ayaka has already gone home!”

“Ah……”

It’s the surveillance cameras. How annoying, wasting these high-tech machines on this useless place. I could not face Min-san, but felt her gaze on me.

I couldn’t say anything for a moment.

Finally, I heard her sigh.

“Do you want to enter the shop? There are some new dishes for the winter.”

I raised my head. Min-san has even took off her vest, wearing an apron on the lower half of her body, while only a sarashi was bound to the upper part of her body.

Min-san took hold of my arms and dragged me into the shop. I just came here yesterday, but now I still feel that the smell in Hanamaru Ramen Shop is very nostalgic. The large pot that was used to cook soup in the kitchen was still being heated up, with white fumes wafting out of it. Even if it’s winter, the soup that is prepared for a long time would still be steaming hot, wouldn’t it? It’s just that the way that Min-san was dressed: showing her stomach, was too hot for a teenager like me. I could only look away from her.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 096.jpg|thumb|Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me.]]
Min-san took two paper cups and sat down beside me. Hello? You’re just wearing a sarashi for your upper body! Why don’t you at least wear a shirt? I tried very hard not to look at her and focused my attention on the ice cream. The ice cream this time was sprinkled with cocoa powder. Eating just a spoonful of it, I could taste the sweet flavor of cheese and the fragrance of orange wine, this is a flavor that even I know.

“…… Tiramisu?”

“That’s right, sometimes I would try to make something mainstream too. Does it taste good?”

I nodded. Compared to the ramen here, saying that the ice cream is good isn’t really just being courteous. I remember that tiramisu in Italian meant ‘give me a pull’, is my depressed feeling that clearly shown on my face? I fell into deep thought, and accidentally let my tongue slip.

“You can make such delicious ice cream, then why did you open a ramen shop?”

Whoops!

I cautiously took a peek at Min-san’s expression, but could only see a melancholic expression on her face.

“This shop was originally my dad’s.” Her expression suddenly returned to normal and said: “I have wanted to open an ice cream shop, so I became an apprentice at an ice cream shop. But one day my dad suddenly disappeared without a trace, so I came back to inherit the shop.

“So that’s it……” I don’t know what to say, and could only lower my head in apology. “I’m sorry, asking these strange questions.”

“You don’t need to be sorry.” Min-san said while smiling.

“Haven’t you ever thought of remodeling the shop into an ice cream shop?”

“Yeah, I did. But I like this shop, the customers and the atmosphere here. These are only present because of the ramen shop. If I remodeled the shop, these will disappear, so I chose to continue.”

Min-san looked around the dark shop. There were menus that were splattered with drops of oil, autographs of artists(probably) stuck onto the wall, a cracked counter, and an old but brightly polished kitchen ceiling and wall.

“Those who don’t have a job claimed the back of the ramen shop as their territory, it’s because they don’t have any other places to go. I don’t mind that!”

While saying that, Min-san patted her apron that had ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it. This is the symbol of the shop and the shop is what Min-san got for giving up on her dream of selling ice cream.

“Is…… that so?”

I again thought of meaningless stuff, and accidentally blurted out.

“But your father might be missing because he hated the ramen shop and may not have wanted you to inherit the ramen shop.”

“I know.”

Min-san slapped my shoulders roughly while laughing loudly.

“I don’t care what other people think of, I just do it because I feel like doing it, and that’s enough. People live by forcing others to accept other people to accept their own way of living.”

I blankly stared at Min-san’s face.

“We don’t even know what they’re thinking about anyways, so we can only assume that they are the same as us!”

…… Ah, so that’s how it is.

I finally understood the reason for Ayaka’s anger.

She was the same as me. I, too, was depressed and angry because Ayaka went away without saying a thing.

Because the only person by my side was Ayaka.

Ayaka was the only person who talked to me.

Why did I find out about such a simple matter only now? Why now?

After a long silence, I suddenly found that my forehead was on Min-san’s bare shoulders, then I hastily backed away.

“Ah, err…… So- sorry.”

Min-san laughed, patted my head gently and showed a ‘it’s all right, don’t you mind’ kind of smile.

Things are probably alright now, right? Although I still don’t know what to do. Probably because I was now relieved, my stomach started to grumble. Min-san did not miss that.

“There’s a ramen with a new flavor, do you want to try it?”

“Err….. Erm…..” I hesitated for awhile. It seemed that Min-san has noticed something, then she squinted while coming close to me.

“……Hmmm, I feel that you often tell people of your true feelings, so I have something to ask you.”

“Ah?” Do I look like this kind of person? Do I talk to myself so frequently?

“…… How is my ramen? Are they good?”

Min-san’s expression became very sincere. Her hands held both of my hands, wet eyes looking at me coquettishly, making me unable to keep silent.

“Err……”

“You can just tell me the truth, I won’t hit you.”

“Sometimes the soup just feels a tiny bit sweet……”

“You can just tell me honestly, is it good or is it bad?”

“If you really want me to say, then of course it’s bad. Ouch! That hurts, didn’t you say you won’t hit me?”

“Shut up, idiot!”

I was kicked out of the shop.

“I WILL make a soup that will make you say that it is tasty and touch you to tears, remember that!”

Like a child screaming at me, Min-san closed the grille door. I was the only person at the bottom of this building.

Will things turn out alright even now? How should I apologize? ‘It’s simple…..” Ayaka’s words replayed in my mind. ‘Shout when you’re angry like the others, and laugh when you’re happy like the others, speak your mind when you want something, you could do it too.’

If things were that simple, I wouldn’t be here right now. Then what on Earth could I do? I thought fuzzily while walking towards the cold, night streets.

<center>*</center>

I skipped classes for two days. It was not because I was sick or hurt. Although I, myself, thought that this is stupid, I still felt: I can’t face Ayaka before I’m mentally prepared.

On Friday, I went to school after it had ended. I haven’t gone to the rooftop after school for quite some time now, but Ayaka was nowhere to be seen. Crossing over the railings and looking at the campus, I could not see Ayaka at the garden.

I thought—— maybe it’s already too late, maybe I have already lost everything, but is still comically turning around in circles, trying to make amends. That couldn’t be helped, because I’m an idiot.

After pondering for a while, I thought of a place that I haven’t searched for yet.

The greenhouse was at the interior of the school, near to the walls surrounding the school. At the other side of the wall is a graveyard, so not many people go there. Entering the Gardening Club for a month or so, this is still the first time that I’ve come to the greenhouse. As taking care of greenhouse plants requires special skills, Ayaka has always handled them alone.

Through the foggy glass, I could only faintly see the greenery inside, its interior should be about as big as a classroom.

When I was about to extend my hands to the high class rustless handle, the door opened from the inside.

“…… Fujishima-kun?”

Suddenly I came face to face with Ayaka, who looked shocked after giving out a scream. I was shocked too, and could not immediately accept the fact that Ayaka suddenly appeared before my eyes.

“I- I just sprayed some herbicide inside, so you can’t go close to it!”

Ayaka regained her cool and pushed me out of the greenhouse by the chest.

“Why did you come here?”

Ayaka sounded as if she was still angry.

“…… Well, I’m also a part of the Gardening Club.”

“You don’t need to force yourself again. It’s all my fault, dragging you into the Gardening Club against your will. Let’s just be a ghost member in each other’s clubs.”

Ayaka said angrily, which was out of character for her.

“……That wouldn’t do.”

I said with a voice that got smaller and smaller. Maybe Ayaka would never forgive me ever again. Thinking of this, my whole body shivered.

“Why? Aren’t you…….”

“…… If things go on like this, won’t the things that we’ve painstakingly done go to waste?”

“—— Eh?”

I took out a plastic bag from my pocket, took out one of them and stuffed it into her hands. She opened her hands and raised it to eye level. It was a piece of black cloth —— an armband, and on it was printed a round, orange shape.

Ayaka stared at the armband for a while, and raised her head.

“…… Pervert, Repelling, Machine?<ref> Pervert, repel, and machine in Japanese are ‘Chikan’, ‘Genkitai’, and ‘Machine’ respectively. Their initials CGM are the same as the badge.</ref>”

“I think it’s better if you return that to me!”

“Whoa, I’m just joking, sorry.”

“You read it from the middle letter —— M High School Gardening Club.

“…… It means us, right?”

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 104.jpg|thumb|The expression on Ayaka’s face went through complicated changes, looking as if she’s both crying and laughing.]]
I shifted my gaze and nodded. The expression on Ayaka’s face went through complicated changes, looking as if she was both crying and laughing.

“How did you make this? It wouldn’t be because you wanted to make this that you took two days off, would it?”

“Yeah, I designed it using a computer, and made it at a shop.”

Ayaka looked relieved. She carefully wore the armband and then showed it to me; her stiff expression was gradually gone too.

Ayaka looked at the plastic bag in my bag and said: “Did you make one for yourself, too?”

“Yeah, you need to order at least ten if you want to make it there.”

I thought up a lot of things as an apology, but my mind was blank right now.

“I never thought that you were that bad at negotiating with other people.”

Ayaka laughed delightedly, while I was completely embarrassed, and could only lower my head.

“But you made the armband for me, I’m really happy.”

She said to me. I raised my head, clumsily returned her smile and said with my voice that sounded like it was going to vanish at any moment: “Uh, I’m sorry……” That was the best that I could do at that moment.

“Hey, let’s make a bigger one! Like a flag or something. We can use it during the school festival for the club relay race.”

Who would take part, then? There’s only two people in the club.

“That’s right, we can make a webpage! We can let this logo take the stage on the website. Do you know how to do these things?”

What can you put on the website? But I did not have enough time to answer before Ayaka continued: “Then I’ll go borrow the keys to the rooftop!” and then ran away.

While looking at her silhouette, I thought to myself: it’s okay if things are like this.

I might be clumsy, but, it would be enough if I do the things that I know how to do bit by bit.

<center>*</center>

But all of this is too late. At a place that I do not know of, my small world is quietly but truly corroded by drugs. At the corner of the evening paper that night, there was a report of the death of a young man who was sent to the hospital because of overdose of medication.

The ‘Angel Fix’ incident made a mess of my sixteen year old life in that winter, and the first person who died in that incident was that person.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2017-03-30T03:08:43Z

Lne: /* Chapter 1 */

"It's a primitive response to gratitude. To give pleasure. You see, our normal hosts are quite mindless; they can be thanked only by physical sensation."

"Thank you for agreeing to transport me. Thank you very much."

* "The Only Neat Thing to Do" by James Tiptree, Jr.

==Chapter 1==

A boxer, a soldier, a gigolo, a detective, even a Yakuza boss—

I met so many different types of people that winter; the winter I was sixteen. Technically they were all classified as ''NEET''s, but they were different kinds. ''NEET'', the term occasionally manages to find its way into newspapers or television. At the time I thought it merely referred to unmotivated and unemployed youths, but the reality was that there were many different sides to them. There was no all-encompassing reason they remain jobless and fail to attend school.

“The term ''NEET'' refers to neither ‘useless people’ nor ‘lazy people’”. It was those words which that detective said to me. “The only difference lies in the rules. While everybody seems content using the board to play checkers we play chess instead.”

“I don’t get it. Doesn’t that mean you’re just getting in the way?” The naive me of then questioned. The detective seemed to think for a moment, pursing those cherry-like lips which eventually gave way to a silent smile.

“I suppose that it would seem that way to those who just want to rush ahead. I understand that society wants to just group us together and label us: flinging us out into a rubbish dump. I also understand that they want to point at us, to laugh mockingly. Let them laugh all they want. No matter how you argue with it, the fact remains. We’re a negative influence on society at large, that’s undeniable.”

The detective lowered her head, gazing at her opened palms before looking at me again. This time her smile was not one of sarcasm or of bitterness, instead it was one comparable to the rays of sunlight on a freezing winter’s day. “We will never laugh at ourselves. Just as earthworms do not fear darkness and penguins are not ashamed of their inability to fly. That’s the meaning of life, is it not?”

I couldn’t muster a response. Perhaps it was that I had never thought so deeply about matters such as these before. Regardless of how you dress it up, of how many metaphors you use, doesn’t the main fact remain? You’re still all useless people.

However, it was that same winter I saw my first corpse, that I assaulted another person. It was the first time in this life of mine that I had contemplated what it truly meant to be alive. Though, I suppose anyone who’d witnessed another person forfeit their life and seek death might feel the same way.

But I digress, that is a story for later. For now I will tell you about the winter I first met these people, and the story of a normal, non-''NEET'' girl.

<center>*</center>

Near the end of November, I met Ayaka for the first time.

After school ended on Tuesday, I sat on the water tower on the roof of the southern campus, and stared blankly at tall buildings far away. Normally once school ends, I would go to the computer lab and focus on club activities that only need one person. But on afternoons with computer lessons, there are a lot of students remaining to play on the computers that they usually don’t have access to. I am unable to bring myself to walk in just like that, so I end up coming up to the roof to waste time every Tuesday and Thursday. Staring at the computer lab on the second story of the northern campus, I gave off a lot of "Get lost already!" waves, and sighed as I looked at the streets below.

The streets of the city I currently live in can be divided into two colors, while the long thin river that flows like the artery of a patient is the divider of the colors. The side closer to me has rusted roofs of factories, cheap apartments lying side by side, and then there is the high school. I am not sure why, but there are a lot of shrines and graves in this area; My house is also on this side. On the other side is a tall flyover bridge with a highway leading to the capital, a gigantic train station with countless railways, tall buildings packed along complicatedly interweaving roads on the slope, shopping malls and television stations. On sunny days, you can even see the shadow of the government building far away. Tokyo is an amazing place to let boring housings that can be found anywhere in Japan and tall modern buildings co-exist peacefully here.

Looking down from the roof, the train station is like a scene in an advertisement on TV, without realism. Perhaps it's because I don't want to get close to that area? As we can wear our school uniform and straightaway go out to play immediately after school, I heard that our school is rather popular in Tokyo; If the sailor costume has bright colors, it might even increases the attractiveness by around 40%.

That day was a cloudy day, just nice enough that you can closely examine the glass panels of the tall buildings that are normally unclear due to their piercing reflections. Speaking of which, they are just a bunch of glass windows that are cut using similar methods. I always filled those glass squares with colors in my mind, as though I was sketching pixel art.

I've gotten used to killing time like that. I think it's because I'm always transferring schools due to my dad's work. At the beginning of October, when I transferred into my current high school, I joined the Computer Club just because there was no one else active there, and went about my school life without getting noticed by anyone. I've often thought that there's no point in me going to high school, while I couldn't follow the lessons as well.

As I was gazing at the building, I suddenly heard a clattering sound below me, and thus I leaned my upper body outwards to have a look. The water supply tower was set on top of the stair room jutting out from the roof while the sound was that of someone who had climbed up the stairs and opened the door.

"Eh? He's not here?"

I heard a girl's voice. When I carefully leaned forward and peered directly below, she turned around, meeting my gaze.

She had short hair, and strong-spirited eyebrows, in contrast her eyes, which gave off a cute, friendly impression. I felt like I'd seen her before. As I moved to get up, she made an extremely surprised face, letting out a "Wah!", causing me to tumble down from the water supply tower.

It was lucky that I fell from my feet, but as the backs of my hands scraped roughly against the concrete wall, the first thing she did when we met was to wash my wounds with water from the watering can she had.

"Why would you climb up a place like that, it's dangerous!"

She said while applying plasters on my wound. Being asked such a question, I couldn’t answer her.

“……idiots and something like high places, after all.”

“You have to play down the ‘idiots’ part when you say that!” <ref>Japanese idiom, idiots and smoke like high places. </ref>

She calmly replied. Although I wanted to escape, I couldn’t do so as my hand was held tightly.

“There, I’m done. Remember not to climb to high places again.” She lightly tapped my right hand that was full of plasters, just like a caretaker who was scolding small children. Then, she said while smiling, “Even though I said all that, I actually climbed it before myself. Seeing the ladder over there really gives you an urge to climb it, doesn't it?”

Anyway, who on earth is this girl? As I can’t recall neither faces nor names of anyone in school, I cannot think of any girl who would talk to me with such a friendly tone.

Suddenly, I saw the yellow badge on her left arm. Although it was quite old and was already somewhat faded, the words ‘Gardening Committee’ could still be seen on it. At that moment, I finally noticed the large number of flower pots arranged by the railings. Does our school even have a Gardening Committee?

“Ah, so you have to climb that high to see the computer lab! Are you that type of person, Fujishima-kun? Those who can’t concentrate when someone else is in the room? The type that people call the artistic type?

The girl held on to the railings, saying all that while looking at the school building opposite of us. I was taken aback.

“——How do you know about that?”

I let out a shout that startled even myself. She turned around to look at me with a look of shock on her face.

“Well, our class is on this side of the third floor, so that's why the computer lab can be seen from there. Besides, Fujishima-kun always sits beside the windows.”

I was found out. Color drained out of my face. How much does this girl know? She doesn’t know that I was drawing naughty pictures on the computer, does she? Wait, that’s not the main point…

“Why do you know my name?”

She raised her arms like a baseball pitcher who was getting ready to pitch the ball. It seemed my question surprised her.

“Don’t you remember me? We’re even in the same class!”

“Huh?”

I started to become anxious. From the time when I transferred to this school, I practically avoided all contact with other people, which is why I can’t remember the names of my classmates.

“It was I who told you where the canteen is and also collected information of World History for you. Even when you were changing clothes during P.E class, I have helped you out!”

“Wa- Wait a minute!”

“That last comment was just a joke~”

Ugh, this girl…

“Although I thought that you might have forgotten about me, I didn’t really believe that it would really be true…..”

Seeing the girl with tears glistening in her eyes, I can’t help but feel somewhat guilty.

“My name is Ayaka Shinozaki, and I sit just beside you in class. How can you forget about me even like this?”

“I’m sorry…”

“Fujishima-kun, you don’t think that you are a part of class 1-4, do you? You even skipped school during the school festival.

But the school festival was held just a week after I transferred, so I had no other choice but to skip it!

“And you aren’t even wearing the class badge. It's rare for public high schools to have class badges, so it would be a pity if you don’t wear it!”

I didn’t really think it’s a pity, so I lied to her: “ I lost it.”

“Then I’ll lend you mine then, I have some to spare at home.” Said Ayaka while she took off her class badge from her sailor uniform.

“Huh? No, there’s really no need to.”

“Seriously, don’t move.”

She caught me from the back when I was trying to escape. I couldn’t help but freeze and pause my breathing for a moment. She moved her hands to the front of my blazer and put on the class badge on the collar of my blazer. Looking at this from another angle, wouldn’t it seem like she was hugging me from behind? No, wait, I have to calm down.

After what seemed like a very long time, the warmth of her body finally faded from my back.

“Hmm, that’s better.”

She turned me around and nodded with a satisfied look on her face. With a complicated feeling, I lowered my gaze and gazed at the blue and green badge. It was as though an alien thing appeared on my neck. Why did she help me to this extent? I saw many other people who take very good care of transfer students, but it was the first time I saw someone who was ''that'' helpful.

“It is a requirement of the school rules that one must wear a class badge, so don’t you take it off.”

“Why do the schools in Tokyo have so many odd rules…..”

Actually, isn’t it my fault for feeling that Tokyo is a very free place in the first place? One of the many annoying rules is that students must join at least one club. It was all because of these rules that I got into these kinds of troubles.

“If it weren’t for the school rules, you probably would have been in the Going-Home-Club, wouldn't you?”

So? So what?

“But isn’t the Computer Club going to be abolished next year?”

“……Huh?”

“You see, the Third Years are going to graduate soon. I heard that they are going to abolish clubs that have less than two members when they decide the club budgets next April.”

It was the first time that I’ve heard of such an important matter. I thought of the pale, tomato-shaped face of the Computer Club advisor. That guy wants to let the Computer Club close down without saying a thing, huh? No wonder my club activities are so relaxing.

“As I was saying…”

Ayaka suddenly raised her voice, startling me into stepping back half a step.

“I have something to discuss with you. If you accept my conditions…..” Her expression was that of one who made a strong resolution. “I agree to join the Computer Club!”

“……Conditions?”

“Actually, I’m the only member left in the Gardening Club as well.”

Ayaka, who had a triumphant look on her face for some reason, placed the armband on her left arm on my palm. Gardening Club? Isn’t it the Gardening Committee?

“The committee was closed down ages ago. I found this lying around in a cupboard. Isn’t it cool?”

“Not at all.”

“Why do you always say things like that!”

Her whole face flushed red. Why do you have to be so agitated, I don't understand at all.

“Small clubs have to help each other out, isn’t that right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I succumbed to Ayaka’s threats and accepted her conditions. We went to the staff room to hand in our application forms, and things were supposed to end just like that. Realizing that I cannot stay at the rooftop alone anymore, I could only find another place to while away time after school. On the way home, I thought to myself: Is the library better or is the restroom exclusive for teachers better?

However, Ayaka walked by my table right after school.

“I’m going to borrow the keys to the rooftop, so you can get the gardening tools first! You know where they are, right? You can find them in the cupboard with “Gardening Committee” on it.”

My classmates’ gazes fluttered between Ayaka and I, who was busy putting away my books.

“Am I not just a ghost member?” I started to say.

“…..A ghost member?” With her face pale, Ayaka turned away and covered her mouth. “Th- That’s right, I’m so sorry. I- I was just too excited, and that confused me for a moment.”

It looked like tears could pour out of her eyes at any moment. My classmates’ gazes pierced through me, as though it was I who made Ayaka cry…… No, it ''was'' I who made her cry. Anyhow, this situation is just terrible.

“Erm, uh, wait a sec!”

“Fujishima-kun, you’re busy with your activities at the Computer Club, right? I’m really sorry for bothering you.”

“O- Of course not——”

“Aren’t you going to complete your drawing of the girl on the computer soon? You just haven’t added the dress yet, right?”

“UWAAAAAAHHHHH!”

I hastily covered Ayaka’s mouth.

“Alright, alright! I got it. I’ll help you then.”

“…… Really?” The tears vanished from her face in a flash. “Thank you so much!”

She stuck out her tongue, as though it was just a prank just now. Arrggh, this girl…

“Aya-chan, there's a new member in your club?”

A female classmate asked while giving me a suspicious look.

“Oh, yes. That’s why we have more horsepower now. You can ask him anything about plants!”

My classmates exchanged looks.

“Oh, yeah!” a male classmate raised his hand. “There’s a lot of mold on the washroom sink, please think of something to help.”

“Mold isn’t even a plant!” exclaimed Ayaka.

“No, it should count as a plant, shouldn’t it?” “Differentiating organisms by animals or plants is already outdated!” “Aren’t the ones in the washroom moss?” “Lichen are definitely not plants!” “The ones in the Biology Club, shut up.” “But it's growing really quickly.” “Looks like a person's face.” “Seriously?”

The guys started to discuss the topic with vigor. What is wrong with this class? After about twenty minutes of discussion, Ayaka ended up getting a mold spray to clear it away. I hastily stopped Ayaka, who was about to dash into the men’s washroom.

“……Allow me!”

My classmates probably feel sorry for me for having to clear away the mold that have spread on the whole wall. A few of them came in to give me a hand. The washroom soon stank of the pungent odor of chlorine.

“Fujishima, it was hard on you……”

They started to pity me.

“Of course, Shinozaki is not bad either.” “Not a bad person.” “Yeah.”

I nodded tiredly while scrubbing the wall vigorously with a sponge.

I suddenly noticed that it was the first time my classmates called me by my name. Even so, I just stammered, unable to even answer them properly.

<center>*</center>

“Let’s have a welcome party! My treat!”

She said that evening as we were carrying the orchid plants indoors.

“I work part time at a ramen store, so I can give you a discount.”

I thought to myself: How rare for high school girls to work part time.

“As I often went there, I became a part time worker in the end. There are many interesting customers as well. Do you want to go with me?”

“Why——”

Thinking that I would have to see Ayaka’s tearful face if I refuse her, I nodded reluctantly. After keeping the tools in the cupboard and returning the keys to the staff’s office, I walked out of the school entrance with her.

After learning that I haven’t even gone across the Shuto Expressway, she was astonished.

“But don’t you live just nearby?”

“Well, I’ve just moved here recently, and there’s a lot of people at the station, so I didn’t really feel like going. Besides, I don’t even have a reason to go there.”

“Don't you usually go to bookshops or record stores?”

I nodded. Usually, I would just buy books or records that I want online, as I might not find the things that I want even if the actual shops are big.

“Is that so? But the shop that I’ve just mentioned is very far from the station. The ramen isn’t really that good, but the ice-cream there is extremely delicious, so it’s still very famous.”

“Then just start an ice-cream shop instead…”

“Try not to say that to Min-san, or you’ll get ramen served with ice cream.”

Min-san would probably be the owner of the ramen shop. Is he Chinese?

Ayaka walked a bit faster than me. Seeing her happily prancing around, I was extremely mystified. Where did it go wrong? How did it turn out like this? Why is she so nice to me?

When we were crossing the bridge, a large delivery truck passed by, spraying dust on us. After entering the streets, we walked past the Shuto Expressway viaduct and towards the station. Then, we went along with the crowd and entered the south side of the underpass and exited it through the east side.

We walked back to the surface in the direction of the railways. After we passed by a tramp’s tent in a park, we found the ramen shop in a dark alley unreached by streetlights. On the first floor of the building that had both shops and lodgings, only the signboard that says ‘Hanamaru Ramen’ had any light on it. The customers gathered around the shop looked like bugs attracted to a bug zapper.

The interior of the ramen shop was very cramped. Most of the space in the shop was taken up by the kitchen, while only five tables were in the shop. The other customers could only dine outside on a steel chair. There were even some customers who were sitting on turned over beer crates, eating their ramen while holding the bowl.

“You can just sit wherever you like.”

After saying that, she entered the shop. Although she told me to sit wherever I like, the problem is the chairs and beer crates are already fully seated.

I saw a man sitting on the emergency staircase between a building and another one that Ayaka just went in, located by the entrance of the kitchen. Beneath the stairs, there were stacks of worn tires, small gas tanks and some cardboard boxes full of stains.

When he raised his head, I couldn’t help but take a step back. The man was about twenty and had darkish skin. It was already November, but he was just wearing a T-shirt, completely showing off his bulging biceps. As soon as he stared at me, I even thought that I would get killed.

“Are you a student of M High School?”

“Nonono, I’m still in middle school. Do I look that much like a high schooler?” I lied for no reason at all. He put down his bowl and said:

“Really? There's a teacher teaching Maths, Fukumoto-sensei. Does he still have any hair left?”

“No, a lot of his hair has already dropped o……AHHH!”

He approached me and flicked my forehead. The pain made me feel as though it bore a hole on my forehead.

“…… Uuuuuu…… That’s too despicable of you. Since you’ve graduated from our school, why don’t you say so in the first place!” I, myself, don’t understand why I feel that he is despicable (It was obvious from my school uniform that I’m from M High School, it's my problem for lying). I covered my aching forehead and crouched down while moaning. At that moment, a voice rang behind me:

“He didn’t graduate. This guy was kicked out of school: a drop out. Here, eat this.”

When I turned my head, I saw a young lady in a gray, sleeveless vest standing behind me. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, and you could see a white sarashi<ref>A cloth used to bind one's chest</ref> around her chest. She looked just like a laborer. It was only because of the black apron with ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it in white that I realized that she was from the shop. Does that mean that she is Min-san? So she’s a woman!

The thing that Min-san just stuffed into my hands was a paper cup filled with ice cream.

“Master, I’ve told you many times already, I was not kicked out. I dropped out myself.”

“Say that after you’ve cleared your tab, you bum.”

“Babies are jobless when they are born too! It’s just that they are tainted in the large bathtub called life after that!"

That would be colorless, not jobless. <ref>In Japanese, jobless and colorless have the same pronunciation (Mushoku)</ref> But Min-san doesn’t seem to want to reply to him, but instead turned around and went back into the kitchen that was filled with white smoke. I held the paper cup with the ice cream and just stood there in a daze for quite some time.

“Hey, you there!” the person who was kicked out of school called me. As soon as I turned around, I hastily covered my forehead.

“What are you so nervous for! So you’re in first year now, huh?” He said while looking at my class badge. “How many fails did you get in your test?”

“Huh?”

Why on earth are you asking me something like this?

“Fujishima-kun, don’t chat with Tetsu-senpai for too long, you’ll get the NEET virus!”

Ayaka, who wore her black apron over her school uniform, said while walking out of the kitchen with a tray full of bowls. The dark skinned guy —— Tetsu-senpai gnashed his teeth, but only pretended to flick Ayaka’s forehead. This is just plain preferential treatment! Ayaka stuck out her tongue, and started to serve the customers outside the shop.

“Oh, just answer me already! Your face is that of one who fails a lot since first year.”

Although I thought that he was a busybody, what he said was still the truth. I could only answer in a small voice: “ I need to retake my English and Japanese History.” Tetsu-senpai caught hold of my arms while beaming, forcefully dragged me to a gas tank and made me sit down.

“Actually, the seats here are specially for NEETs. You have the potential to be a NEET, so if you drop out, feel free to come here! We will always welcome you.”

“No, please don’t expect that of me.” We? Is there anyone else who’s with him?

“Why? I can start from teaching you how to choose pachinko machines! Also, I know some of the employees quite well, so I know which one has the highest frequency of hitting the jackpot!”

When I had a closer look, I saw some magazines about pachinko gambling stashed in Tetsu-senpai’s hind pocket. Whoa, so this guy is a professional pachinko player. What a useless person. I averted my gaze, and started to eat the ice-cream using a wooden spoon. Basking in the evening sun of this late autumn and savoring the delightful aroma of the ramen soup while eating ice cream is indeed exceptionally scrumptious.

The second person of the ‘we’ that Tetsu-senpai spoke of appeared when I was eating roast pork noodles. He suddenly pressed a hard object against the back of my head and said: “Don’t move. Throw away your weapon, raise your hands, declare your name and unit.” I almost spitted the roast pork out of my mouth.

“Erm…… Err…… But……” If I raised my hands, the roast pork will fall down!

“Major, you are so slow. Stop doing idiotic stuff and sit down.”

Tetsu-senpai said while stirring his vanilla flavored ice cream and caramel sauce.

“But he’s sitting on my seat! Who is this fellow?”

“Narumi. He’s in the same club as Ayaka.”

“Hiro-san said that he’s coming later too, there won’t be enough seats then.”

“Hiro can just sit on Narumi’s thigh.”

“Oh, I see.”

What do you mean you see?

The guy called Major then walked into my field of vision. He wore a dark green and coffee-coloured camouflaging sports attire, a sturdy looking helmet, and a pair of sunglasses shaped like goggles. He was somewhat thin and his skin was a beautiful shade of pink that belongs to primary school students. He actually looked about my age. While putting away the model gun (Well, I think it might be a model gun, but what if it’s a real gun?) into his khaki backpack, he looked at me and said:

“But isn’t this guy a high schooler? He doesn’t fit the description of a NEET.”

“Don’t worry, he’s my kouhai. He’ll become a great NEET after a year or two.”

“I definitely won’t become a NEET!” I protested hastily. Through his goggles, Major glared at me and sat on a cardboard box.

“In this era when there are about a billion NEETs in our country, NEETs-in-waiting like you are necessary, are they not? The future of our country sure is dark.”

“……in waiting?”

In bewilderment, I asked him what he meant by that. Major pointed at me and started to chatter enthusiastically:

“Speaking of which, do you know the how a NEET is defined? The term ‘NEET’ was originally used on people who are between the ages of 16 and 18 and are not in education or employment. When the word came to Japan from England, its meaning changed to include people from 15 to 34. As a lot of types appeared after that, they were even classified into an active type and a passive type, a sudden type, challenged type, caveman type and hesitating type. Besides that, there were also some attempts to classify them using three-dimensional coordination to divide them into eight quadrants, but they are actually just meaningless classifications to me.”

“Mukai-san, sorry for the wait.”

Ayaka served Major his salt-flavoured ramen. It looks like Mukai is Major’s real name.

“I’m so sorry, Fujishima-kun, there would be less customers after a while.”

I tried to give Ayaka a ‘justfindanexcuseformetoleavethisseat’ signal, but she didn’t get it. Major sipped some soup and continued:

“NEETs were originally just a cultural illness of reliance, and will only appear in a prosperous country like ours. We should be more proud of NEETs! Love the country that strives to produce NEETs, for world peace, we must stand up! We must find more non NEET-in-waiting elites, learn from each other , form a new Japanese Party, and bravely challenge the evil! Grow, NEETs! Grow like blazing fire! NEETs!”

“So noisy! Just shut up and eat your noodles!”

Min-san’s furious outburst echoed from the kitchen, and a small frying pan flew out of the kitchen soon after, landing on Major’s head.

“Huh? What’s with that guy?”

A male voice rang in the alley, and a tall silhouette appeared at the end of the alley.

A young man daringly wearing a brightly colored coat with khaki jeans was standing at the end of the alley. His occupation was a mystery, but he radiated the aura of a professional person. His aura was different from what Tetsu-senpai had, but they have the same imposing manner. That man approached, almost causing me to fall off the gas tank.

“He’s Ayaka’s friend. See, he’s from M High School.” Said Tetsu-senpai. “Oh? Oh——”That man patted my shoulders and said:

“There was a time when Tetsu was wearing this uniform too!”

He shot a look at the narrow kitchen back door and sat down beside Tetsu-senpai. I started to get confused. Aren’t the seats here just for NEETs?

“Hi, nice to meet you. Here’s my card.” He took a piece of card out of his pocket and handed it to me. He ''is'' a working person! While thinking so, I took the card, on the card it was printed:

‘NEET - Hiroaki Kuwabara’

…… Huh? I nearly fainted at that moment.

To reconfirm the world that I live in, I breathed in deeply and looked at my surroundings. Tetsu-senpai was eating ice cream, Major was eating salt-flavored ramen. Ayaka was busy washing bowls in the smoky kitchen, Min-san was having a battle royale with flames. Looking at the night skies in this autumn, the only person who found something wrong was me.

“Is…… Is your job a NEET?”

I asked cautiously. Hiro-san showed me a smile worthy of a toothpaste advertisement while saying:

“What are you talking about? A NEET isn't an occupation!”

Well, that’s true. As I was about to nod, Hiro-san’s next comment completely devastated me.

“Being a NEET is a lifestyle.”

He actually said that it was a lifestyle? I almost cried. Hiro-san, with his eyes narrowed while pushing back his hair, was meaninglessly handsome. What on earth is with these people?

“Did you make these cards before this, Hiro?”

“Well, its quite convenient while flirting. People always laugh when they see it.”

“Didn’t I tell you that you’ll make your girlfriend angry like this, and that you shouldn't flirt with other people so much?”

“Ah, I broke up with her already. I’m now living at the house of a lady working at a night club. Making it clear that I’m jobless from the start makes my life much easier!”

So Hiro-san is a gigolo! Well, he did say that it was a lifestyle.

I listened to their conversation at the sidelines while drinking the ramen soup, but I didn't really notice its taste. From their conversation, I gathered that they were about 18 to 19, and are supposed to be teenagers who have bright futures.

I vaguely thought to myself: would Tetsu-senpai’s words that I’ll turn out like them soon come true? I could only hope that this won’t be true.

After we finished eating the ramen, and were enjoying the ice creams (Tetsu-senpai was already eating a second), extremely noisy rock music suddenly blared in this narrow space. It was ‘Colorado Bulldog<ref>Song by the band Mr. Big</ref>. The three immediately sprang up, took out their cellphones that were almost simultaneously playing the same ringtone.

Tetsu-senpai picked up the call first, then Major and Hiro-san’s phone immediately stopped ringing. An expression that looked very much like regret appeared on their faces.

“Min-san, Alice has an order for you! Onion ramen, without ramen, roast pork and egg.”

Doesn’t that mean that there's only leeks left? I thought to myself. After three minutes, the bowl that Min-san took out did look like there was only leeks and soup.

“Tell this to her clearly, we sell ramen.” Min-san said with a sour expression on her face.

The leeks floating in the soup looked like islands in a sea of soup. Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro-san looked at each other.

“The problem is, who’s gonna take it to her?” said Tetsu-senpai.

“Does Alice seem like she’s in a bad mood?” asked Hiro-san.

“Definitely.”

“Are you guys taking it to her?” me asking this question was a sign of doom. Tetsu-senpai nodded, and then slapped his kneecap.

“Since there’s four people here, let's decide by a Yamanote Line game<ref>Originally, it’s a game where each player tells the name of a station that the Yamanote Line can reach. Here, they will say things that are related to the topic given</ref>; whoever loses, delivers it.”

Four people?

“So what’s the topic?”

“Let's use “Brochures commonly found at employment agencies” then.”

“Okay, but there’s only one chance when you can’t answer.”

“Wa- Wait a minute, did you count me in?”

“Okay, let's start from me. ‘Guide to a Laborer’s Insurance’.”

“ ‘Searching for your Dreams from Thirty-two’.”

“ ‘Discover your Talents in Two Minutes’.”

“Ah, uh, erm……”

“Narumi, that’s your first loss. ‘How to Resign Favorably’.”

“ ‘Starting Your Business From A Computer’!”

“ ‘Guide for Blending in your New Workplace’.”

“…… How on earth would I know any of those!”

“Ah, getting angry are you? Narumi, as long as you’re a NEET, you’ll have to know about these! Going to an employment agency but coming back without doing anything, this is a route that all of us must take.”

No, the problem is that I’m not a NEET.

“If you lose you’ll have to admit it, loser.”

“Don’t mind it, Narumi, it isn’t embarrassing that you don’t know about these.”

“Well, of course! Don’t console me!”

“But you still have to deliver the ramen!”

Unable to retort, that was how I fell into their trap.

The place where I was supposed to deliver the ramen to was in the same building as the ramen shop, but on the third floor, room 308. As they said: “You’ll know when you go.” There was a large signboard on the door.

‘NEET Detective Agency’

The words were written with a somewhat cute handwriting, and there were a row of mystifying English words.

It’s the only NEET thing to do

My mind had already gone numb after the events that I’ve gone through today, so I won’t be surprised even if I see a NEET being a detective. I used the corner of the tray that held the ramen to press the electric bell, and the side camera modified into the electric bell flashed blue. According to Tetsu-senpai, that was the sign for ‘Come in’.

After opening the door, I saw that it was a long single room. As the air-conditioner was going strong, it was even colder than outside. Walking past the fridge, kitchen and washing machine in the corridor, a narrow room could be seen. As there were not any partitions in the room, a computer rack could be seen even from the entrance, while countless monitors filled the walls of the room.

“Your ramen is here……”

“Please enter.”

The voice of a young girl rang from inside of the room.

While holding the tray, I walked into the room. This room is really quite something. Three sides of the walls were covered with unknown machines, liquid plasma monitors and electric cables, while the small space left —— the floor in the middle of the room, was filled with a mattress. As though she was buried in dolls, the silhouette wearing pajamas turned around.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 037.jpg|thumb|''She looked just like a doll.'']]

She looked just like a doll. She had a small face, a pair of large eyes that were in contrast with her face, unbelievably white skin, thin limbs, sleek hair flowing on the sheets, and was wearing pale blue pajamas with pictures of cartoon bears on it. I held the tray and stared at the girl.

The girl shifted the table that the keyboard was on aside, and pulled to her bed another long table that was just like those small tables that were used with the mattresses in a hospital.

“What are you standing there for? I ordered leek ramen. I don’t remember ordering a high school student-shaped ornament.”

“Ah, um…… Where should I put the ramen?”

“Since you're standing so far away, do you think that my arms seem like they’re long enough that I can take the bowls from your hands?”

I was scolded by her. But I do not even feel angry or surprised anymore. I placed the tray on the table in front of the girl. She took the disposable chopsticks, looked at it for awhile and breathed in deeply. Her small face was full of determination while the hands holding the tip of the chopsticks were applying force on it. But when the chopsticks were dragged into a ‘人’ shape, it just shook but did not separate. How little strength does this girl have?

“…… Would you like me to give you a hand?”

The cute girl wearing the pajamas was visibly glaring at me.

“It seems that you’re the type that sees a frail bird that couldn’t fly, tosses them upwards and sink in your own satisfaction after that, are you not? These type of people are the most useless of them all. When you walk away triumphantly, the bird would fall back down on the asphalt road and die, but you won’t even know that. Being dumb really should have a limit.”

It’s just a pair of disposable chopsticks, why am I scolded like this? But I did not retort her. Again, she breathed in deeply and applied force to separate the chopsticks.

Thwack.

The chopstick on the right has split into two. This is the most common result. She emotionlessly stared for awhile at the chopsticks with unequal length, and then started to cry. Hey, don’t cry!

She used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears, and started to eat the leek ramen(that pretty much has only leeks in it). As I was thinking of this, she started to glare at me again and said: “Your interests are really out of my comprehension. Does silently watching people eat make you happy?”

“Ah, so- sorry.”

When I was about to walk out of the room, this time she said: “Where do you think you're going? If you are gone, who will dispose of the bowls? You should really think about this.” I scratched my head, and having no other choice, I squatted down at the entrance with my back to the mattress.

While listening to the girl wearing pajamas eating the onions, I mulled over the things that happened today. I'm just here because I couldn’t refuse Ayaka’s request…… Then, I encountered a lot of stuff. I'm really tired. As I was about to drift into sleep, the girl’s voice rang out yet again.

“Narumi, I’m done. Get some beverages for me from the fridge.”

Startled, I turned back to face the girl.

“Eh, huh?”

“I said, get me something to drink from the fridge. Falling asleep even in someone else’s house, you really are shameless.”

Who are you to say that about me? But still, I followed her instructions as I did not have the energy to retort. After opening the fridge, I found that it was stuffed full of 350ml red cans, and nothing else. I thought that all of them were Coke, but they were actually all [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dr_Pepper Dr. Pepper]. I don’t even have the energy to say anything anymore. The girl drank all of the Dr. Pepper that I brought her in one breath, and happiness welled out from her face. Seeing that expression made me feel that I could forgive everything.

“When God was creating the world, it was because He drank Dr. Pepper that He took a rest on the seventh day. If Dr. Pepper does not exist, there would be twelve days in a week instead of seven.”

“Is that so?”

“Narumi, you should drink it too! I can’t give you the ones in my fridge, but I can tell you where you can get them.”

So you're not giving them to me?

“…… Wait!” That was when I realized: “Why do you know my name?”

Was it when she was talking to Tetsu-senpai on the phone? No, at that moment Alice was just ordering her leek ramen, and she hung up right after she ordered. There wasn’t any time for them to say my name.

“Fujishima Narumi, sixteen, male, 164cm tall, weighs 51kg, in class 1-4 of M high school……” She fluently spoke of all of my personal information —— address, phone number, educational background, and family background. I was speechless.

“Ayaka said that there was a new club member, so I just did a little investigation. There is so much information in your school, but so few protective measures, so it’s better if you start being more careful.”

At a loss for words, I looked at the wall formed of computers.

“…… Are you a hacker?”

“I’m not a hacker.”

The girl smiled while shaking her head.

“I’m a NEET detective.”

The detective said, Alice was partly her real name, and partly an alias.

“Yuuko can also be read as Alice <ref>有子is read as Yuuko, but 有can be read as ari, 子 can be read as su</ref>. The name Alice was taken from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Tiptree,_Jr. James Tiptree's] real name.”

“Who is she?”

Alice sat on the mattress while hugging her knees, looking at me as though she was looking at an idiot.

“She’s a novelist! Didn’t you see the signboard at the door? Although I changed a letter, it was quite a famous quote! Haven’t you read of it before?”

I cocked my head, thinking of the English words on the signboard.

“The detectives that you speak of…… Don’t they just accept other people’s requests and investigate various cases?”

“I am not an ordinary detective, but a NEET detective. They are as different as Chofu and Den Enchofu, mind you. An ordinary detective asks around for information, monitors other people, all in all going here and there to search for information and find their target. NEET detectives, on the other hand……”

Alice puffed out her chest, turned around to the wall covered with machines and waved her hands.

“Do not need to leave their rooms even a step, but can search the whole world to find out the truth. You probably just think that I’m just a hikkikomori who’s overly reliant on the Internet, huh? You don’t need to lie.”

“Erm….. Yeah.”

“Hmph, that’s because the common man cannot understand the work of a detective. A detective is the messenger of the deceased, looking for the words lost from their graves, hurting the living for the sake of protecting the honor of the deceased, and condemning the dead for the sake of consoling the living. That is why this is such an unpopular and misunderstood occupation……
Is your expression questioning that why am I, as a hikkikomori, saying all these?”

“No, my expression shouldn’t be that obvious.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“But you look like you have something to say. Don’t worry, just ask! Because of my occupation, I am already used to never ending questions. And I will let you fall into despair very quickly.”

…… Despair?

I don’t really have anything much to ask, just that I’m a bit shocked by the endless chatter of this strange girl, Alice. But in this situation, it seems that I need to ask a question. Looking around the room that looks like a control room, I asked the question that was the most confusing to me.

“You…… What do you usually eat? Do you always eat that stuff?”

Alice’s round eyes became even rounder.

“This trivial matter is the first thing that you thought of?’’

“…… I think that what we eat is very important.”

“Yes, you are correct. You are also an oddball, different from what Ayaka has said.”

Alice narrowed her eyes while looking at me, as though she was smiling.

“To obtain the nutrients essential for my body, drinking Dr. Pepper would suffice. But Min-san is very persistent, so sometimes I eat some vegetables as well.”

“So that’s why you don’t grow……”

“Where did your biased opinion that only tall people are good come from? I can list out fifty advantages for being a shorty and disadvantages of being tall, if you are willing to have a debate, I am always ready to accept the challenge.”

“No, sorry.”

I was just thinking about her height, which resulted in me mumbling to myself and getting heard.

“So do you depend on Min-san for your daily life?”

Alice raised her eyebrows.

“You’re really impolite, you know. I’ve already said that I’m a NEET detective, a NEET detective is an occupational detective! I have an actual income, and pay her for everything.”

“Eh, eh, but aren’t you a NEET?” aren’t all NEETs jobless?

“You misunderstood NEETs from a fundamental level. The second E in NEET is Employment, being employed by someone. My occupation is a personal enterprise, so I’m not employed. How other people view that depends.”

How other people would view.

“…… Lifestyle huh?”

“In Hiro’s life, that is so. Turgenev might say call it the ending of an illusion, Dostoyevsky might call it hell, William Somerset Maugham might call it reality, while Haruki Murakami might call it self. I use another name for it, but anyhow it’s unrelated to the matter of income.”

I have absolutely no idea what she is talking about, but the fact that the pajamas-clad girl earned money by being a detective is somewhat unbelievable. Which reminds me, she seems to be familiar with the usage of computers and the Internet.

“Your expression tells me that you don’t believe me. No matter, another man would come here in a moment to request for my investigation, you’ll probably believe it after you’ve heard it.”

“…… Huh?”

At that moment, the doorbell rang as she had predicted. I turned around and looked at the door.

“Open the door.”

“Me?”

“It would be nice if the agency adds some other way to welcome guests besides the blue lights.”

As I walked to the entrance to open the door, I froze as there were three men outside the door. The young man in the middle was wearing a leather coat and looked slightly older than me, but his expression was like that of a wild wolf. Among the other two who were flanking his sides, one was a man having muscles like a rocky mountain, the other was tall like an electric pole. Both of them were wearing the same gray hoodie.

“Who is this guy? Where’s Alice?”

The wolf said. It was as though I was pierced by his sharp gaze, my lips trembled and I was unable to speak. At this moment, Alice’s voice came from inside the room:

“Oh, Yondaime, please come in.”

The two people behind the man who was called Yondaime said: “We’ll wait here.” And then I was dragged into the room. After the door was closed, the two men disappeared from my field of vision. When I was closing the door, I felt as if I was glared at, and my hands holding the door handle trembled.

“Narumi, get another can of Dr. Pepper.”

Alice’s voice finally peeled my hands off the door handle.

“Hey, who is that guy? Aren’t we going to talk about the job?”

When I handed the Dr. Pepper to Alice, Yondaime who was sitting beside the mattress used his chin to point at me, and then turned around and said to me: “You, get out for a moment.”

“Eh?”

Telling me to go outside the room to become best friends with the two bear-like bodyguards, and wait for you to finish discussing? What are you talking about!

“Yondaime, just imagine that there’s a high school student-shaped ornament here, relax and start the discussion.”

“Hey, Alice, are you joking? You should know that this isn’t something that you can let outsiders know!”

“It doesn’t matter, Narumi is only my assistant for today, I can guarantee that he will not speak of this to anyone else.”

I don’t even know when I’ve become an assistant.

“That's not the point.”

“If you’re so insistent, why don’t you talk so that outsiders wouldn’t understand? Your job has a lot of jargon anyway. If you would not want then, you can just give the request to some other people.”

An awkward expression appeared on Yondaime’s face and he used his foot to kick the bedstead. Finally, he sighed and started to talk.

Indeed, I could not understand a thing, it was all a bunch of unknown nouns and verbs that you couldn’t understand. The ones that I could barely understand “deal with him when we catch him”, are the ones that I really don’t want to understand.

“Hmm.”

Alice finished listening to Yondaime’s explanation and finished drinking her second can of Dr. Pepper.

“I understand. Narumi, do you understand what he just said?”

I hastily shook my head.

“Is that so? Basically, someone is doing unknown drug dealing behind Yondaime’s back, so he requested me to help find out about the ways that they deal drugs.”

“What is the use of me talking like that when you explain it to him!” Yondaime flew into a rage. That was quite understandable. I felt somewhat happy and thought: Great, finally someone would teach her a lesson…… “What is with that happy look on your face!” Yondaime’s changed the target of his anger to me. I could only retreat to the corridor and hide behind the fridge.

“Well, as I had a big headache this morning, I wanted to enrage the first person who came in to vent my annoyance, whoever it was. Although Narumi was the first person to come in, but for some reason he is quite tolerant of it, and didn’t get angry at all.”

So she did all that on purpose!

“Coincidentally, the next person was you, so I vented my annoyance on you, so don’t mind it. If I did anything wrong, you’ll always get angry, and that’s why I like you the most.”

Alice stretched her legs out of the blanket and smiled sweetly. At this moment, I was totally defeated (Yondaime probably was, too). Yondaime hammered the blanket for some time, tried to say something but then stopped, and then he stood up.

“So are you willing to accept the request?”

“I accept it, so just leave it all to me!”

“I will mail the details to you, goodbye.”

Yondaime walked to the corridor and dragged me out from the fridge. He caught hold of my left shoulder and applied force on it until his thumb almost sank into my body.

“Ah, ouch…….”

“I’ve remembered your face, and will find out your address immediately. Listen closely, you didn’t hear anything just now. Is that clear?”

The wolfish eyes came closer to my eyes, while I could only nod while trembling.

“Answer me!”

“I…… I didn’t hear anything.”

Yondaime tossed me to the ground and walked out of the room.

“Are you alright?”

Alice came over and asked as I was huddled up on the floor in exhaustion. So she can walk? I thought that she had an illness that causes her to die if she leaves her bed.

“I just feel very tired.”

The words popped out of my mouth. That would be my feelings about what occurred the whole day.

“If I didn’t do so, I’m afraid you’ll still think that I’m a hikkikomori who’s over-reliant on the Internet. Don’t mind it!”

“No, I already understand clearly.”

Because of Ayaka, I stepped into an unbelievable world. Drug dealing, detectives and hackers, I had always hoped that these only exist in worlds that I don’t know of.

“You just wanted me to understand your work, so you said nonsensically that I’m your assistant and that I’m tight-lipped……”

“That is not nonsense. You are indeed tight-lipped, I am sure of it.”

I raised my head to look at Alice and saw that she was smiling. Since this is the first time that we’ve met, why does she dare to say so?

“Hey, Narumi. The people who met me, each and every one of them would ask: ''‘Are you really a NEET? Why did you become a NEET?’'', and you are the first one who did not ask me this question.”

Adjusting to my eye level, Alice squatted down.

“Although it might be because you’re thoughtless or uncaring, but I -- we NEETs would be extremely happy. Instead of pitying us, ignoring us would have been better. 'Why did we become NEETs?', this question shouldn’t even be asked. Because there is only one reason – it is written on our page of God’s notebook: ‘We lose when we work.’ There is no other reason.”

“…… God’s notebook?”

“Isn’t this statement so irresponsible that it’s great?”

Placing her hands and chin on her knees, Alice said while smiling:

“What the word NEET really means, is actually not ‘Someone who doesn’t know how to do anything’, and not ‘Someone who doesn’t want to do anything’.”

<center>*</center>

Holding the empty bowl on the plate while walking out of the NEET Detective Agency, I saw that it was already completely dark outside. The starlight could not be seen as it was hidden by the piercing lights on the earth. The ramen shop below had become extremely crowded. Laughter and angry shouts coming from there could be heard even from here.

After I walked down the emergency backstairs, I found Yondaime sitting on the seat exclusively for NEETs that I was sitting on just now. Tetsu-senpai, Major, Hiro-san and Yondaime surrounded the wooden table, and looked like they were doing something together. The clear tinkle of a bell-like sound could be heard even from far away.

“Sou-san! Didn’t you say that you are only playing for five minutes!?”

The bodyguard, Rocky, who was standing behind Yondaime was shouting angrily by Yondaime’s ears.

“Shut up, how can I go back when I’m in a losing streak! Tetsu, hurry up and throw already!”

“Okay, four, five and six.”

“Impossible!”

A large bundle of money was on the bowl. So they’re playing a game of dices. Do these four know each other?

“Fujishima-kun, Min-san made a flavored ice cream, do you want to try some?”

Ayaka ran out holding an ice cream cone. While licking the ice cream which was giving out a fragrant aroma, I listened to the dice tinkling along in the bowl. Yondaime was shouting with his whole face red, throwing his cash onto the bowl like a ninja throwing knives. Looking at this situation, I couldn’t help but feel – somewhat happy.

<center>*</center>

On the way home, the streetlights on the street were very dim. Walking in front of me, Ayaka turned around and said:

“I’m so sorry, I did say that I wanted to have a welcome party for you, but coincidentally the shop was busy……”

Speaking of which, I don’t think I’ve talked much with Ayaka today at the shop. There were so many customers that even I helped to deliver.

“Oh yeah, did you see Alice?”

“Yeah…… She’s an oddball.” I couldn’t say anything else about her.

“But it was really unbelievable today. There are indeed a lot of interesting people behind the ramen shop, but it's rare that all of them were present like today! You’re so lucky, Fujishima-kun.”

“Does that count as lucky?”

Indeed, the people that I met and the faces that I’ve seen today have far exceeded my brain capacity, but I still remembered all of them. Tetsu-senpai, Min-san, Major, Hiro-san, Alice and Yondaime.

“It would be even better if Onii-chan could come.”

Onii-chan?

“After my brother left school, he became a NEET. He usually goes to the ramen shop to hang out with Tetsu-senpai and the others. But recently he didn’t even go home or to the shop. I couldn’t even reach his phone.”

“You can’t really say that all of those who hang out there don’t have a job……?”

A horrible illusion came upon me. Would I turn out like them when I　leave school someday?

Ayaka turned around and said: “Did you ever think of leaving school?”

“Every day.”

Under the streetlight, an inscrutable expression appeared on Ayaka’s face.

“…… Even now?”

I was momentarily speechless. Being unable to immediately answer this question is indeed strange.

Ayaka gazed sincerely at me.

I averted her gaze and lied: “Now…… I don’t want to…… Probably!”

“Is that so.” A gentle smile appeared on Ayaka’s face.

“But I think you have no need to lie right now.”

I stopped walking, speechless, and Ayaka stopped too. Coincidentally, we were standing in the middle of two streetlights, while our shadows interlaced on the asphalt road.

“…… Why?”

I could only say this one word. Why? How did she know that I was lying?

“Because…… That place originally belonged to me.” Ayaka said. “It was because there were no other members that I entered the Gardening Club. So in this case, I’m your senior for about half a year!”

I pondered the reason why Ayaka can smile while saying such a thing. Because she is different from me, and can chat with the other students in our class as if nothing had happened, it seemed as natural as breathing.

Hearing me speak of my true thoughts, she showed me a glass-like smile that was even more transparent.

“It’s really simple, you can do it as well. Shout when you’re angry like the others, laugh when you’re happy like the others, and speak your mind when you want something.”

I lowered my head, and thought repeatedly about what Ayaka meant by her words. I still don’t get it. I just felt that her words were like that of a busybody, although its contents completely suit my current situation.

After we crossed the bridge, Ayaka and I said goodbye to each other.

Looking at the silhouette of Ayaka running towards the station, I thought of a scene when she was shouting or laughing like the others. Wasn't she just pushing herself? Does she mean that I should do that as well? Forcing myself to talk to the other students, forcing myself to smile.

I wish that she would not care about me anymore. I just couldn’t do what she said anyhow.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2017-02-27T04:04:09Z

Lne: /* Chapter 1 */ "regress" -> "digress"

"It's a primitive response to gratitude. To give pleasure. You see, our normal hosts are quite mindless; they can be thanked only by physical sensation."

"Thank you for agreeing to transport me. Thank you very much."

* "The Only Neat Thing to Do" by James Tiptree, Jr.

==Chapter 1==

A boxer, a soldier, a gigolo, a detective, even a Yakuza boss—

I met so many different types of people that winter; the winter I was sixteen. Technically they were all classified as ''NEET''s, but they were different kinds. ''NEET'', the term occasionally manages to find its way into newspapers or television. At the time I thought it merely referred to unmotivated and unemployed youths, but the reality was that there were many different sides to them. There was no all-encompassing reason they remain jobless and fail to attend school.

“The term ''NEET'' refers to neither ‘useless people’ nor ‘lazy people’”. It was those words which that detective said to me. “The only difference lies in the rules. While everybody seems content using the board to play checkers we play chess instead.”

“I don’t get it. Doesn’t that mean you’re just getting in the way?” The naive me of then questioned. The detective seemed to think for a moment, pursing those cherry-like lips which eventually gave way to a silent smile.

“I suppose that it would seem that way to those who just want to rush ahead. I understand that society wants to just group us together and label us: flinging us out into a rubbish dump. I also understand that they want to point at us, to laugh mockingly. Let them laugh all they want. No matter how you argue with it, the fact remains. We’re a negative influence on society at large, that’s undeniable.”

The detective lowered her head, gazing at her opened palms before looking at me again. This time her smile was not one of sarcasm or of bitterness, instead it was one comparable to the rays of sunlight on a freezing winter’s day. “We will never laugh at ourselves. Just as earthworms do not fear darkness and penguins are not ashamed of their inability to fly. That’s the meaning of life, is it not?”

I couldn’t muster a response. Perhaps it was that I had never thought so deeply about matters such as these before. Regardless of how you dress it up, of how many metaphors you use, doesn’t the main fact remain? You’re still all useless people.

However, it was that same winter I saw my first corpse, that I assaulted another person. It was the first time in this life of mine that I had contemplated what it truly meant to be alive. Though, I suppose anyone who’d witnessed another person forfeit their life and seek death might feel the same way.

But I digress, that is a story for later. For now I will tell you about the winter I first met these people, and the story of a normal, non-''NEET'' girl.

<center>*</center>

Near the end of November, I met Ayaka for the first time.

After school ended on Tuesday, I sat on the water tower on the roof of the southern campus, and stared blankly at tall buildings far away. Normally once school ends, I would go to the computer lab and focus on club activities that only need one person. But on afternoons with computer lessons, there are a lot of students remaining to play on the computers that they usually don’t have access to. I am unable to bring myself to walk in just like that, so I end up coming up to the roof to waste time every Tuesday and Thursday. Staring at the computer lab on the second story of the northern campus, I gave off a lot of "Get lost already!" waves, and sighed as I looked at the streets below.

The streets of the city I currently live in can be divided into two colors, while the long thin river that flows like the artery of a patient is the divider of the colors. The side closer to me has rusted roofs of factories, cheap apartments lying side by side, and then there is the high school. I am not sure why, but there are a lot of shrines and graves in this area; My house is also on this side. On the other side is a tall flyover bridge with a highway leading to the capital, a gigantic train station with countless railways, tall buildings packed along complicatedly interweaving roads on the slope, shopping malls and television stations. On sunny days, you can even see the shadow of the government building far away. Tokyo is an amazing place to let boring housings that can be found anywhere in Japan and tall modern buildings co-exist peacefully here.

Looking down from the roof, the train station is like a scene in an advertisement on TV, without realism. Perhaps it's because I don't want to get close to that area? As we can wear our school uniform and straightaway go out to play immediately after school, I heard that our school is rather popular in Tokyo; If the sailor costume has bright colors, it might even increases the attractiveness by around 40%.

That day was a cloudy day, just nice enough that you can closely examine the glass panels of the tall buildings that are normally unclear due to their piercing reflections. Speaking of which, they are just a bunch of glass windows that are cut using similar methods. I always filled those glass squares with colors in my mind, as though I was sketching pixel art.

I've gotten used to killing time like that. I think it's because I'm always transferring schools due to my dad's work. At the beginning of October, when I transferred into my current high school, I joined the Computer Club just because there was no one else active there, and went about my school life without getting noticed by anyone. I've often thought that there's no point in me going to high school, while I couldn't follow the lessons as well.

As I was gazing at the building, I suddenly heard a clattering sound below me, and thus I leaned my upper body outwards to have a look. The water supply tower was set on top of the stair room jutting out from the roof while the sound was that of someone who had climbed up the stairs and opened the door.

"Eh? He's not here?"

I heard a girl's voice. When I carefully leaned forward and peered directly below, she turned around, meeting my gaze.

She had short hair, and strong-spirited eyebrows, in contrast her eyes, which gave off a cute, friendly impression. I felt like I'd seen her before. As I moved to get up, she made an extremely surprised face, letting out a "Wah!", causing me to tumble down from the water supply tower.

It was lucky that I fell from my feet, but as the backs of my hands scraped roughly against the concrete wall, the first thing she did when we met was to wash my wounds with water from the watering can she had.

"Why would you climb up a place like that, it's dangerous!"

She said while applying plasters on my wound. Being asked such a question, I couldn’t answer her.

“……idiots and something like high places, after all.”

“You have to play down the ‘idiots’ part when you say that!” <ref>Japanese idiom, idiots and smoke like high places. </ref>

She calmly replied. Although I wanted to escape, I couldn’t do so as my hand was held tightly.

“There, I’m done. Remember not to climb to high places again.” She lightly tapped my right hand that was full of plasters, just like a caretaker who was scolding small children. Then, she said while smiling, “Even though I said all that, I actually climbed it before myself. Seeing the ladder over there really gives you an urge to climb it, doesn't it?”

Anyway, who on earth is this girl? As I can’t recall neither faces nor names of anyone in school, I cannot think of any girl who would talk to me with such a friendly tone.

Suddenly, I saw the yellow badge on her left arm. Although it was quite old and was already somewhat faded, the words ‘Gardening Committee’ could still be seen on it. At that moment, I finally noticed the large number of flower pots arranged by the railings. Does our school even have a Gardening Committee?

“Ah, so you have to climb that high to see the computer lab! Are you that type of person, Fujishima-kun? Those who can’t concentrate when someone else is in the room? The type that people call the artistic type?

The girl held on to the railings, saying all that while looking at the school building opposite of us. I was taken aback.

“——How do you know about that?”

I let out a shout that startled even myself. She turned around to look at me with a look of shock on her face.

“Well, our class is on this side of the third floor, so that's why the computer lab can be seen from there. Besides, Fujishima-kun always sits beside the windows.”

I was found out. Color drained out of my face. How much does this girl know? She doesn’t know that I was drawing naughty pictures on the computer, does she? Wait, that’s not the main point…

“Why do you know my name?”

She raised her arms like a baseball pitcher who was getting ready to pitch the ball. It seemed my question surprised her.

“Don’t you remember me? We’re even in the same class!”

“Huh?”

I started to become anxious. From the time when I transferred to this school, I practically avoided all contact with other people, which is why I can’t remember the names of my classmates.

“It was I who told you where the canteen is and also collected information of World History for you. Even when you were changing clothes during P.E class, I have helped you out!”

“Wa- Wait a minute!”

“That last comment was just a joke~”

Ugh, this girl…

“Although I thought that you might have forgotten about me, I didn’t really believe that it would really be true…..”

Seeing the girl with tears glistening in her eyes, I can’t help but feel somewhat guilty.

“My name is Ayaka Shinozaki, and I sit just beside you in class. How can you forget about me even like this?”

“I’m sorry…”

“Fujishima-kun, you don’t think that you are a part of class 1-4, do you? You even skipped school during the school festival.

But the school festival was held just a week after I transferred, so I had no other choice but to skip it!

“And you aren’t even wearing the class badge. It's rare for public high schools to have class badges, so it would be a pity if you don’t wear it!”

I didn’t really think it’s a pity, so I lied to her: “ I lost it.”

“Then I’ll lend you mine then, I have some to spare at home.” Said Ayaka while she took off her class badge from her sailor uniform.

“Huh? No, there’s really no need to.”

“Seriously, don’t move.”

She caught me from the back when I was trying to escape. I couldn’t help but freeze and pause my breathing for a moment. She moved her hands to the front of my blazer and put on the class badge on the collar of my blazer. Looking at this from another angle, wouldn’t it seem like she was hugging me from behind? No, wait, I have to calm down.

After what seemed like a very long time, the warmth of her body finally faded from my back.

“Hmm, that’s better.”

She turned me around and nodded with a satisfied look on her face. With a complicated feeling, I lowered my gaze and gazed at the blue and green badge. It was as though an alien thing appeared on my neck. Why did she help me to this extent? I saw many other people who take very good care of transfer students, but it was the first time I saw someone who was ''that'' helpful.

“It is a requirement of the school rules that one must wear a class badge, so don’t you take it off.”

“Why do the schools in Tokyo have so many odd rules…..”

Actually, isn’t it my fault for feeling that Tokyo is a very free place in the first place? One of the many annoying rules is that students must join at least one club. It was all because of these rules that I got into these kinds of troubles.

“If it weren’t for the school rules, you probably would have been in the Going-Home-Club, wouldn't you?”

So? So what?

“But isn’t the Computer Club going to be abolished next year?”

“……Huh?”

“You see, the Third Years are going to graduate soon. I heard that they are going to abolish clubs that have less than two members when they decide the club budgets next April.”

It was the first time that I’ve heard of such an important matter. I thought of the pale, tomato-shaped face of the Computer Club advisor. That guy wants to let the Computer Club close down without saying a thing, huh? No wonder my club activities are so relaxing.

“As I was saying…”

Ayaka suddenly raised her voice, startling me into stepping back half a step.

“I have something to discuss with you. If you accept my conditions…..” Her expression was that of one who made a strong resolution. “I agree to join the Computer Club!”

“……Conditions?”

“Actually, I’m the only member left in the Gardening Club as well.”

Ayaka, who had a triumphant look on her face for some reason, placed the armband on her left arm on my palm. Gardening Club? Isn’t it the Gardening Committee?

“The committee was closed down ages ago. I found this lying around in a cupboard. Isn’t it cool?”

“Not at all.”

“Why do you always say things like that!”

Her whole face flushed red. Why do you have to be so agitated, I don't understand at all.

“Small clubs have to help each other out, isn’t that right?”

<center>*</center>

In the end, I succumbed to Ayaka’s threats and accepted her conditions. We went to the staff room to hand in our application forms, and things were supposed to end just like that. Realizing that I cannot stay at the rooftop alone anymore, I could only find another place to while away time after school. On the way home, I thought to myself: Is the library better or is the restroom exclusive for teachers better?

However, Ayaka walked by my table right after school.

“I’m going to borrow the keys to the rooftop, so you can get the gardening tools first! You know where they are , right? You can find them in the cupboard with “Gardening Committee” on it.”

My classmates’ gazes fluttered between Ayaka and I, who was busy putting away my books.

“Am I not just a ghost member?” I started to say.

“…..A ghost member?” With her face pale, Ayaka turned away and covered her mouth. “Th- That’s right, I’m so sorry. I- I was just too excited, and that confused me for a moment.”

It looked like tears could pour out of her eyes at any moment. My classmates’ gazes pierced through me, as though it was I who made Ayaka cry…… No, it ''was'' I who made her cry. Anyhow, this situation is just terrible.

“Erm, uh, wait a sec!”

“Fujishima-kun, you’re busy with your activities at the Computer Club, right? I’m really sorry for bothering you.”

“O- Of course not——”

“Aren’t you going to complete your drawing of the girl on the computer soon? You just haven’t added the dress yet, right?”

“UWAAAAAAHHHHH!”

I hastily covered Ayaka’s mouth.

“Alright, alright! I got it. I’ll help you then.”

“…… Really?” The tears vanished from her face in a flash. “Thank you so much!”

She stuck out her tongue, as though it was just a prank just now. Arrggh, this girl…

“Aya-chan, there's a new member in your club?”

A female classmate asked while giving me a suspicious look.

“Oh, yes. That’s why we have more horsepower now. You can ask him anything about plants!”

My classmates exchanged looks.

“Oh, yeah!” a male classmate raised his hand. “There’s a lot of mold on the washroom sink, please think of something to help.”

“Mold isn’t even a plant!” exclaimed Ayaka.

“No, it should count as a plant, shouldn’t it?” “Differentiating organisms by animals or plants is already outdated!” “Aren’t the ones in the washroom moss?” “Lichen are definitely not plants!” “The ones in the Biology Club, shut up.” “But it's growing really quickly.” “Looks like a person's face.” “Seriously?”

The guys started to discuss the topic with vigor. What is wrong with this class? After about twenty minutes of discussion, Ayaka ended up getting a mold spray to clear it away. I hastily stopped Ayaka, who was about to dash into the men’s washroom.

“……Allow me!”

My classmates probably feel sorry for me for having to clear away the mold that have spread on the whole wall. A few of them came in to give me a hand. The washroom soon stank of the pungent odor of chlorine.

“Fujishima, it was hard on you……”

They started to pity me.

“Of course, Shinozaki is not bad too.” “Not a bad person.” “Yeah.”

I nodded tiredly while scrubbing the wall vigorously with a sponge.

I suddenly noticed that it was the first time my classmates called me by my name. Even so, I just stammered, unable to even answer them properly.

<center>*</center>

“Let’s have a welcome party! My treat!”

She said that evening as we were carrying the orchid plants indoors.

“I work part time at a ramen store, so I can give you a discount.”

I thought to myself: How rare for high school girls to work part time.

“As I often went there, I became a part time worker in the end. There are many interesting customers as well. Do you want to go with me?”

“Why——”

Thinking that I would have to see Ayaka’s tearful face if I refuse her, I nodded reluctantly. After keeping the tools in the cupboard and returning the keys to the staff’s office, I walked out of the school entrance with her.

After learning that I haven’t even gone across the Shuto Expressway, she was astonished.

“But don’t you live just nearby?”

“Well, I’ve just moved here recently, and there’s a lot of people at the station, so I didn’t really feel like going. Besides, I don’t even have a reason to go there.”

“Don't you usually go to bookshops or record stores?”

I nodded. Usually, I would just buy books or records that I want online, as I might not find the things that I want even if the actual shops are big.

“Is that so? But the shop that I’ve just mentioned is very far from the station. The ramen isn’t really that good, but the ice-cream there is extremely delicious, so it’s still very famous.”

“Then just start an ice-cream shop instead…”

“Try not to say that to Min-san, or you’ll get ramen served with ice cream.”

Min-san would probably the owner of the ramen shop. Is he Chinese?

Ayaka walked a bit faster than me. Seeing her happily prancing around, I was extremely mystified. Where did it go wrong? How did it turn out like this? Why is she so nice to me?

When we were crossing the bridge, a large delivery truck passed by, spraying dust on us. After entering the streets, we walked past the Shuto Expressway viaduct and towards the station. Then, we went along with the crowd and entered the south side of the underpass and exited it through the east side.

We walked back to the surface in the direction of the railways. After we passed by a tramp’s tent in a park, we found the ramen shop in a dark alley unreached by streetlights. On the first floor of the building that had both shops and lodgings, only the signboard that says ‘Hanamaru Ramen’ had any light on it. The customers gathered around the shop looked like bugs attracted to a bug zapper.

The interior of the ramen shop was very cramped. Most of the space in the shop was taken up by the kitchen, while only five tables were in the shop. The other customers could only dine outside on a steel chair. There were even some customers who were sitting on turned over beer crates, eating their ramen while holding the bowl.

“You can just sit wherever you like.”

After saying that, she entered the shop. Although she told me to sit wherever I like, the problem is the chairs and beer crates are already fully seated.

I saw a man sitting on the emergency staircase between a building and another one that Ayaka just went in, located by the entrance of the kitchen. Beneath the stairs, there were stacks of worn tires, small gas tanks and some cardboard boxes full of stains.

When he raised his head, I couldn’t help but take a step back. The man was about twenty and had darkish skin. It was already November, but he was just wearing a T-shirt, completely showing off his bulging biceps. On the moment that he stared at me, I even thought that I would get killed.

“Are you a student of M High School?”

“Nonono, I’m still in middle school. Do I look that much like a high schooler?” I lied for no reason at all. He put down his bowl and said:

“Really? There's a teacher teaching Maths, Fukumoto-sensei. Does he still have any hair left?”

“No, a lot of his hair has already dropped o……AHHH!”

He approached me and flicked my forehead. The pain made me feel as though it bore a hole on my forehead.

“…… Uuuuuu…… That’s too despicable of you. Since you’ve graduated from our school, why don’t you say so in the first place!” I, myself, don’t understand why I feel that he is despicable (It was obvious from my school uniform that I’m from M High School, its my problem for lying). I covered my aching forehead and crouched down while moaning. On that moment, a voice rang behind me:

“He didn’t graduate. This guy was kicked out of school: a drop out. Here, eat this.”

When I turned my head, I saw a young lady in a gray, sleeveless vest standing behind me. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, and you could see a white sarashi<ref>A cloth used to bind one's chest</ref> around her chest. She looked just like a laborer. It was only because of the black apron with ‘Hanamaru’ printed on it in white that I realized that she was from the shop. Does that mean that she is Min-san? So she’s a woman!

The thing that Min-san just stuffed into my hands was a paper cup filled with ice cream.

“Master, I’ve told you many times already, I was not kicked out. I dropped out myself.”

“Say that after you’ve cleared your tab, you bum.”

“Babies are jobless when they are born too! It’s just that they are tainted in the large bathtub called life after that!"

That would be colorless, not jobless. <ref>In Japanese, jobless and colorless have the same pronunciation (Mushoku)</ref> But Min-san doesn’t seem to want to reply to him, but instead turned around and went back into the kitchen that was filled with white smoke. I held the paper cup with the ice cream and just stood there in a daze for quite some time.

“Hey, you there!” the person who was kicked out of school called me. As soon as I turned around, I hastily covered my forehead.

“What are you so nervous for! So you’re in first year now, huh?” He said while looking at my class badge. “How many fails did you get in your test?”

“Huh?”

Why on earth are you asking me something like this?

“Fujishima-kun, don’t chat with Tetsu-senpai for too long, you’ll get the NEET virus!”

Ayaka, who wore her black apron over her school uniform, said while walking out of the kitchen with a tray full of bowls. The dark skinned guy —— Tetsu-senpai gnashed his teeth, but only pretended to flick Ayaka’s forehead. This is just plain preferential treatment! Ayaka stuck out her tongue, and started to serve the customers outside the shop.

“Oh, just answer me already! Your face is that of one who fails a lot since first year.”

Although I thought that he was a busybody, what he said was still the truth. I could only answer in a small voice: “ I need to retake my English and Japanese History.” Tetsu-senpai caught hold of my arms while beaming, forcefully dragged me to a gas tank and made me sit down.

“Actually, the seats here are specially for NEETs. You have the potential to be a NEET, so if you drop out, feel free to come here! We will always welcome you.”

“No, please don’t expect that of me.” We? Is there anyone else who’s with him?

“Why? I can start from teaching you how to choose pachinko machines! Also, I know some of the employees quite well, so I know which one has the highest frequency of hitting the jackpot!”

When I had a closer look, I saw some magazines about pachinko gambling stashed in Tetsu-senpai’s hind pocket. Whoa, so this guy is a professional pachinko player. What a useless person. I averted my gaze, and started to eat the ice-cream using a wooden spoon. Basking in the evening sun of this late autumn and savoring the delightful aroma of the ramen soup while eating ice cream is indeed exceptionally scrumptious.

The second person of the ‘we’ that Tetsu-senpai spoke of appeared when I was eating roast pork noodles. He suddenly pressed a hard object against the back of my head and said: “Don’t move. Throw away your weapon, raise your hands, declare your name and unit.” I almost spitted the roast pork out of my mouth.

“Erm…… Err…… But……” If I raised my hands, the roast pork will fall down!

“Major, you are so slow. Stop doing idiotic stuff and sit down.”

Tetsu-senpai said while stirring his vanilla flavored ice cream and caramel sauce.

“But he’s sitting on my seat! Who is this fellow?”

“Narumi. He’s in the same club as Ayaka.”

“Hiro-san said that he’s coming later too, there won’t be enough seats then.”

“Hiro can just sit on Narumi’s thigh.”

“Oh, I see.”

What do you mean you see?

The guy called Major then walked into my field of vision. He wore a dark green and coffee-coloured camouflaging sports attire, a sturdy looking helmet, and a pair of sunglasses shaped like goggles. He was somewhat thin and his skin was a beautiful shade of pink that belongs to primary school students. He actually looked about my age. While putting away the model gun (Well, I think it might be a model gun, but what if it’s a real gun?) into his khaki backpack, he looked at me and said:

“But isn’t this guy a high schooler? He doesn’t fit the description of a NEET.”

“Don’t worry, he’s my kouhai. He’ll become a great NEET after a year or two.”

“I definitely won’t become a NEET!” I protested hastily. Through his goggles, Major glared at me and sat on a cardboard box.

“In this era when there are about a billion NEETs in our country, NEETs-in-waiting like you are necessary, are they not? The future of our country sure is dark.”

“……in waiting?”

In bewilderment, I asked him what he meant by that. Major pointed at me and started to chatter enthusiastically:

“Speaking of which, do you know the how a NEET is defined? The term ‘NEET’ was originally used on people who are between the ages of 16 and 18 and are not in education or employment. When the word came to Japan from England, its meaning changed to include people from 15 to 34. As a lot of types appeared after that, they were even classified into an active type and a passive type, a sudden type, challenged type, caveman type and hesitating type. Besides that, there were also some attempts to classify them using three-dimensional coordination to divide them into eight quadrants, but they are actually just meaningless classifications to me.”

“Mukai-san, sorry for the wait.”

Ayaka served Major his salt-flavoured ramen. It looks like Mukai is Major’s real name.

“I’m so sorry, Fujishima-kun, there would be less customers after a while.”

I tried to give Ayaka a ‘justfindanexcuseformetoleavethisseat’ signal, but she didn’t get it. Major sipped some soup and continued:

“NEETs were originally just a cultural illness of reliance, and will only appear in a prosperous country like ours. We should be more proud of NEETs! Love the country that strives to produce NEETs, for world peace, we must stand up! We must find more non NEET-in-waiting elites, learn from each other , form a new Japanese Party, and bravely challenge the evil! Grow, NEETs! Grow like blazing fire! NEETs!”

“So noisy! Just shut up and eat your noodles!”

Min-san’s furious outburst echoed from the kitchen, and a small frying pan flew out of the kitchen soon after, landing on Major’s head.

“Huh? What’s with that guy?”

A male voice rang in the alley, and a tall silhouette appeared at the end of the alley.

A young man daringly wearing a brightly colored coat with khaki jeans was standing at the end of the alley. His occupation was a mystery, but he radiated the aura of a professional person. His aura was different from what Tetsu-senpai had, but they have the same imposing manner. That man approached, almost causing me to fall off the gas tank.

“He’s Ayaka’s friend. See, he’s from M High School.” Said Tetsu-senpai. “Oh? Oh——”That man patted my shoulders and said:

“There was a time when Tetsu was wearing this uniform too!”

He shot a look at the narrow kitchen back door and sat down beside Tetsu-senpai. I started to get confused. Aren’t the seats here just for NEETs?

“Hi, nice to meet you. Here’s my card.” He took a piece of card out of his pocket and handed it to me. He ''is'' a working person! While thinking so, I took the card, on the card it was printed:

‘NEET - Hiroaki Kuwabara’

…… Huh? I nearly fainted at that moment.

To reconfirm the world that I live in, I breathed in deeply and looked at my surroundings. Tetsu-senpai was eating ice cream, Major was eating salt-flavored ramen. Ayaka was busy washing bowls in the smoky kitchen, Min-san was having a battle royale with flames. Looking at the night skies in this autumn, the only person who found something wrong was me.

“Is…… Is your job a NEET?”

I asked cautiously. Hiro-san showed me a smile worthy of a toothpaste advertisement while saying:

“What are you talking about? A NEET isn't an occupation!”

Well, that’s true. As I was about to nod, Hiro-san’s next comment completely devastated me.

“Being a NEET is a lifestyle.”

He actually said that it was a lifestyle? I almost cried. Hiro-san, with his eyes narrowed while pushing back his hair, was meaninglessly handsome. What on earth is with these people?

“Did you make these cards before this, Hiro?”

“Well, its quite convenient while flirting. People always laugh when they see it.”

“Didn’t I tell you that you’ll make your girlfriend angry like this, and that you shouldn't flirt with other people so much?”

“Ah, I broke up with her already. I’m now living at the house of a lady working at a night club. Making it clear that I’m jobless from the start makes my life much easier!”

So Hiro-san is a gigolo! Well, he did say that it was a lifestyle.

I listened to their conversation at the sidelines while drinking the ramen soup, but I didn't really notice its taste. From their conversation, I gathered that they were about 18 to 19, and are supposed to be teenagers who have bright futures.

I vaguely thought to myself: would Tetsu-senpai’s words that I’ll turn out like them soon come true? I could only hope that this won’t be true.

After we finished eating the ramen, and were enjoying the ice creams (Tetsu-senpai was already eating a second), extremely noisy rock music suddenly blared in this narrow space. It was ‘Colorado Bulldog<ref>Song by the band Mr. Big</ref>. The three immediately sprang up, took out their cellphones that were almost simultaneously playing the same ringtone.

Tetsu-senpai picked up the call first, then Major and Hiro-san’s phone immediately stopped ringing. An expression that looked very much like regret appeared on their faces.

“Min-san, Alice has an order for you! Onion ramen, without ramen, roast pork and egg.”

Doesn’t that mean that there's only leeks left? I thought to myself. After three minutes, the bowl that Min-san took out did look like there was only leeks and soup.

“Tell this to her clearly, we sell ramen.” Min-san said with a sour expression on her face.

The leeks floating in the soup looked like islands in a sea of soup. Tetsu-senpai, Major and Hiro-san looked at each other.

“The problem is, who’s gonna take it to her?” said Tetsu-senpai.

“Does Alice seem like she’s in a bad mood?” asked Hiro-san.

“Definitely.”

“Are you guys taking it to her?” me asking this question was a sign of doom. Tetsu-senpai nodded, and then slapped his kneecap.

“Since there’s four people here, let's decide by a Yamanote Line game<ref>Originally, it’s a game where each player tells the name of a station that the Yamanote Line can reach. Here, they will say things that are related to the topic given</ref>, the one who loses sends it.”

Four people?

“So what’s the topic?”

“Let's use “Brochures commonly found at employment agencies” then.”

“Okay, but there’s only one chance when you can’t answer.”

“Wa- Wait a minute, did you count me in?”

“Okay, let's start from me. ‘Guide to a Laborer’s Insurance’.”

“ ‘Searching for your Dreams from Thirty-two’.”

“ ‘Discover your Talents in Two Minutes’.”

“Ah, uh, erm……”

“Narumi, that’s your first loss. ‘How to Resign Favorably’.”

“ ‘Starting Your Business From A Computer’!”

“ ‘Guide for Blending in your New Workplace’.”

“…… How on earth would I know any of those!”

“Ah, getting angry are you? Narumi, as long as you’re a NEET, you’ll have to know about these! Going to an employment agency but coming back without doing anything, this is a route that all of us must take.”

No, the problem is I’m not a NEET.

“If you lose you’ll have to admit it, loser.”

“Don’t mind it, Narumi, it isn’t embarrassing that you don’t know about these.”

“Well, of course! Don’t console me!”

“But you still have to send over the ramen!”

Unable to retort, that was how I fell into their trap.

The place where I was supposed to send the ramen was in the same building as the ramen shop, but on the third floor, room 308. As they said: “You’ll know when you go.” There was a large signboard on the door.

‘NEET Detective Agency’

The words were written with a somewhat cute handwriting, and there were a row of mystifying English words.

It’s the only NEET thing to do

My mind had already gone numb after the events that I’ve gone through today, so I won’t be surprised even if I see a NEET being a detective. I used the corner of the tray that held the ramen to press the electric bell, and the side camera modified into the electric bell flashed blue. According to Tetsu-senpai, that was the sign for ‘Come in’.

After opening the door, I saw that it was a long single room. As the air-conditioner was going strong, it was even colder than outside. Walking past the fridge, kitchen and washing machine in the corridor, a narrow room could be seen. As there were not any partitions in the room, a computer rack could be seen even from the entrance, while countless monitors filled the walls of the room.

“Your ramen is here……”

“Please enter.”

The voice of a young girl rang from inside of the room.

While holding the tray, I walked into the room. This room is really quite something. Three sides of the walls were covered with unknown machines, liquid plasma monitors and electric cables, while the small space left —— the floor in the middle of the room, was filled with a mattress. As though she was buried in dolls, the silhouette wearing pajamas turned around.

[[Image:Kamisama no memocho vol01 037.jpg|thumb|''She looked just like a doll.'']]

She looked just like a doll. She had a small face, a pair of large eyes that were in contrast with her face, unbelievably white skin, thin limbs, sleek hair flowing on the sheets, and was wearing pale blue pajamas with pictures of cartoon bears on it. I held the tray and stared at the girl.

The girl shifted the table that the keyboard was on aside, and pulled to her bed another long table that was just like those small tables that were used with the mattresses in a hospital.

“What are you standing there for? I ordered leek ramen. I don’t remember ordering a high school student-shaped ornament.”

“Ah, um…… Where should I put the ramen?”

“Since you're standing so far away, do you think that my arms seem like they’re long enough that I can take the bowls from your hands?”

I was scolded by her. But I do not even feel angry or surprised anymore. I placed the tray on the table in front of the girl. She took the disposable chopsticks, looked at it for awhile and breathed in deeply. Her small face was full of determination while the hands holding the tip of the chopsticks were applying force on it. But when the chopsticks were dragged into a ‘人’ shape, it just shook but did not separate. How little strength does this girl have?

“…… Would you like me to give you a hand?”

The cute girl wearing the pajamas was visibly glaring at me.

“It seems that you’re the type that sees a frail bird that couldn’t fly, tosses them upwards and sink in your own satisfaction after that, are you not? These type of people are the most useless of them all. When you walk away triumphantly, the bird would fall back down on the asphalt road and die, but you won’t even know that. Being dumb really should have a limit.”

It’s just a pair of disposable chopsticks, why am I scolded like this? But I did not retort her. Again, she breathed in deeply and applied force to separate the chopsticks.

Thwack.

The chopstick on the right has split into two. This is the most common result. She emotionlessly stared for awhile at the chopsticks with unequal length, and then started to cry. Hey, don’t cry!

She used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears, and started to eat the leek ramen(that pretty much has only leeks in it). As I was thinking of this, she started to glare at me again and said: “Your interests are really out of my comprehension. Does silently watching people eat make you happy?”

“Ah, so- sorry.”

When I was about to walk out of the room, this time she said: “Where do you think you're going? If you are gone, who will dispose of the bowls? You should really think about this.” I scratched my head, and having no other choice, I squatted down at the entrance with my back to the mattress.

While listening to the girl wearing pajamas eating the onions, I mulled over the things that happened today. I'm just here because I couldn’t refuse Ayaka’s request…… Then, I encountered a lot of stuff. I'm really tired. As I was about to drift into sleep, the girl’s voice rang out yet again.

“Narumi, I’m done. Get some beverages for me from the fridge.”

Startled, I turned back to face the girl.

“Eh, huh?”

“I said, get me something to drink from the fridge. Falling asleep even in someone else’s house, you really are shameless.”

Who are you to say that about me? But still, I followed her instructions as I did not have the energy to retort. After opening the fridge, I found that it was stuffed full of 350ml red cans, and nothing else. I thought that all of them were Coke, but they were actually all [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dr_Pepper Dr. Pepper]. I don’t even have the energy to say anything anymore. The girl drank all of the Dr. Pepper that I brought her in one breath, and happiness welled out from her face. Seeing that expression made me feel that I could forgive everything.

“When God was creating the world, it was because He drank Dr. Pepper that He took a rest on the seventh day. If Dr. Pepper does not exist, there would be twelve days in a week instead of seven.”

“Is that so?”

“Narumi, you should drink it too! I can’t give you the ones in my fridge, but I can tell you where you can get them.”

So you're not giving them to me?

“…… Wait!” That was when I realized: “Why do you know my name?”

Was it when she was talking to Tetsu-senpai on the phone? No, at that moment Alice was just ordering her leek ramen, and she hung up right after she ordered. There wasn’t any time for them to say my name.

“Fujishima Narumi, sixteen, male, 164cm tall, weighs 51kg, in class 1-4 of M high school……” She fluently spoke of all of my personal information —— address, phone number, educational background, and family background. I was speechless.

“Ayaka said that there was a new club member, so I just did a little investigation. There is so much information in your school, but so little protective measures, so it’s better if you be more careful.”

At a loss of words, I looked at the wall formed of computers.

“…… Are you a hacker?”

“I’m not a hacker.”

The girl smiled while shaking her head.

“I’m a NEET detective.”

The detective said, Alice was partly her real name, and partly an alias.

“Yuuko can also be read as Alice <ref>有子is read as Yuuko, but 有can be read as ari, 子 can be read as su</ref>. The name Alice was taken from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Tiptree,_Jr. James Tiptree's] real name.”

“Who is she?”

Alice sat on the mattress while hugging her knees, looking at me as though she was looking at an idiot.

“She’s a novelist! Didn’t you see the signboard at the door? Although I changed a letter, it was quite a famous quote! Haven’t you read of it before?”

I cocked my head, thinking of the English words on the signboard.

“The detectives that you speak of…… Don’t they just accept other people’s requests and investigate various cases?”

“I am not an ordinary detective, but a NEET detective. They are as different as Chofu and Den Enchofu, mind you. An ordinary detective asks around for information, monitors other people, all in all going here and there to search for information and find their target. NEET detectives, on the other hand……”

Alice puffed out her chest, turned around to the wall covered with machines and waved her hands.

“Do not need to leave their rooms even a step, but can search the whole world to find out the truth. You probably just think that I’m just a hikkikomori who’s overly reliant on the Internet, huh? You don’t need to lie.”

“Erm….. Yeah.”

“Hmph, that’s because the common man cannot understand the work of a detective. A detective is the messenger of the deceased, looking for the words lost from their graves, hurting the living for the sake of protecting the honor of the deceased, and condemning the dead for the sake of consoling the living. That is why this is such an unpopular and misunderstood occupation……
Is your expression questioning that why am I, as a hikkikomori, am saying all these?”

“No, my expression shouldn’t be that obvious.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“But you look like you have something to say. Don’t worry, just ask! Because of my occupation, I am already used to never ending questions. And I will let you fall into despair very quickly.”

…… Despair?

I don’t really have anything much to ask, just that I’m a bit shocked by the endless chatter of this strange girl, Alice. But in this situation, it seems that I need to ask a question. Looking around the room that looks like a control room, I asked the question that was the most confusing to me.

“You…… What do you usually eat? Do you always eat that stuff?”

Alice’s round eyes became even rounder.

“This trivial matter is the first thing that you thought of?’’

“…… I think that what we eat is very important.”

“Yes, you are correct. You are also an oddball, different from what Ayaka has said.”

Alice narrowed her eyes while looking at me, as though she was smiling.

“To obtain the nutrients essential for my body, drinking Dr. Pepper would suffice. But Min-san is very persistent, so sometimes I eat some vegetables as well.”

“So that’s why you don’t grow……”

“Where did your biased opinion that only tall people are good come from? I can list out fifty advantages for being a shorty and disadvantages of being tall, if you are willing to have a debate, I am always ready to accept the challenge.”

“No, sorry.”

I was just thinking about her height, which resulted in me mumbling to myself and getting heard.

“So do you depend on Min-san for your daily life?”

Alice raised her eyebrows.

“You’re really impolite, you know. I’ve already said that I’m a NEET detective, a NEET detective is an occupational detective! I have an actual income, and pay her for everything.”

“Eh, eh, but aren’t you a NEET?” aren’t all NEETs jobless?

“You misunderstood NEETs from a fundamental level. The second E in NEET is Employment, being employed by someone. My occupation is a personal enterprise, so I’m not employed. How other people view that depends.”

How other people would view.

“…… Lifestyle huh?”

“In Hiro’s life, that is so. Turgenev might say call it the ending of an illusion, Dostoyevsky might call it hell, William Somerset Maugham might call it reality, while Haruki Murakami might call it self. I use another name for it, but anyhow it’s unrelated to the matter of income.”

I have absolutely no idea what she is talking about, but the fact that the pajamas-clad girl earned money by being a detective is somewhat unbelievable. Which reminds me, she seems to be familiar with the usage of computers and the Internet.

“Your expression tells me that you don’t believe me. No matter, another man would come here in a moment to request for my investigation, you’ll probably believe it after you’ve heard it.”

“…… Huh?”

At that moment, the doorbell rang as she had predicted. I turned around and looked at the door.

“Open the door.”

“Me?”

“It would be nice if the agency adds some other way to welcome guests besides the blue lights.”

As I walked to the entrance to open the door, I froze as there were three men outside the door. The young man in the middle was wearing a leather coat and looked slightly older than me, but his expression was like that of a wild wolf. Among the other two who were flanking his sides, one was a man having muscles like a rocky mountain, the other was tall like an electric pole. Both of them were wearing the same gray hoodie.

“Who is this guy? Where’s Alice?”

The wolf said. It was as though I was pierced by his sharp gaze, my lips trembled and I was unable to speak. At this moment, Alice’s voice came from inside the room:

“Oh, Yondaime, please come in.”

The two people behind the man who was called Yondaime said: “We’ll wait here.” And then I was dragged into the room. After the door was closed, the two men disappeared from my field of vision. At the moment when I was closing the door, I felt as if I was glared at, and my hands holding the door handle trembled.

“Narumi, get another can of Dr. Pepper.”

Alice’s voice finally peeled my hands off the door handle.

“Hey, who is that guy? Aren’t we going to talk about the job?”

When I handed the Dr. Pepper to Alice, Yondaime who was sitting beside the mattress used his chin to point at me, and then turned around and said to me: “You, get out for a moment.”

“Eh?”

Telling me to go outside the room to become best friends with the two bear-like bodyguards, and wait for you to finish discussing? What are you talking about!

“Yondaime, just imagine that there’s a high school student-shaped ornament here, relax and start the discussion.”

“Hey, Alice, are you joking? You should know that this isn’t something that you can let outsiders know!”

“It doesn’t matter, Narumi is only my assistant for today, I can guarantee that he will not speak of this to anyone else.”

I don’t even know when I’ve become an assistant.

“That's not the point.”

“If you’re so insistent, why don’t you talk so that outsiders wouldn’t understand? Your job has a lot of jargon anyway. If you would not want then, you can just give the request to some other people.”

An awkward expression appeared on Yondaime’s face and he used his foot to kick the bedstead. Finally, he sighed and started to talk.

Indeed, I could not understand a thing, it was all a bunch of unknown nouns and verbs that you couldn’t understand. The ones that I could barely understand “deal with him when we catch him”, are the ones that I really don’t want to understand.

“Hmm.”

Alice finished listening to Yondaime’s explanation and finished drinking her second can of Dr. Pepper.

“I understand. Narumi, do you understand what he just said?”

I hastily shook my head.

“Is that so? Basically, someone is doing unknown drug dealing behind Yondaime’s back, so he requested me to help find out about the ways that they deal drugs.”

“What is the use of me talking like that when you explain it to him!” Yondaime flew into a rage. That was quite understandable. I felt somewhat happy and thought: Great, finally someone would teach her a lesson…… “What is with that happy look on your face!” Yondaime’s changed his target of anger to me. I could only retreat to the corridor and hid behind the fridge.

“Well, as I had a big headache this morning, I wanted to enrage the first person who came in to vent my annoyace, whoever it was. Although Narumi was the first person to come in, but for some reason he is quite tolerant of it, and didn’t get angry at all.”

So she did all that on purpose!

“Coincidentally, the next person was you, so I vented my annoyance on you, so don’t mind it. If I did anything wrong, you’ll always get angry, and that’s why I like you the most.”

Alice stretched her legs out of the blanket and smiled sweetly. At this moment, I was totally defeated (Yondaime probably was, too). Yondaime hammered the blanket for some time, tried to say something but then stopped, and then he stood up.

“So are you willing to accept the request?”

“I accept it, so just leave it all to me!”

“I will mail the details to you, goodbye.”

Yondaime walked to the corridor and dragged me out from the fridge. He caught hold of my left shoulder and applied force on it until his thumb almost sank into my body.

“Ah, ouch…….”

“I’ve remembered your face, and will find out your address immediately. Listen closely, you didn’t hear anything just now. Is that clear?”

The wolfish eyes came closer to my eyes, while I could only nod while trembling.

“Answer me!”

“I…… I didn’t hear anything.”

Yondaime tossed me to the ground and walked out of the room.

“Are you alright?”

Alice came over and asked as I was huddled up on the floor in exhaustion. So she can walk? I thought that she had an illness that causes her to die if she leaves her bed.

“I just feel very tired.”

The words popped out of my mouth. That would be my feelings about what occurred the whole day.

“If I didn’t do so, I’m afraid you’ll still think that I’m a hikkikomori who’s over-reliant on the Internet. Don’t mind it!”

“No, I already understand clearly.”

Because of Ayaka, I stepped into an unbelievable world. Drug dealing, detectives and hackers, I had always hoped that these only exist in worlds that I don’t know of.

“You just wanted me to understand your work, so you said nonsensically that I’m your assistant and that I’m tight-lipped……”

“That is not nonsense. You are indeed tight-lipped, I am sure of it.”

I raised my head to look at Alice and saw that she was smiling. Since this is the first time that we’ve met, why does she dare to say so?

“Hey, Narumi. The people who met me, each and every one of them would ask: ''‘Are you really a NEET? Why did you become a NEET?’'', and you are the first one who did not ask me this question.”

Adjusting to my eye level, Alice squatted down.

“Although it might be because you’re thoughtless or uncaring, but I -- we NEETs would be extremely happy. Instead of pitying us, ignoring us would have been better. 'Why did we become NEETs?', this question shouldn’t even be asked. Because there is only one reason – it is written on our page of God’s notebook: ‘We lose when we work.’ There is no other reason.”

“…… God’s notebook?”

“Isn’t this statement so irresponsible that it’s great?”

Placing her hands and chin on her knees, Alice said while smiling:

“What the word NEET really means, is actually not ‘Someone who doesn’t know how to do anything’, and not ‘Someone who doesn’t want to do anything’.”

<center>*</center>

Holding the empty bowl on the plate while walking out of the NEET Detective Agency, I saw that it was already completely dark outside. The starlight could not be seen as it was hidden by the piercing lights on the earth. The ramen shop below had become extremely crowded. Laughter and angry shouts coming from there could be heard even from here.

After I walked down the emergency backstairs, I found Yondaime sitting on the seat exclusively for NEETs that I was sitting on just now. Tetsu-senpai, Major, Hiro-san and Yondaime surrounded the wooden table, and looked like they were doing something together. The clear tinkle of a bell-like sound could be heard even from far away.

“Sou-san! Didn’t you say that you are only playing for five minutes!?”

The bodyguard, Rocky, who was standing behind Yondaime was shouting angrily by Yondaime’s ears.

“Shut up, how can I go back when I’m in a losing streak! Tetsu, hurry up and throw already!”

“Okay, four five and six.”

“Impossible!”

A large bundle of money was on the bowl. So they’re playing a game of dices. Do these four know each other?

“Fujishima-kun, Min-san made a flavored ice cream, do you want to try some?”

Ayaka ran out holding an ice cream cone. While licking the ice cream which was giving out a fragrant aroma, I listened to the dice tinkling along in the bowl. Yondaime was shouting with his whole face red, throwing his cash onto the bowl like a ninja throwing knives. Looking at this situation, I couldn’t help but feel – somewhat happy.

<center>*</center>

On the way home, the streetlights on the street was very dim. Walking in front of me, Ayaka turned around and said:

“I’m so sorry, I did say that I wanted to have a welcome party for you, but coincidentally the shop was busy……”

Speaking of which, I don’t think I’ve talked much with Ayaka today at the shop. There were so many customers that even I helped to deliver.

“Oh yeah, did you see Alice?”

“Yeah…… She’s an oddball.” I couldn’t say anything else about her.

“But it was really unbelievable today. There are indeed a lot of interesting people behind the ramen shop, but its rare that all of them were present like today! You’re so lucky, Fujishima-kun.”

“Does that count as lucky?”

Indeed, the people that I met and the faces that I’ve seen today has far exceeded my brain capacity, but I still remembered all of them. Tetsu-senpai, Min-san, Major, Hiro-san, Alice and Yondaime.

“It would be even better if Onii-chan could come.”

Onii-chan?

“After my brother left school, he became a NEET. He usually goes to the ramen shop to hang out with Tetsu-senpai and the others. But recently he didn’t even go home or to the shop. I couldn’t even reach his phone.”

“You can’t really say that all of those who hang out there don’t have a job……?”

A horrible illusion came upon me. Would I turn out like them when I　leave school someday?

Ayaka turned around and said: “Did you ever think of leaving school?”

“Every day.”

Under the streetlight, an inscrutable expression appeared on Ayaka’s face.

“…… Even now?”

I was momentarily speechless. Being unable to immediately answer this question is indeed strange.

Ayaka gazed sincerely at me.

I averted her gaze and lied: “Now…… I don’t want to……. Probably!”

“Is that so.” A gentle smile appeared on Ayaka’s face.

“But I think you have no need to lie right now.”

I stopped walking, speechless, and Ayaka stopped too. Coincidentally, we were standing in the middle of two streetlights, while our shadows interlaced on the asphalt road.

“…… Why?”

I could only say this one word. Why? How did she know that I was lying?

“Because…… That place originally belonged to me.” Ayaka said. “It was because there were no other members that I entered the Gardening Club. So in this case, I’m your senior for about half a year!”

I pondered the reason why Ayaka can smile while saying such a thing. Because she is different from me, and can chat with the other students in our class as if nothing had happened, it seemed as natural as breathing.

Hearing me speak of my true thoughts, she showed me a glass-like smile that was even more transparent.

“It’s really simple, you can do it as well. Shout when you’re angry like the others, laugh when you’re happy like the others, and speak your mind when you want something.”

I lowered my head, and thought repeatedly about what Ayaka meant by her words. I still don’t get it. I just felt that her words was like that of a busybody, although its contents completely suits my current situation.

After we crossed the bridge, Ayaka and I said goodbye to each other.

Looking at the silhouette of Ayaka running towards the station, I thought of a scene when she was shouting or laughing like the others. Wasn't she just pushing herself? Does she mean that I should do that as well? Forcing myself to talk to the other students, forcing myself to smile.

I wish that she would not care about me anymore. I just couldn’t do what she said anyhow.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Gekkou:Volume 1 In The Café

2011-06-21T20:16:24Z

Lne: /* [In The Café] */

==[In The Café]==

All of a sudden Tsukimori came to my desk and said with a smile as warm as sunbeams shining through the leaves of a tree and a voice as soft as a gentle summer breeze:

"Shall we go then, Nonomiya-kun?"

The time in the noisy classroom stopped. At least my train of thought did.

Everyone suspended what he or she was doing and looked over to us. Usami was the first to regain time.

"...eh? Youko-san? Are you tagging along with Nonomiya? Why? Eeh?"

Her bewilderment made her look like one of those automatons that jump out of striking clocks every hour.

"I wanted to pay the café Nonomiya-kun works at a visit since I heard it's very comfortable there. And as you know, I have been quite busy lately, so I was a little tired and thought about relaxing there while enjoying a cup of tea. Well, that's why ''I asked'' Nonomiya-kun!"

Tsukimori was obviously taking into consideration that we were being watched by our classmates.

"Is that true, Nonomiya?"

I had already expected that I would be the next target to be questioned.

"It is."

Thus, I somehow managed not to reveal my discontent.

"Maybe I should join you..."

I almost blacked out upon hearing her murmur. Tsukimori alone was already enough trouble—I wouldn't manage both of them at the same time.

"Aren't your club activities waiting for you?"

Usami was in the volleyball club. She was gifted with strength in her arms that didn't suit her small body: her spikes made the guys look old. I remember all too well how relieved I was to be on the same team after witnessing her spike during PE.

"I-I'll skip!"

"Don't. Didn't you say only recently that you are on the brink of becoming a regular player? It would be foolish to skip your club activities during such an important period."

Usami pressed her lips into a line and grumbled with a frown.

"Let's go together some other time, Chizuru. I will memorize where the café is for you today. Okay?"

Tsukimori admonished her gently like a caring sister, whereupon Usami obediently nodded, "Okay."

One problem solved. I then went on getting rid of the remaining issues.

"It's really just you who's coming, right? If the whole bunch were to come along, I'd have to refuse because that would only cause the café trouble."

That was a prompt. I indicated Tsukimori that I would only give my consent if she cleared that condition.

"Don't worry, our classmates are so kind, they would never cause anyone trouble," she ensured with a ladylike smile, "See you tomorrow, everyone."

She elegantly waved her hand at her classmates.

They would have jumped at that chance for sure. The guys, among them Kamogawa, and the girls who admired Tsukimori put their disappointment clearly on display. But no one of them would even think of betraying angelic Youko Tsukimori's trust.

But equally, I was not capable enough to do something against the situation she had induced. I had no choice but to unwillingly go along with her.

Tsukimori walked with light steps towards the front gate.

"What are you up to?" I asked her delicate back without hiding my bad mood.

Tsukimori turned around, making her long hair flutter in the wind.

"I am so curious about the café you work at," she said without hiding her good mood.

"Answer me! You should know that I don't like standing out."

"Which is why I tried to prevent a commotion, didn't I?"

"That doesn't change the fact that we attracted attention."

"Well, tough luck."

"And whose fault is that...?" I was irritated by her out-and-out undaunted behavior. "Who told you that I work at a café anyway?"

"I heard it from rumors!"

"Don't lie."

It was well-known that I worked part-time somewhere, but I hadn't told anyone at school that I was working at a café.

"What are you after?"

"What do you think I am, Nonomiya-kun? It is not strange at all to desire to learn more about the person in my heart, is it? This is what you call a pure girl's heart."

"You claim to be pure girl? Laughable. Let me assert this for you: you are nowhere near as harmless as that."

I sneered.

"You know, looking so mature can be a real bother at such times. I am still just a seventeen-year-old girl. Besides, I have only recently lost my father, so I think you ought to be gentler to me, Nonomiya-kun," pouted Tsukimori. I was surprised that she could make such childish expressions, too.

But that was as far as it went. Of course I felt sorry for her, but in the end it was still none of my business.

"See you tomorrow."

I accelerated my pace and put distance between me and Tsukimori.

"Where are you going? There's the back gate.

"Unlike you, I commute by bicycle and not by train. If you can keep up with my speed, I shall take the special trouble and guide you to the café?" I was deliberately cold. I couldn't be bothered to adjust to others. And I could be bothered even less to have someone enter my territory without authorization.

"Yes, let's go with that. I just hope my back will not hurt from it, but well, I have always wanted do that once."

However, Tsukimori was even less harmless than I had expected. Before I knew it, she was walking next to me.

"...what are you thinking?"

"I have always wanted to do that at least once! Riding a bicycle à deux."

"When did I say I'd let you?"

"Don't worry. I should not be too heavy."

"That wasn't the question."

I was annoyed. As she showed no restraint I decided on saying my piece without restraint as well.

"I admit that I may be supposed to be gentler to you as you've just lost your father. However, I don't feel like dancing to your tune like the others, not in the least. Not everyone is considerate towards you, keep that in mind. At least now that I know your true nature, I might still feel sympathy but I am certainly not favorable towards you," I rebuked her.

"Mmm! That's how my Nonomiya-kun has to be," Tsukimori nodded strongly, making a somewhat contented face. "I love this unashamed attitude."

My words had achieved the exact opposite effect. Wanting to put her off, I accidentally attracted her all the more.

Seeing my loss for words, she showed me her occasional big-sister-like smile.

"Won't you give me a chance? I have realized by now that my confession yesterday was overhasty! Just like you didn't know how I really am, I don't know you well yet, either. I think it is necessary for both of us to deepen our mutual understanding. It's not too late to make a decision after coming to know each other better, right?"

Her opinion was fair enough.

But when I looked back at what had happened so far, I didn't feel like believing her words blindly.

I peeked into Tsukimori's eyes.

What was she thinking?

She did not avoid my glance in the slightest. In her big, almond-shaped eyes I could clearly see my own reflection.

It was me who gave in at last. I released her from my gaze and mounted my bicycle.

"—Get on."

"Thank you!"

I heard her cheerful voice.

After she had gotten on the carrier, I took off. She was light, just as she had said herself.

"Promise me that you won't do anything that would bring me into focus anymore like today."

"I'll do my best."

"No, not just your best, promise it."

"Nonomiya-kun, the wind feels so pleasant. Riding a bicycle together is even better than I thought."

I spotted our reflection in a street mirror. Tsukimori was holding her skirt down with her right hand, wrapping her left arm around me, and smiling dazzlingly while watching the town's scenery passing us by.

Completely unable to complain any more to a girl who entrusted her body to me, I just answered: "...Lucky you."

I kept on riding the bike while channeling all my unvoiced discontent and displeasure into hitting the pedals.

Be it because of envy or jealousy, I sensed some intensive gazes from others students on their way home. It was clear whose fault it was since I had never experienced anything of this kind when cycling alone.

I was riding a bicycle with ''Youko Tsukimori'' on the back.

This was one of those sweet moments that are worthy of being called a memory of adolescence. I, in the midst of this period of life, was probably supposed to pride myself on such an event that anyone would envy me for.

To tell the truth, I was proud enough to have a certain sense of superiority, believing that there was no one else who had something as noble as her on his carrier.

Well, this only lasted for the short while during which I forgot about her troublesome personality and the murder recipe.

During the following hours I would definitely turn into her toy, so I needed to be emotionally prepared.

I had accepted Tsukimori's request. The reason was simple: I was interested in her.

Apart from that, call it a property　of mine or just a preference, I enjoyed these thrilling conversations with her.

I changed into my waiter uniform in the staff room; I put on narrow black slacks, did up the buttons of my white shirt and the black west above, slipped into a pair of wing tip leather shoes and lastly I wound a rather long apron around my hips. After checking my appearance in front of the mirror, just to be sure, I headed to the kitchen.

The instant I entered the kitchen, my nose was tickled by the aromatic fragrance of coffee beans—a smell I was fond of.

The reason why I had chosen to work in this British-style café "Victoria" was, as a matter of fact, because the best coffee in the vicinity was served here.

Upon spotting me, my colleagues greeted me.

"Mister Kujirai?" I addressed the broad back of a man who was grinding coffee with a hand mill. The sturdy bespectacled addressee turned around with a warm smile. I continued, "I would be in charge of waiting the tables today, but may I change to the kitchen staff?"

"What's the matter?"

"It's a personal one, I'm afraid, but to tell the truth, a classmate of mine has come today."

"Eh? Why would you want to change your post then?"

"Well, I wouldn't be able to keep my classmate company. And besides, isn't it quite embarrassing to be watched while working?"

As if I would let her watch! I knew that my resistance was childish, but this was my last stand after having failed miserably at turning her down.

There was someone apart from the shop manager who reacted sharply to my words.

"Hey, Nonomiya! Is it a guy or a gal?" asked a woman who was clothed like a pastry cook and was putting some fruit on a parfait right beside me. "If it's a guy I'll switch with you. As long as he's my type, of course!"

The whole staff grimaced as if they had taken bitter medicine when they realized that Mirai-san's ''bad habit'' had appeared again.

Her full name was Mirai Samejima. Mirai-san was the oldest face among the people at Victoria, and even the manager took his hat off to her.

According to her, she was still in university, but looking at how she behaved more important than the manager on some days—no, make that "everyday"—she gave me the impression of being older than that.

[[Image:Gekkou-075.jpg|thumb]]

"Sorry to let you down, Mirai-san: it's a girl!"

"Hmph. Well, the fact that you brought a gal along gets me interested just as much."

With skillful movements Mirai-san quickly finished the parfait and, after throwing a piece of block chocolate into her mouth, tripped to the counter from where she had an overview of all the tables.

"Who is it? Come on, spill it."

She scowled over the counter into the shop while rolling the piece of chocolate in her mouth. The other staff members, too, didn't miss the chance and scanned the café from behind her.

I was hoping someone would remonstrate with them about their snoopy behavior, but even the one who was in the position to do so—the shop manager—was peeking with a face gleaming with curiosity.

Giving up, I admitted: "It's her," and pointed at Tsukimori who had taken a seat at the window and was sitting there like an unworldly, well-educated lady.

A cheer arose among the staff; the positive reaction of the guys was so blatant that I would have felt like an idiot for claiming that I had expected it.

"Damn! What a beauty! Way too good for you, Nonomiya, that's for sure!"

Mirai-sun was apparently irritated with something and ran her iron fist into the pit of my stomach.

"...does anybody know why I deserve to be punched?"

My trembling question was only met with pitiful glances.

"You always act as if you didn't care two figs about love, but you do your thing in the background, huh, you sneaking lech!"

Apparently, Mirai-san mistook Tsukimori and me for lovers.

"...Mirai-chan and her new boyfriend haven't been getting along lately, you know," the manager whispered into my ear.

"So it's only a matter of time until they split up, I suppose?"

"...Probably," he nodded after backing off again.

Mirai-san could be categorized as pretty if she kept quiet. As a matter of fact, she was often approached by the other sex. However, unfortunately her looks were spoiled by her unyielding personality, which was also the reason why her relationships never lasted long. I knew of none at least.

"Mhh!? Saruwatari!? Gotten all lovestruck or what?!"

"I-I haven't! I'm not lovestruck or anything!"

"Then you better stay that way!"

Today's sacrifice was Saruwatari-san. Mirai-san's sharp kick landed straight in his buttocks.

At times when she didn't get along with her boyfriend or when she broke up with one, her mood would take a free fall.

And we at Victoria called that ill-humored Mirai-san just "the beast". Unfortunately though, there was no hero in disguise at our café. As soon as the beast went berserk, there was no solution but to weather the storm.

"Mister Kujirai, I'm off waiting the tables."

"O-Okay, good luck."

Discretion is the better part of valor after all.

The kitchen resounded with the cries of the poor man who had become the prey of the beast.

Our café was not too big: there were eight tables and six counter seats. The staff consisted of a total of 5 people, two of which attended the customers and the others worked in the kitchen. But I very much liked that relaxed and comfortable atmosphere.

The mood of this British-style café was supported by fitting antique tables and chairs. The various well-chosen decorations were apparently selected by the manager's British wife. Apropos, the name of the café was taken from his wife's first name.

With Victoria being located on the first floor of a multi-tenant building near the station and having an interior that should please the stronger sex, there were comparatively many young women like office ladies or college students.

When I came to take her order, Tsukimori scrutinized me from head to toe.

"Your garçon outfit looks handsome."

"Waiter" would have been the proper way to address the staff here, considering that it was designed in a British style, but "garçon" is apparently more common here in Japan.

Since I judged it to be too much a trifle to correct, I only thanked her casually with a smile, "Thanks," and added, "and a café goes well with you."

Tsukimori smiled back at me and replied "Thank you."

I was quite honest. A beautiful girl in a café always makes for a good picture.

"The staff are quite lively, aren't they?"

She moved her gaze towards the kitchen.

"You could hear the commotion from here? That sure is a problem for a shop in the service industry."

I placed a glass of water and a wet towel on the table.

"But it looks fun."

"I wonder about that; some even start crying once in a while. At any rate, I have confidence in our coffee. And none of our dishes is half bad."

"I see. I would like a cup of that good coffee then. And please add your recommended confectionery to the order."

"Then how about our recommended blend plus the owner's hand-made apple pie?"

Since Tsukimori nodded, I bowed respectfully and said "Certainly."

I forwarded the order to the kitchen staff.

"You sure are an unfriendly guy."

Mirai-san was there making a frown instead of food.

"You think so? Actually I am trying to be more amiable when I attend guests, though."

"When does that happen? To me, there's no difference. Seriously, what does she like about a guy like you?"

Her eyebrow raised, she sceptically mustered Tsukimori.

"I forgot to mention, but she is not my girlfriend."

"She isn't?"

"No. Just a classmate."

"Then tell me what a beauty and mere classmate wants from you."

"It's not me, it's the café. Apparently she is a fan of cafés."

Since there was no merit at all in telling her the truth, I just made something up.

"That's all? Boring."

"As always, you are so self-centered it's almost refreshing. I'm dead sure you would have been irritated even if she was my lover."

"It's refreshing because I'm honest! To begin with, I think there must be something wrong with those that are delighted about other people's happiness. Everyone of them is either a hypocrite or just scheming something."

"A lovely opinion loaded with prejudice, I have to say."

I wasn't as dismissive as I may have appeared, though. In fact, in my mind I even had to agree with her–is it because of that warped personality of mine?

I felt inclined to ask her, who was "honest" by her own judgment and "erratic" by everyone else's, for her opinion regarding a certain question.

"Mirai-san, may I ask you something?"

"Mh? What is it?"

"What do you think about someone who doesn't grieve about their misfortune?"

"Sounds fishy to me," she answered quick like a shot. "Misfortunes are called like that because you they make you sad, right? If you don't get sad, then you can't call it a misfortune."

"I see," this time I actually put my agreement into words.

I darted a sidelong glance at Tsukimori.

Tired of waiting or just interested in the café's decoration, she was looking around in the shop. Apparently, the white ceramic cat and black glass cat set was to her liking; she stood up and examined it up close.

Who in this café would have guessed that she was in fact a hapless girl who had lost her father only recently?

I reckoned nobody.

One could never observe a stirring of extreme emotions in her. She would always appear calm and mature.

I didn't know whether she purposely controlled her feelings or just simply wasn't the type of person to show them, but she didn't look sad ''at all'' to me.

Of course, it wasn't unthinkable that she just didn't want to unsettle the people around her and was thus desperately hiding her sadness. Or that might actually be the normal reaction of a girl after such a mishap. After all, the deceased wouldn't return, and mourning forever can't be called very healthy either.

But that are just pieces of theory. Is it really possible to deal with one's feelings in such a short time? Especially if it's sadness?

I recalled Mirai-san's words.

Indeed. It seemed fishy.

The dessert was able to satisfy Tsukimori's tastes.

"It's delicious," she praised while happily finishing up her coffee and apple pie without leaving anything over.

I headed to her table to clear up.

"Has everything been to your liking?" I asked, whereupon Tsukimori darted a discontent glance at me.

"Are you telling me to leave?"

"I see you are quick on the uptake."

"I really like this café."

She flashed a smile as if she would start to hum any moment.

"Aha. Pleased to hear that. But don't forget that there are lots of different cafés in the world. You ought to try them out as well."

"I really like this café," repeated Tsukimori with exactly the same smile and exactly the same words.

"I see sometimes you aren't quick on the uptake," I mostly repeated myself as well.

Suddenly Tsukimori stood up and walked further into the shop, apparently towards the kitchen. When I followed in wonder, she was giving the staff a natural greeting and smiling like a blooming flower.

"Pleased to meet you."

It was obvious at a glance that her rosy greeting got the staff flustered. Apparently all of them were quite excited about her. Well, except for Mirai-san who remained unimpressed.

"I am Youko Tsukimori, a classmate of Nonomiya-kun's," she introduced herself with polite manners.

"Ah, yes, Nonomiya-kun told us," answered the manager respectfully despite being way older than her.

"I have to say this is such an adorable little café."

"Thank you very much!"

The manager blushed slightly, moved by her radiant smile.

"I am so jealous of everyone—"

The staff looked at her in surprise. A girl, who seemed to have anything one could be jealous of, was jealous of them.

"—Because you have the privilege to work at such a wonderful café."

Youko Tsukimori looked plainly stunning, set aflame in the twilight. Although that was probably due to the backlight from the sunset. In that very moment, everyone was fascinated by her exceptional aura.

"I can't even imagine what bliss it would be to work at such a wonderful place."

Being the person in this room that had the most resistance against her, I smiled wryly at her star-like attitude. I also found that she had gone over the top with that exorbitant exaggeration.

However, the manager's next words erased the smile on my lips.

"...um, Tsukimori-san, you said?"

"Yes."

"Would you like to work here?"

"Mister Kujirai—"

I couldn't keep silent. I wanted to keep him from committing a grave mistake. Faust, you are bargaining with Mephistopheles!

However, someone seized my shoulder and held me back. The smell of chocolate was in the air.

"Just watch," Mirai-san said with a mischievous smile. Here we had another devil.

"Err, actually, there is a vacant post just at the moment. And since you are Nonomiya-kun's classmate, we don't have to worry about your background. So, if you'd like, we would gladly welcome you, Tsukimori-san."

The other staff members nodded their heads in agreement, too.

It was just like group hypnosis. They must have been mesmerized by the devil and lost their right mind.

"I am really happy about your offer, but... can you really make do with me? To tell you the truth, I have never worked anywhere before," answered Tsukimori hesitatingly after wavering for a short while.

"No no, don't worry! Everyone has to begin somewhere. Besides, I'm positive that you, as someone with outstanding manners, are suited for this kind of business!"

Sure, her acceptance among the customers would be outstanding! They can only see her superficial side after all.

"I'll gladly accept your offer then if you have so much confidence in me," replied Tsukimori with a bright smile.

Everyone welcomed her warmly with a smile as well. I was the only one who made a sour face, while feeling awfully removed from that ring of blessings.

Because I knew better.

I knew that a bold and determined character lurked beneath her surface, which showed only a beautiful girl of excellent character who was thus loved by everyone.

To make things worse, bright Tsukimori was well aware of her own attractiveness. And just now I learned that she also knew how to use it correctly.

"Why are men just so weak against pretty girls?" whispered Mirai-san into my ear after she had pulled me by the shoulder, the counter between us.

"A good question. After all, the guys in this café are all 'weak' against you as well," I answered casually.

"It feels just wrong when you're giving compliments. But it's no bad feeling. Let me pet your head as a reward."

Mirai-san's palm approached my head, but I refused gloomily. "I'm not in the mood. Please don't confuse me any further."

"No need to be reserved! If you want, I may even give you one piece of my chocolate?"

"Are you okay with it? Aren't you against the employment of Tsukimori?"

"You want me to object, don't you?"

"Well, only your objection would be able to put an end to this welcoming mood."

"Can't be bothered. There's no reason to object."

"Why?"

I was surprised that Mirai-san would allow such a farce.

"Because it's damn funny to see you protest so blatantly when you act so cold usually!!"

Mirai-san cackled.

"...you do realize how awful your personality is?"

"You're worse off than I am, right? If my intuition doesn't fail me, Tsukimori isn't the type of woman a helpless guy like you could handle."

"Doesn't bother me. I don't plan on making a move on her."

"''You'' may think so, but what about her?"

Mirai-san narrowed her eyes and peeked searchingly into my face from close up.

"No use punching me, for your information."

"Yeah yeah. Looking forward to the next days."

Without caring about my strong rebuff, Mirai-san waved her hand and toddled back into the kitchen.

It felt like it was just a matter of time until she would get wind of our odd relationship—a woman's intuition?

I told myself that I had to make sure Tsukimori wouldn't say any unnecessary things to Mirai-san.

"I work here now."

The girl in question, Tsukimori, approached me merrily in spite of all the headaches she was giving me.

"It's still not too late. Won't you think it over again?"

My reply was cold, but my heart was colder.

"Thank you for worrying about me. But since the manager was so kind to offer me this position, I will try my best!"

She cutely clenched her fist full of confidence.

"I'm not worrying. I am bothered."

"I am looking forward to working with you, colleague."

Tsukimori's smile hadn't cracked even once.

Mirai-san had mentioned that I was not someone who could handle her.

I found myself right in the course of experiencing just how spot-on she was.

The next morning in the classroom.

All of a sudden Tsukimori came to my desk and said with a smile as warm as sunbeams shining through the leaves of a tree and a voice as soft as a gentle summer breeze to Usami:

"I have been employed at the café Nonomiya-kun works at."

The time in the noisy classroom stopped. At least Usami did—like a clock whose battery ran dry.

"...eh? Youko-san? You work together with Nonomiya? Why? Eeh?"

Her bewilderment made her look like one of those automatons that jump out of striking clocks every hour.

It was like a déja-vu of yesterday.

"The shop manager asked me to help them out because there was a shortage of staff. I am a little anxious because, well, I have never worked anywhere before. But the manager assured me that I will be fine," explained Tsukimori unaffectedly.

"You can talk! ...As the one who made him say that."

It was me, naturally, who spit out those words in a volume no one could perceive.

"Maybe I should join you..."

"Don't skip your club. You have to do your best and become a regular player."

I was able to predict the direction this conversation would take, so I put a stop to it in advance.

"Why don't you stop by this weekend, Chizuru? I may not be able to keep you company since there's still a lot I have to learn, but there's still Nonomiya-kun. Right, Nonomiya-kun?"

I glared at her smiling face for the brink of a second. She slightly tilted her head, asking "Hm?" and retained her unbreakable smile.

"Yeah, you're always welcome in our café, Usami."

I swore to myself to complain to Tsukimori afterwards.

"Okay! I'll drop by! I'll definitely drop by!"

Usami rejoiced a whole lot, her eyes sparkling. Her straightforward reaction made a good deal of my gloomy mood just flow away.

But there was a serious problem. Judging from the looks of my classmates, it was obvious that they would raid the café this weekend. And this time it seemed quite difficult to stop them.

"Listen up, everyone! Nonomiya is giving us some explanations!!"

Kamogawa came clapping me on the shoulder with a digustingly gentle smile. Behind him stood a group of guys with the same disgusting smile on their faces. It was the guys-alliance, and they demanded justice from the one who had stolen the march from them.

It was sickening.

"I am so going to protest to Tsukimori," I swore determinedly.

<noinclude>
{{Navigation|Gekkou|
[[Gekkou:Volume 1 Confession|Confession]]|
[[Gekkou:Volume 1 Bitter Chocolate|Bitter Chocolate]]}}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Gekkou]]

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Prólogo

2011-06-16T22:46:42Z

Lne:

==Prólogo==


Estaba dentro de un escenario que sólo recuerdo en mis sueños.

Ya sabía quién era la persona que se encontraba frente a mí. Pero ya que no acepté la ‘caja’, no puedo recordar este escenario deliberadamente excepto en mis sueños. Tampoco sé cuándo tuve esta conversación.

“¿Recuerdas lo que te dije la última vez? Sobre por qué puedo reconocerte como un individuo aunque tu especie no tiene individualidades.”

No lo sé. Tengo la impresión de que lo escuché hace tiempo, pero a la vez tengo la impresión de que no fue así.

“Luego de los eventos recientes, comencé a reconocer la razón de esto. ¿Por qué puedo distinguirte? La razón es esta. Eso puede ser porque, aunque no rechazas nada, no aceptas nada.”

Eso sonó sólo como un juego de palabras para mí.

“En primer lugar; la «vida cotidiana» que tanto mencionas es diferente de la «vida cotidiana» que es percibida por el resto de las personas. Tú incluyes cosas que no te interesa perder en tu percepción de la «vida cotidiana», ¿no es así? Esto es, de hecho, diferente de la percepción de los demás. Los otros humanos son incapaces de aceptar las cosas como son.”

Lo dijo con una sonrisa.

“Todos los humanos están torcidos. Y sus «vidas cotidianas» son torcidas de acuerdo a sus valores personales. Se podría decir que la ‘caja’ fuerza esas distorsiones sobre los otros. Tú eres sensible a estas distorsiones intencionales creadas por las ‘cajas’ de otros – y las encuentras repugnantes. ¿Me equivoco?”

Realmente no tengo la menor idea de lo que dice. Deja irme de una vez.

“Esta vez tu cuerpo fue atacado directamente. Y aún así, no sucumbiste a los valores del ‘propietario’, y seguías reteniendo los tuyos. Esto es porque tú reconoces automáticamente las distorsiones de los demás como distorsiones. Y es sólo natural que no puedas aceptarlas, al notar que están distorsionadas. ¿Pero, sabes? El hecho de que puedas notar estas distorsiones te separa de las personas normales. Siendo esto así…… No puedes aceptar nada.”

No pude hacer más que fruncir el ceño, pero él continuó, insistentemente.

“Desde mi perspectiva, tu campo de visión es terriblemente pequeño. Pero de todos modos tienes esas habilidades. Aah, ya veo. Quizás tú…… te pareces a mí, supongo.”

Por favor detente.

Lo considero como un ser desagradable. Cuando se lo dije, él rió y cambió su moldeable apariencia a la de alguien muy familiar.

‘0’, quien se veía como yo, Kazuki Hoshino, habló.

“¿Puedo interpretar eso como un desagrado por tus iguales?”

¡No es verdad!

No nos parecemos en nada.



[[Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol2_pic1.jpg]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Abril 29|Abril 29 (Miércoles) Dia de Shōwa]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Ilustraciones

2011-05-01T16:31:26Z

Lne:

<gallery>
Image:UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg|'''Portada'''
Image:UtsuroNoHako_002.jpg|'''Interior'''
Image:UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg|'''2 de Marzo - Aula''' Mi vida cotidiana fue destruida
Image:UtsuroNoHako_004.jpg|'''2 de Marzo - Antes de Clases''' Haruaki, Daiya y Kokone
Image:UtsuroNoHako_005.jpg|'''3 de Marzo - Mañana''' Estaba lloviendo en el cruce de calles
Image:UtsuroNoHako_006.jpg|'''Prólogo''' Estamos dentro de una suave, dulce y blanca desesperación
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic1.jpg|Páginas 14 & 15
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic2.jpg|Páginas 114 & 115
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic3.jpg|Páginas 310 & 311

</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Ilustraciones

2011-05-01T16:28:20Z

Lne:

<gallery>
Image:UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg|'''Portada'''
Image:UtsuroNoHako_002.jpg|'''Interior'''
Image:UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg|'''Marzo 2 - Aula''' Mi vida cotidiana fue destruida
Image:UtsuroNoHako_004.jpg|'''Marzo 2 - Antes de Clases''' Haruaki, Daiya y Kokone
Image:UtsuroNoHako_005.jpg|'''Marzo 3 - Mañana''' Estaba lloviendo en el cruce de calles
Image:UtsuroNoHako_006.jpg|'''Prólogo''' Estamos dentro de una suave, dulce y blanca desesperación
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic1.jpg|Paginas 14 & 15
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic2.jpg|Paginas 114 & 115
Image:Utsuro_no_Hako_vol1_pic3.jpg|Paginas 310 & 311

</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Pagina Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 2: Reikoku

2011-04-22T20:57:31Z

Lne: /* Part 3 */

== Part 1 ==

"...Koukishin Shinzou." I finish writing my name on the blackboard. "You can call me Shin-tsu, if you want to."

I guess this is quite easy to explain. I got nicknamed Shin-tsu in one of the schools I've been, because the ''kanji'' in the end of Koukishin is the same as the one in the beginning of Shinzou. The "tsu" is the result of the Japanese pronounciation of two, I guess. I'm not so sure now. And it's not like I came up with that nickname myself.

When I turn around to face the class, I meet the gaze of those who are (from this point on) my classmates. They all seem friendly and happy to see a new student from abroad. Strangely, I can't help noticing they are all girls. Every single one of them. Now that I think about it, I haven't seen a male student since I got here. It sounds weird, but I don't think I want to any questions that could lead to a harem development right now...

In the midst of the curious looks I see Ryo waving at me from her chair at the back of the class. She looked particularly beautiful in her school uniform, and she was radiant. She radiated a wave of happiness that seemed to pass through the whole class and reach me, and I could feel an extension of her smile forming on my lips.

The teacher coughed and brought me back to reality.

"You can sit on that empty chair at the back, the closest to Kouma-san." She pointed to the back of the class where I could see the chair she assigned me to. I would sit between Kouma Yon and another empty chair. Looking back at my teacher, I noticed that when her gaze fell on the second empty chair she seemed suspiciously unpleased. This was only confirmed by a whisper following that, so low I was most likely the only one that could hear it. “Interesting.”

A girl with braids raised her hand quickly.

"But that's Minato's place, Reikoku-sensei!"

The teacher just shook her head in denial, but her brown hair didn't move a single millimeter. Almost as if the hairspray had made it solid as a rock. She probably spent hours working on that bun, and it is certainly a practical hairstyle: it makes her look serious and could defend her from a meteor falling from the sky.

"I'm afraid not." She pressed her temple. "Not anymore. I was informed this morning that Minato's family just moved, due to her father's new job in a big company."

It sounded like everyone in class had decided to talk (or rather, scream like caged monkeys at the sight of a banana mountain) at the same time. They all seemed to be so surprised with the sudden departure of their colleague that I felt like I had become old news already. The ear-shattering noise went on for a while, but it was so solid I felt like it would go on and on, forever.

The teacher raised her open hand and started to close it slowly, finger by finger. A few students noticed the quiet countdown and started warning the others as quickly as they could. They seemed to be truly afraid of what happened at the end of the countdown. Before she reached the number four, the class was silent once again.

Ms. Reikoku lowered her hand and gazed at me. At that moment I realized that she had already told me where I should seat and I was in her way to start class. I hurried to the empty chair, without knowing exactly what I was afraid of. Now that I think about it, it's much scarier when you don't know what the monster looks like.

The desk I ended up with was on the last row, located by the window. I sat by Kouma's side, and smiled shyly at her.

"Hello..." I try to think of a proper honorific to use, but I haven't been in Japan for a while and this is harder than it seems. Sometimes it's hard to think that I'm actually Japanese; I've spent most of my life living abroad. In the end, I decide to go with a neutral honorific. "...Kouma-san, right?"

She simply looks at me without a trace of expression on her face and makes the V sign with her fingers. After that, her attention just goes back to the other person sitting by her side, Ryo. She just kept talking to Ryo like I wasn't even there for a while, and now she keeps blocking my way when I try to talk to Ryo. It looks like she is jealous or something. In this moment, this Kouma girl is literally between me and Ryo.

Ryo managed to look at me and give me one of her cat-like grins when the girl with the razor cut fringe was distracted. It was just a simple gesture and nothing but one of the oldest forms of communication known by mankind, but it meant more than words to me.

After that small yet significant commotion about the girl who transferred, the day was calm. It took me a while to get used to the kanji used in class, but Ryo helped me with that and said that it was only expected since I've been living outside of Japan for a while. When the rest of the class heard Ryo saying that, they started to ask me if I needed any help and stuff. I felt a little bit like a foreigner in my own country (which is partially the truth, anyway), but they were all very helpful. So in the end, it was a great start for a first day and everyone in class was pretty much nice to me...

...and everything felt alright until lunchtime.

== Part 2 ==

When the bell rang, the three of us stood up and decided to go to the cafeteria. I forgot to make a lunchbox and I was starving, so I needed to buy something to eat. Ryo saved the day by offering to show me the cafeteria. Kouma had brought her lunch from home, but she insisted in coming with us (and I'm betting that she doesn't want me to be alone with Ryo) instead of going directly to the rooftop, where they told me they usually eat. We were just about to leave class when...

"Koukishin-kun, come here for a minute."

...our teacher decided to talk to me.

I looked around to tell the girls to wait for me, but they had already vanished.

"Yes..." I said, and then remembered that I was in Japan and honorifics were the thin line between being polite or not. Which was probably the reason my teacher was staring at me with that evil look in her eyes. "...sensei?"

Ms. Reikoku proceeded, apparently satisfied.

"Because of your sudden transfer, you are the only student in this class I hadn't the chance to home visit yet. Still, I need to finish writing down the report on all students currently attending my class for the meeting tomorrow morning." She paused for a second, and I noticed that she looked a little bit angry. Probably because my transfer probably ruined her organization scheme; she seemed to be someone that liked everything in perfect order and freaked out when they weren't. "Without further ado, I'll be at your front door tonight by eight post meridian, also known as twenty o'clock. Any questions?"

I tried to think of something to say, but nothing came to me.

"...no, sensei."

"Good." She waved her hand and her gaze went back to the notebooks on her desk. "Dismissed."

I bowed and walked out of the room. Ryo and Kouma were waiting for me in the hall, but after seeing my face they must have decided that it wasn't a good moment to ask about my conversation with our teacher.

...

We went downstairs and then moved to another building, where the cafeteria was located.

...

I ordered Gyudon by pointing.

...

We came back to the first building and went upstairs to the same floor where our class was located.

...

After walking through the hall we reached another stair, which led to the rooftop.

...

We sat on the rooftop and started eating silently.

...

I put my chopsticks down and breathed deeply.

...

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

As I screamed after being completely silent for several minutes, the birds on the rooftop flew away and the world seemed to stop moving. It was almost a cinematographic scene, but I didn't feel like I was going to get a golden statuette for demonstrating my despair in public.

Since I used all the air in my lungs, it took me a while to regulate my breathing. Kouma and Ryo just looked at me with curiosity in their eyes, but they did not seem shocked.

"...I guess I'm ready to talk now."

I sat down, calmer than I was a few seconds ago but still full of tension.

“Go on, it will be good for you. Talk to us." Ryo said but quickly corrected herself after looking at Kouma, whose attention seemed to be completely drawn to her Udon. "Talk to me." 

"Reikoku-sensei will pay me a home visit tonight, but I haven't unpacked yet and there is so much to do that I don't think I could do it even if I skipped classes." I sighed, hopelessly. "Which is probably what I'm going to do." 

"You shouldn't skip classes, Shin-tsu!" Ryo seemed genuinely angry. "It's your first day at school!" 

"Why all the drama?" Kouma said suddenly joining the conversation. "Can't you just call home and ask your parents for help?" 

"No, he can't because..." Ryo stopped herself.

"It's okay, Ryo." This little detail was going to show up sooner or later, so I'd better just say it and end the subject. "I can't ask my parents for help because I'm living on my own now."

There, I said it. Now what comes next is a long awkward silence and then a subject change...

"We'll help you."

...not. Ryo surprised me by subverting the common flow of the conversation.

"...what?" 
"We will help you unpack and tidy up." Ryo seems pretty excited about this, but I can't think of a reason why. "If it's the three of us, we'll probably make it and..." 
"Wait a second, Ryo-chan." Kouma interrupted. "I never said I was going to help, so don't include me in this cleaning group out of your own will." 
"Oh, come on Yon-chan..." 

I make a hand sign to Ryo, telling her to stop talking. I think I have a plan.

"I guess it can't be helped if Kouma-san doesn't want to come." I make a calculated pause in my speech. "Don't worry, Ryo; even if it's just the two of us, all by ourselves the whole day through, in a big flat without adults to supervise us and a romantic and astonishing view of the city, we might be able to finish tidying up." I smile maliciously to Ryo. "Unless we lose track of time while engaging in... other activities."

For a split second I thought my plan had failed miserably, but Kouma raised her hand without looking at me.

"... I'm coming."

After saying that she resumed eating her Udon silently and I kind of felt bad for having to tease Kouma like this.

No, not really. And it's not like I did it just for fun(not entirely, anyway); there's a lot to do and I certainly need all the help I can get. So, my ends justify my means(especially when it's fun).

We kept quiet for the rest of the meal, mostly because I knew that if I looked at Ryo's face at that moment we would start laughing and ruin everything up. We suppressed the laughs that wanted to be set free, ate and went back to class.

== Part 3 ==

It's funny to think that I was incredibly nervous only a few seconds ago, because a few seconds before I've heard the doorbell ring I felt a wave of relief passing through me. It was sudden and apparently at random, but I felt peace, like it was the calm after the storm.

"Just a second!"

I ran through my flat to answer the door, taking care to avoid the piles of boxes I hadn't unpacked yet. Obviously I started unpacking before the girls came because, well, I didn't want to look like a lazy guy.

As soon as I realize that the door key is not in my pocket, I start searching for it in my house (which, thanks to the boxes, was a tough task). In the end, my efforts were wasted: the key had been in the door the whole time. When I saw that, I died a little bit inside.

I open the door and see two faces that are quickly becoming familiar. Kouma and Ryo came 2 minutes earlier than we planned, which is good; we have a full day ahead of us and if they were late I am not sure if we would be able to make it. I do have a lot of boxes, and even if I moved the boxes to the first and second floors, the ground floor would look rather empty(especially because the shelves and cabinets are already here). So, the teacher would come and see I live in a place with closets and bookshelves and even an antique mahogany cupboard of which I'm very proud of(but would never admit it in front of people) with absolutely nothing on them. Which would be extremely embarrassing and...

...I did it again, didn't I?

"Sorry for making you guys wait." I shake my head and wave the random thoughts away. "I had a hard time finding the key. Please come in." 

"Sorry for intruding." Ryo steps in with the grace of, uh, something very gracious. You can't possibly expect me to think about clever or poetic comparisons all the time. I'm not that smart.

Kouma entered just after her, but she didn't say a thing until she noticed that she was not minding her manners...

"I'm not going to say I'm sorry for intruding because technically you invited me and I'm the one doing a favor." She says it looking directly at me. "And I only came because I didn't want Ryo to be here alone with you. If I'm sorry for anyone, it is for myself."

...and instead of doing so, she only made the situation worse by making a declaration of war under my roof without a trace of shame on her face. That's Kouma Yon for you.

"This place is huge!" Ryo wasn't paying attention to her friend, which is good. I guess. "You've got to be kidding me; you're living by yourself in a flat with three, having even a spiral staircase? A spiral staircase! I've always dreamed of a spiral staircase!" She kept running from a point to another like a little kid in a theme park. She went all the way up the stairs and screamed, her voice echoing in the second floor's empty space and finding its way to the ground level. "Look at this view! You said it was romantic, but this is simply the epitome of awesome!"

I was thinking about telling her that this place wasn't that great compared to the mansion we had at England or the ''château'' at Vallée de la Loire, but I stopped myself before I ended up sounding snobby. Let's just keep it a secret between you and me, okay?

It's interesting to compare Ryo's cheerfulness and Kouma's lack thereof. I wonder how those two ended up being friends. Well, people do say that opposites attract; I'm just not quite sure if magnetic fields are the same as relationships of any kind.

Not that I'm an expert in magnetic fields. Or relationships. Just saying.

As I closed the door, Kouma started taking steps through the ground level. Her falcon eyes made up for the lack of expression in her face. After a minute of silence, she decided to enlighten us with one of her amusing comments.

"A huge mess, really." No kidding, Sherlock. "Did you really need to bring so much stuff with you?"

"Yes, I did. I wouldn't stay away from my CD collection, my board games or my kitchen utensils." Wait, that didn't come out right. Worse than that, Ryo came along just in time to hear me talking about my girly collection. Think, boy, think! "Did I say 'kitchen utensils'? I meant my secret manly stuff. Because I'm a manly guy who likes manly stuff. I’m really manly. Like a pirate. Harr."

"...right." Kouma just looked at me with disbelief in her eyes. "So, you were here since Saturday night, right?" I nodded. "Why didn't you start unpacking at Sunday?"

"I can answer that one, matey!" Ryo raised her hand, clearly getting into the pirate character. "Me fellow Shin-tsu couldn't swab the decks of his ship at Sunday 'cuz we went down to the port for some grub and ended up singin' ol' chanteys till nite."

It took me a while to understand that she was telling Kouma about our Sunday meeting. At first I thought my Japanese skills had failed me, but I guess I talk better than I read(except when it comes to understand girls impersonating pirates, perhaps).

Kouma seemed to be having a hard time making sense of Ryo's speech, so I translated it to her...

"What our corsair Ryo was saying is that we met for the first time in real life at Sunday and after going out to eat, we spent the day together. By the time I came home, it was getting late and I was too tired to unpack, so I just slept."

...which was not such a smart move, now that I thought about it.

I felt a dark aura emanating from Kouma's body and I feared for my life. I was certain I would be killed at that moment. Curiosity killed the cat, huh? Then why am I the one who is going down? It's all Kouma's fault! She is the one who asked too many questions!

...I wonder if the cat died because he was so curious about a box that he entered it to see how it was from the inside. Probably. Then, at that very moment a theoretical physicist walked in and closed the box, making an internal mechanism release poison inside the box. Now that I think about it, I can't tell if the cat is dead or not because the box was closed when he entered it. And technically (since there were no holes to watch the cat), the cat would run out of air pretty quickly, with or without the poison.

I reach the conclusion that I don't like physicists very much, and neither do cats.
I'm not sure if you noticed, but I'm trying to think of something else while Kouma kills me in the most dreadful way she can imagine(unfortunately for me, she does look like someone with an excellent imagination). Which she is going to start doing any minute now... Any minute now...

"We're wasting time here." Kouma exhales lightly. "Let's stop fooling around; we need to get this done."

Despite her obvious anger, Kouma managed to keep her control and act with much more maturity than I expected. Which is good for me, since her self-control in these situations is probably the thing that stopped her from smiting me with her bare hands. However, I am kind of disappointed now. It's not like I'm a person with suicidal tendencies or anything, but her reaction didn't quite meet my expectancies. Don't judge me, you were expecting a violent reaction yourself.

I raise my hands in defeat.

"Okay, we've played a little bit, let's get down to business."

Ryo suddenly saluted.

"Sir, permission to go to the bathroom, sir!"

It's like she is a little kid, really. Deciding to go to the bathroom just when we are about to start working...

I guess it could be considered cute if we didn't have such a tight schedule.

Twice as cute if it didn't have a toilet involved.

"...permission granted, it's the second door over there." She saluted again and walked away. "And that's not a pirate, it's a soldier!"

Once the bathroom door closed, I was alone with Kouma. You can imagine what happened.

Right, nothing did. Kouma didn't say a word since Ryo left the room, and it's quite disturbing. I mean, it's obvious that she is good friends with Ryo and once I intend to spend a great deal of time with Ryo, I'll end up spending a considerable amount of this time (probably most of it) with Kouma too. However, the girl didn't like me from the start and I haven't done much to change this situation (actually, I've met her today and I have already teased her twice).

Girls tell everything to each other and when they're close friends they can talk about any subject, right? Plus, friends can influence the others with their opinions. If someday Ryo got mad at me, she would probably talk about it with Kouma. Who would probably bad mouth me and make my situation even worse. Basically, my friendship with Ryo might depend someday on that girl's opinion on me. And I have started with the left foot. Way to go, champion.

Well, there might be still a hope: I could be incredibly nice to her from now on and make her change her mind! And this is the perfect occasion to put my plan into practice: I'm alone with Kouma, so no external interferences will affect the course of our conversation. I just need to pick a topic.

Which would be an easy task if I only knew her interests. Besides Ryo, I mean. It's kind of weird, really. The spark that glows in her eyes every time she sees Ryo makes me think of that nurse in Misery. Creepy, but she is still Ryo's best friend and I need to impress her.

Oh, I know! I could talk about her clothes! Girls love fashion, right? Also, everyone loves a compliment, so if I manage to say good things about her dressing style I might be able to score a point or two and start a friendly relationship out of this.

Alright, I'll do my best!

Gooo~od morning, Miami! Welcome to Fashion Week! On the catwalk, Kouma Yon! She is sixteen, 5'3 feet tall and a full b-cup (believe me; I have a good eye for that kind of thing)! Kouma is wearing dark skinny jeans, a brown cashmere V-neck sweater and the most fabulous silk scarf I have ever seen! Some will say it might not be the best choice of clothing to use when you're going to unpack boxes, but when this girl decides to get down to work she will most certainly do it with style!

...I could just go with the simple, straight (pun intended) way.

"You're looking really good dressed like that, Kouma-san. Err... It's a shame that our school's uniform rules won't allow you to show your true beauty."

She looks deep into my eyes.

"Please don't hit on me. You're weird and I don't have the slightest interest in 3D boys."

...I must confess that I wasn't expecting this.

"What the...? A female 2D lover? That's not even possible! There are no giggle.com results for that!" I keep struggling with the idea of a pretty girl with a great sense of fashion who is only interested in anime characters; it certainly doesn't sound right. "And I wasn't hitting on you; I was just trying to be nice! Why do you need to be like that? Have I done something wrong?" And I add, in a much lower voice. "Is teasing the only way I can get to you?"

She stayed still for what seemed to be centuries and then started muttering something unintelligible.

"What did you say?"

"...it's not personal. Really." She finally said. "Please sit down, Koukishin-kun. We need to talk."

"Okay." Her voice was a little different. We sat on the couch next to the stairs, which was probably a strategic move on Kouma's part since from that point she could observe the bathroom door. That's why I assumed that our little talk was going to be about Ryo. "And like I said earlier, you can call me Shin-tsu. No need for family names or honorifics."

"Understood, Shin-tsu." I was done with the teasing, but it still felt good to see Kouma having a hard time talking to me without being able to sound indifferent or impersonal. It obviously wasn't easy for her. "We must talk as quickly as possible, since we don't know how much time we've got."

"Right."

She sighed deeply.

"I'm sorry if I made you think I had something against you. It wasn't intentional; I'm just not fond of people." Kouma stopped herself for two seconds of meditation. "This is probably the reason why Ryo-chan is my only friend in the world."

Despite her usual lack of facial expressions, that sentence showed me that the girl facing me had feelings. It kind of hurt because I was in the exact same boat as she was: currently Ryo was my only friend in the world as well. I wanted to interrupt her and say that I understood her and that we could be friends, but I know that you can't just decide something like that; it takes time and several moments together before you can form bonds with someone, and we've only met today.

Besides, she looked like she still had much to talk and not a good amount of time to do so.

"I think I have been acting childishly towards you, and I apologize." Actually, I'm the one who was having fun teasing her. Listening her apologize to me when I was also at fault made me feel bad. "I was jealous. I still am, actually. You've managed to do something I have been trying to do for months just by saying you'd come here."

"What are you talking about? What have I done?"

"You made Ryo-chan smile."

No words could describe what I felt at that very moment. Especially because I had too many mixed feelings about her statement: happy because the fact that I was moving here cheered up Ryo, concerned about the fact that she was unhappy before my announcement and particularly intrigued because I don't remember anything about Ryo being sad and we talked every day, about everything. This last one is tricky, because either Kouma is lying or Ryo has been hiding something from me. I guess I'll have to give them both the benefit of the doubt for now and investigate a little more on both sides.

I've been in this kind of situation (conflicting experiences and arguments) before, so I'm used to dealing with it. I'm just glad that, despite requiring a little bit of investigation in order to find the truth, this doesn't smell like Mystery at all (actually, it smells like teen drama, which is not much of a big deal). I'm still safe.

"So Ryo was sad before I said I was moving here, huh?"

"Yes, she had been like that for three months. She kept smiling and saying everything was okay, but I could tell that she was depressed just by looking at her." Based on what I saw today, I bet she does that a lot. "No one else seemed to notice it, but I have known her since kindergarten; if anyone can understand Ryo, it's me... or that's what I used to believe."

"What do you mean by that?"

Kouma took another breath like she was having a hard time focusing.

"I need your help."

She certainly doesn't look like the kind of person that says that a lot. Since she stopped talking at that moment and I could see that the bathroom door was still closed, I try to guess what she wants.

"You want me to find out the reason for Ryo's sadness? How am I supposed to do that? Do you want me to pray for a miniature moon or something?"

Kouma waved her hand.

"No, that task is mine. I know Ryo better than you do, and my odds of making her talk are much bigger than yours because I'm a girl and I have been by her side for the past ten years. I just need you to keep her happy until she feels comfortable to talk about that problem of hers. Just keep doing your job and she will be fine. Also, stop quoting nearly-unknown songs from the early nineties."

"You shouldn't talk like that when you're asking someone for help."

"I never asked you for help. I said I needed it, and I know you will help me because you want the best for Ryo too. I am not begging you, I am giving you a list of your tasks."

I do want the best for Ryo, but I don't enjoy being used as a toy. This Kouma girl is completely impertinent. She took it to a whole new level. I mean, how dare she say that to me in my own house?

"What if I don't cooperate?"

She sighed.

"If you don't want to be near her, I can't force you. I'm not very supportive of you being friends with Ryo, but I'm not against it either. Really. The more the merrier. I can even ignore your disturbing lack of honorifics towards her, if I must." She looked around and then looked at me again, staring at my jugular. "On the other hand, if you make her life just a little more painful, I'll make you wish you were dead and after I have my fun I'll grant that wish. Do you understand me?"

I wanted to talk back, I really did. However, what I saw in her eyes wasn't the same thing as before. It wasn't anger or sadness: those were mere paper masks of a deeper feeling that kept growing inside her and was consuming her soul quickly. I have seen that before, and every time I see it I just hope it's the last time. She would do anything to reach her goals (whatever they were), even if it meant killing or dying. In front of my eyes, the horrendous face of desperation.

This is starting to sound like Mystery, and I don't like it.

"Have you guys done any work yet?" Ryo said as she walked out of the bathroom wearing hair in a ponytail. I noticed that she was also wearing make-up now, which she doesn't seem to do a lot (justifying the amount of time she spent inside that bathroom). She did a surprisingly good job for someone without any experience in the field. It's not like I'm an expert or anything. "We don't have much time."

"Are you done with pirate talking already?" I turn back to Kouma and extend my arm with a smile on my face. "Come on, sailor: we need to keep up with the plan!"

Kouma understood it at once and shook my hand with tremendous force. We stood up and I did my best to pretend there was no tension between me and her. Now I'm worried about both Ryo and Kouma, but I can't let that show.

I might need to save them both in the future. Right now, the only thing I need to tidy up is my house.

"Raise the anchor! This ship is sailing!"

Ryo saluted in the cheeriest way.

"Aye aye Capt'n!"

== Part 4 ==

"Guitars usually have six strings. Why does yours have only five?"

Kouma is much more talkative (and interesting) when Ryo is around. She raised a fairly decent question that probably bugged a lot of people that were too shy to ask, thinking they would be treated like idiots by the ones who knew the answer. The point is: when she is with Ryo, Kouma Yon is almost innocent.

I was about to explain it when Ryo started talking.

"While technically still a guitar, the electric bass guitar is quite different from the guitars most people are used to. The electric bass' standard tuning is an octave lower than the guitar standard tuning. Keep in mind that most bass guitars have 4 strings, which correspond to the four lower strings of the electric guitar." She took a breath, and her unexplainable burst of knowledge about an area I love was so intense that I think I lost mine. "Shin-tsu owns a five-string bass, which is a variation of the standard four-string bass tuned to the same pitches as the contrabass used mainly in symphony orchestra and jazz bands. So, his bass is not missing a string, it has an extra string that delivers an extended lower range By the way, the standard tuning for a five-string bass is B-E-A-D-G, which stands to Si-Mi-La-Re-Sol, right? Ti-Mi-La-Re-So if using the variant note name list which uses Ut as Do."

I was so astonished that I could only nod. Words failed me. Big. Time.

Let's get some things straight.

First, I was expecting anyone but Ryo to talk like a robot. Kouma doing that would have been alright, and Reikoku-sensei looks just the kind of person that says the content of encyclopedia articles during a casual conversation with a friend (and I don't even think she has one); Ryo doing it was a completely unforeseen development for that scene.

Second, I have never felt so attracted to her as I am right now. Everything was so beautifully precise and sudden that I almost cried like a baby watching scenes of a postmodern movie. Bad comparison. Nevertheless. If only she had finished that perfect explanation with a funky, mind-blowing bass solo I would be asking her to marry me right now. I swear I would.

Third... there is no third. I guess it's the second all over again. Yes, I would gladly marry her twice. Yes, I would even go as far as divorcing my geeky wife just to win her back and marry her again, making our lives seem like a romantic book end.

Strong passion burns my body and soul; I feel the urge to express my admiration, even if moderately, before it explodes and I definitely lose control over my body and eventually find myself either engaged or restrained by a police order.

"Oh wow, that was simply amazing! How did you know that, Ryo?"

She suddenly became aware of the fact that she had just given a complete lecture on music to Kouma and started to blush.

"Well, I... I have been a m-moderator at Hikkipedia for a while, s-so I have read a few articles in order to c-correct them..."

"Don't forget you have been programming synthesizers for a while, too." Kouma says, proudly for some reason. "You had to learn a thing or two about music."

"Hey, you didn't tell me you were a synth programmer!" I say, and pat her back lightly (my self-control is a little stronger than I expected).

Kouma... kind of... grins. I think she is grinning. I'm not sure; this is way too creepy to look at directly.

"So you didn't know about Ryo being a composer..." She said it like she had an advantage on me or something. "Could it be that you don't know a thing about Ryo's famous works?"

"Actually, no, I don't. Tell me about it."

I'm not going to play Kouma's little game, whatever it is. I have been talking to Ryo for only a year, so it's obvious I don't know so much as Kouma does. And I really don't, but instead of letting it get to me I'll just use this opportunity to learn more about Ryo. Kouma might be a bad winner if she wants to, but I certainly won't act as a sore loser.

"Cut it out, Yon-chan. It's not a big deal." Ryo says and turn to face me, not blushing anymore. "It's just that when I started working on Visual Novel games I didn't have a team to work along, so besides writing I had to learn how to program and compose."

"Oh, right." Kouma's grin became a chuckle. Since our roles reversed, she teases me every chance she gets, and I don't even feel bad for teasing her anymore. This is probably the beginning of a weird friendship (if I can call it that). "You do know what a Visual Novel is, right?"

"Yes I do, thank you for asking." I might have spent most of my life living abroad, but I know a thing or two about Japanese pop culture. A Visual Novel is an interactive fiction game genre pretty much similar to Choose Your Own Adventure books. Not much of a game, now that I think about it. Anyway, Visual Novels are basically stories for computer or console with anime-style graphics and multiple endings. Oh, interesting. I just noticed something. "What about the graphics, Ryo? If you write, program and compose, who draws the characters and the background images?"

"That would be me." Kouma says, and my sensors detect a good amount of arrogance and pride in her voice. "The artist in the A.R.K. game and manga developing team, 4koma!"

It was my time to get back at her and burst her bubble. Better than that, I would do it in the best way I could: by telling the truth.

"Never heard of it. By the way, how did you manage to pronounce that?"

The grin in her face faded, and the lack of expressions I quickly grew used to come back. I kind of missed it, to be honest.

"What about you?" I look to Ryo. "Do you have an uncommon pen name as well?"

She took a small notebook and a pen out of her pockets and started writing. After she finished, she handed it to me. The word written on it was SCENARIO, clearly another pun. See, Kouma Yon's nickname is pronounced yonkoma. I think it's a type of comic strips with four panels. Ryo's nome de plume is pretty much obvious: the Japanese pronunciation for that word is Shiinaryo (which is probably why she chose to write it instead of saying it).

Even after understanding the reason of their pen names, there was still something bothering me.

"Ryo... your handwriting... is surprisingly bad."

"You should have seen her draw." Kouma agreed with me. It might be sad, but we can't deny such an obvious truth. "A real abomination. My eyes were soiled. I even offered to help her after seeing a drawing she made at elementary school, and I didn't even know how to draw back then."

Ryo simply shook her shoulders.

"Well, ''sue me for not being a Mary Sue''."

Despite the aftereffect of her rather imprecise and disturbing sentence pronounced in heavily accented English, we kept on chatting and unpacking for a while.

...

An hour later, Ryo raised her hands.

"How about... we take... a break?" She said, panting like she had just run a marathon. Ryo laid down on the couch until her breathing stabilized. When she noticed the worried look on my face, she tried to make a joke. "I don't have much stamina... because I have spent all of my points in intelligence."

Kouma did not seem surprised. Since they have known each other for a long time and even work together, I'm guessing Kouma experienced this situation a few times before and grew used to it. She looks at me and shakes her head.

"Don't worry; it happens once in a while. Her body isn't really strong, so she doesn't even get to participate in P.E. classes. Give her a couple minutes to rest and she will be fine."

I didn't know that about Ryo. In fact, I am starting to realize that there are a lot of things about her that I don't know. Things that matter.

"I'm so sorry, Ryo..."

She extended her arm and touched my hand lightly with her fingertips.

"It's not your fault. I decided to come by myself, so I'm the one to blame. I just need to rest a little..."

Her declaration doesn't make me feel any better about this. Ryo doesn't look well at all and she is only like that because she came to help me. I can't help but feel responsible about it. I know it's not directly my fault, but I can't get this thing out of my chest. I can't.

Kouma suddenly started moving.

"I'm hungry. We should go out and get something to eat."

"Good idea, I'm starving too." Ryo says, looking a little livelier than she was a few moments before.

"Not you." Kouma said, with surprising motherly care. "You will stay here and rest. I don't want to see you passing out on the streets."

"I can cook, you know." I say, my pride a little hurt. "And I know I didn't had time to go grocery shopping properly, but it's not like I don't have any food at home."

"I didn't mean it like that, Shin-tsu." Kouma looks at me and starts curling a lock of her hair with her index finger and thumb. "It's just that I already have something in mind since I was coming here, something I saw in the way. I'm not going to tell you what it is, so don't ask. Besides, we don't have time for cooking; there is still much to do."

"Okay, okay." I admit defeat. "Then let me at least give you some money. Paying for the snacks is the least I can do..." An idea strikes me; I can at least be useful at something. "...I can also make us some tea! Do you have a favorite flavor?"

"White tea for me!" Ryo says louder than necessary from the couch.

"So ''Oolong'', White and...?" Kouma just kept staring at me, so I continued. "Oh c’mon, just pick a flavor and..."

"So you're not coming?" She sounded a little angry, but she started talking in a lower voice as soon as she noticed that. "Do you really think I'm going to let you here alone with Ryo?"

"We can't leave her alone, not like that. And I can't go buy the snacks you want so much because you want to keep it a secret, so you'd better chose either to trust me or telling me what you want me to buy."

There was a long time of silence between my line and her reply.

"Fine." She finally said and then sent me a glance, this one with a message within: "You'd better not try anything funny while I'm not around or I'll come after you with hellhounds and zero mercy; even if you run, I will hunt you through the mist of Nifelheim and when I find you I will obliterate your soul completely after torturing you for over two thousand years."

I handed her some money and she left, leaving me to ponder the fact that her eyes can be impressibly full of expression when she wants to. And no, I wasn't surprised when she avoided the easy solution and instead gave me a chance to prove her I'm not as bad as she thinks. Not because I have done much to deserve it but simply because, despite her everyday mask, she is probably a very impulsive person at heart.

After the door closed, Ryo sighed.

"Yon-chan worries too much. I was not that bad, just tired." She does look better now, but it doesn't change the fact that she seemed pretty unhealthy a few moments ago. "Besides, if I don't make any physical effort, how is my body supposed to become stronger?"

"Your condition will only grow worse if you make too much effort. On the other hand, if you make none, your muscles will atrophy." I breathe, suddenly realizing that I am tired too. I walk into the kitchen and put the water to boil. "You need to take it easy and start with small things, so you can gain strength and stamina little by little. So no heavy weight lifting or such for now, okay?"

"Okay!" She smiles to me as I come back to the living room and my worries start to fade away. "By the way, don't you want to sit down?"

I had the impulse to do so, especially because I am kind of tired right now. Then I remembered Kouma's threats and decided not to push my luck in my second day in town. This kind of situation seems to instantly lead to a misunderstanding and domestic violence in manga, so I guess I'll be better off without being on the couch with Ryo.

"N-no, it's okay... I'll just stand up and watch the window for a while."

"It’s your loss, anyway." Ryo looks around, looking like she is still amazed. "This flat is really something, Shin-tsu. I knew that you travelled a lot, but I wasn't expecting your family to have this kind of money."

"Oh, it's not like that. Buying and selling buildings around the world is actually my parent's job. It's a family business, so we're not really rich or anything." She still looks a little bit confused, so I try to simplify it. I guess even smart people have problems understanding subjects not related to their interest areas. "Me living here is no different from a kid who gets free candy at his father's convenience store."

"Except I don't think there is such a thing as candy whose value surpass ten million yen." She shook her shoulders. "I'm a little jealous."

"Don't be, they are just trying to compensate for not being around." I am not sure if I'm ready to talk about this with someone, but I find myself unable to hold the words back. "Actually, it has always been like this. They don't make that much money because they technically still work for my grandfather and most of the houses belonged to him to start with, but they always worked really hard to pay for all the travels and constant moving. The rest of their money ended up on compensation gifts I didn't really want." I turn around to face the window. "I know I'm being childish and unfair, but I just wish they had spent a little more time with me inste-"

It was so sudden it took me some time to make sense of it. One moment I was having one of that dramatic inner monologues said out loud and then something struck me hard enough to make me lose my breath. I felt an overwhelming heat wave pass through every bit of my body, filling me of something I can't find the word to describe right now.

Ryo was hugging me from behind. Her slender arms were around my waist and she was holding to me tightly, as if I was going to fall if she didn't hold me strong enough. At that moment, I probably would.

"Don't worry." She rested her chin on my shoulder whispered in my ear. "I'm here. Everything will be okay now."

Now that I think about it, Ryo knows only a little bit about my life so far. She probably knows more about my personal life than I know about hers, though. It might sound weird, but she knows about my problems with Mystery. Not everything, but she knows enough. I am not sure if she believes it, but I don't think I care about that.

The weirdest thing is that this situation is familiar to me. I know this is not possible; I have only met Ryo in real life yesterday. However, I feel like we have done this a thousand times before in a distant past.

We stood like that for a while, until that beautiful moment was completely ruined by a cough. Not mine, not Ryo's. Go on, guess whose. Good job, Sherlock. Now if you don't mind, please find a way to get her into jail for what she is going to do to me. Better than that, come quickly enough to help me avoid being a murder victim. Please.

The tea kettle whistles higher and higher, as if measuring the rising anger in Kouma's once again expressive eyes. She marches through my living room, which unfortunately does look like a battlefield right now. Except the boxes won't serve as proper trenches against the fury of Kouma Yon, the Merciless Fashionista. Help!

== Part 5 ==

Never mind, Kouma didn't kill me. Not yet, at least. She said she would when Ryo wasn't around, but not right now. I hope she forgets it. No, that’s being too optimistic; Yon-chan doesn’t seem to be the kind of person who forgives or forgets anything. I’m most likely doomed.

The three of us are sitting at the kitchen bar. Once the misunderstanding was explained (with much effort, I must add), Kouma revealed the contents of the paper bag she had been carrying around. Fortunately for me, it wasn't a machete or a halberd. I guess it would be a hard task to hide a machete or a halberd inside a common paper bag. Not impossible for someone with a good imagination, but quite hard for a common person. Not that I think that there's anything common with Kouma Yon.

Still.

The thing she took out of the paper bag was something fish-shaped and apparently baked. Despite its odd look, I could smell something easily recognizable to me: red bean paste. My olfactory memory is much better than my visual memory, and even if it has been a long time since I last visited Japan, the same doesn't apply to the rest of Asia. I'm not sure if it is because of the smell, but this fish-cake thing seems really familiar to me.

I pick one of them.

"What is the name of this thing?” My Japanese speaking skills are not that bad, but some words still fail me every now and then. “I can't remember."

"So you really have spent a while outside Japan, huh?" Kouma says without much interest.

Ryo looks at me, serene as the sky.

"This is a ''Taiyaki''. It's a cake and it's delicious. Go on, try it."

I take a big bite.

"Oh, I was right about the filling!" It seems my nose didn't fool me. "This surely is ''chi xiao dou''."

"''Chi'' what?" The serenity in Ryo's face fades to curiosity.

"''Chi xiao dou''. It's the chinese name for the annual plant ''azuki'' bean, also known as ''Vigna angularis'' or ''Phaseolus angularis''. Widely grown throughout East Asia and the Himalayas. Is a member of the ''Fabaceae'' family and has ''Faboideae'' as subfamily." She suddenly becomes aware of the fact that she was the center of attention. "What are you staring at? It's not like you have the right to get all the good lines. Besides, my grandmother is chinese."

Surreal.

That is the only word I can use to describe this kind of situation. Sometimes everyone is so odd and the scenario feels so dreamlike it's hard to believe that this is not fiction. And it could be; this could all be a dream, even someone else's dream. I could probably take some time to consider the theory known as Anti-Realism, but right now I happen to have something else in my mind.

And it must have shown on my face, because Ryo started to stare at me.

"What is wrong, Shin-tsu? You seem a little disturbed."

"It's just that, well... Kouma-san has known you for a long time. That classifies her as a 'childhood friend', right?"

"Yes, it does." Said Ryo, curiously.

"And she loves ''Taiyaki''."

"Yes, I do." Said Kouma, awkwardly.

"And she is helping me unpack."

Kouma raised a fist.

"And what is that supposed to mean?"

I can only conclude this with a question.

"Did you really pay for that ''Taiyaki'' or did you just run with it?"

Ryo suddenly started laughing so hard I thought she was having a heart attack. No, maybe a soap opera dramatic heart attack. Real life heart attacks are not like that at all. Anyway, I wasn't the only one surprised by her reaction: Kouma also seemed to be completely dazed, which is indeed something rare. Ryo kept laughing for a while and it looked like she would never stopped doing so, but eventually she got tired and her laughter started to die down.

"Ha-ha, oh wow! I laughed so hard I actually cried..." She started to wipe away the tears. "My, I wasn't expecting a game reference from you..."

I was going to interrupt her and say I wasn't sure of what she meant, but I guess it would end up being at least another half an hour wasted, and right now we can't afford it.

So after eating and drinking tea, we resumed working.

== Part 6 ==

20:17.

She is late, and I'm not sure if that's a good thing. I mean, I didn't want her to come in the first place, but after spending a whole afternoon tidying my flat up, I would become rather disappointed if she didn't show up.

Kouma and Ryo left at 17:24 p.m. because they needed to work in a project that was already late in schedule. Apparently they were going to their studio at Kouma's place. I thanked them for their help and they left in quite a hurry, making me feel a little bad for making they come when they already had other plans. After that I kept unpacking and organizing. I even went down to the market and bought the ingredients to make curry rice. I have eaten it a few times, but never tried cooking it. Now it's time to test my chef skills.

No, I'm not going to start cooking now. I already have started it. Actually, I'm just letting it simmer right now. It might take 10 minutes, so I guess I can spend some time explaining the recipe. Are you ready to rock (or rather, cook)?

First, the ingredients. Let's start with the meat; I don't like to use a single kind of meat in every meal, so for this recipe you will need a quarter of a pound of pork and a quarter of a pound of beef. One onion, two big potatoes, three carrots, three and a half cups of water, a quarter of a pound of curry roux and four or five cups of steamed rice. You will need some vegetable oil too.

Once you got the ingredients, start by cooking the steam rice while you slice the onions and cut the carrots and potatoes into small pieces. Get a deep pan and heat the oil. Saute the meat in it (some might say it's not a good idea to put both the beef and the pork together, but they would end up mixed sooner or later). Add the vegetables and saute them together with the meat. After that, pour water in the pan and bring to a boil. Turn down the heat to low and simmer the ingredients for 30 minutes. Don't forget to skim off any impurities that rise to the surface. Add curry roux and simmer for 10 minutes. Serve the curry over steamed rice.

The recipe is easy and it seems like the result is going to be really good. Thank you, Internet!

''You're welcome.''

Oh, you're back.

''Don't mind me, I just came because I wanted some curry.''

Really? So today you didn't come to bring me down and fill my head with paranoia. You just want some curry.

''Yeah, it smells divine.''

You, a mysterious voice inside my head, wants to eat my curry.

''Pretty much; that recipe serves four portions, so you will still have more than enough for you and your teacher.
Is there a problem with me wanting to eat some curry?''

No, not at all. Everything is just fine. Except the obvious, of course. You don't have a mouth, a nose, a stomach or even a physical body for that matter. Just that small issue. Other than that, no problems.

''You're right...''

The voice went silent for about ten seconds.

''...well, then I won't be getting any curry. I guess it could be worse, though.''

How so?

''I could be you and have to find a way to pretend my legal guardians weren't around right now but would soon come soon, the whole night.
And if I were you, I wouldn't even have legal guardians on the country.''

Just wait a second, I...

''Yet I would have to pretend and lie until she either found out the truth and made the situation weirder by telling it on school or went home for tonight and came back in a near future, eventually learning the truth and resulting in the same ending for you.
So yeah, not having a body is not the end of the world.
I'm really glad to be myself instead of being you.''

...t-t-thank you for your kindness and cheerful words. I feel so much better now.

''Once again, you're welcome.
Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to leave you alone with the teacher.
She will arrive in three...
two...
one...''

The doorbell rang precisely on time.

I know my own capabilities very well and I wouldn’t be able to hear someone walking to my front door from the kitchen, especially considering the flat’s acoustics. It would be an impossible task for any human being, and it confirms a hypothesis I started working on since that little situation at the Le Ciel Bleu café; the voice on the back of my head is not mine at all.

Still astonished, I turned off the oven and went to answer the door.

"Good evening, Koukishin-kun."

The figure of the woman standing in front of me certainly didn't look like the one I have met in the classroom. While in school the teacher was simply the definition of neat, the one I see here is someone who could easily pass as a NEET. Forget the serious teacher outfit, Reikoku-sensei is fine with a hand knit sweater and white wool pants. She had let her hair down and it was surprisingly longer than I expected it to be based on the size of her bun. Her face was now calm and almost friendly and she was carrying a plastic market bag full of instant ramen. I barely recognized her.

"...sensei?"

"I'm sorry for being so late. There was a big line at the convenience store because a woman insisted that she wanted her change back. Now that I think about it, I would have done the same. Maybe not, if I was under the same circumstances. Anyway, aren't you going to let me in?"

I was a little bit too shocked. I mean, even her speaking style has changed.

"Oh, sure." I shake my head. "Yes. Please come in."

"Well, well..." She walks in and scans the whole place with her eyes. "This is a lot less messy than I thought it would be. I bet you spent the whole day trying to tidy the place."

"Yeah, I did."

"Then it's a good thing that I've bought us dinner." Reikoku-sensei hands me the bag. "You just need to add hot water and we'll be able to eat it in three minutes."

"Actually, I cooked our dinner." I say, proudly. I didn't realized at that moment that she being unaware of the fact that I had food at home(and worse than that, she had brought just two cup noodles' units with her when she wasn't supposed to assume it would be just us) was something to be concerned about. It's always easier to think about the details when the opportunity is gone, isn't it? "Tonight we'll have curry rice."

She seemed to be pondering over that.

"I guess that explains that apron you're wearing. I was starting to think you had a thing for cross-dressing or something."

"What are you talking about? Every great chef wears an apron! I-it's not like I enjoy cross-dressing or anything!"

That last bit went out on its own, and after I said it I only wished I could take it back.

"Yeah, a real chef would wear an apron. It's just that the one you're wearing is pink and frilly, and your face is not really manly. Just look at yourself; it doesn't make you look like a chef, it makes you look like a maid."

Despite being called "girly", I was actually glad she ignored my tsundere reaction towards cross-dressing. I'm pretty sure she would have a witty comment for me. I know she would. The best I could do at that moment was to distract her. I needed to be sure that she wouldn't start thinking about that, and I started to serve the curry. After doing so, I took my apron off and put on my robe and wizar-

What I meant to say is that I knelt on the floor and we started eating.
The weirdest thing is that despite her sarcastic remarks, unusual questions and rather manipulative ways, she was really nice to me. Nicer than she seemed to be to everyone in class, anyway. She seemed genuinely interested in talking about trivial things, and never made a question too deep or personal (well, except that one about my kitchen utensil collection). She even helped me do the dishes after dinner. Who would have seen that coming, really?

We played a few short chess games(and when I say "short" I mean she beat me up so quickly I can only believe she was cheating, somehow), watched a zombie movie from the 60's and listened to some remastered old-school jazz recordings(unlike Ryo and me, she doesn't play any instruments or program; she just loves listening to jazz). It was a great night, after all.

Around eleven o' clock she stood up.

"I guess it's time for me to go, Koukishin-kun. We have played quite a bit and I am tired. I'm just glad I don't really need to write a report about you now, otherwise I wouldn't get my beauty sleep." She shook my hand firmly and walked to the door. "I had a great time. See you tomorrow at school."

There was only a single thing in my mind, and it was "WHAAAAAAAAAAAT?".

"W-wait! You don't need to write a report for tomorrow? Then this wasn't a routine home visit after all!" I screamed. "You haven't even met my pare- ck!"

She looked at me and her expression was clearly saying ‘gotcha!’.

"You are right about this not being a routine home visit, but I never said I was expecting to meet your parents tonight or something like that. You assumed that, and you were wrong. Please don't take me for an idiot; as a responsible teacher I had checked your documents and I already knew you were a... say, recently emancipated minor from abroad."

We both knew that wasn't quite the situation.

"Why have you come here, then?"

"You're kind of slow sometimes." She stopped for a while, probably searching for the proper words. "I came to spend some time with you, obviously. I, of all people, know how it feels to live by yourself and have to eat dinner alone every night. I also had to... emancipate myself at 15 and it was kind of depressing, so I decided to come and see if you were doing alright."

The shock made me feel really odd.

"I didn't know that."

"And how could you? Practically no one here does, and you just came yesterday. By the way, you know too much already; I'm not telling anything else about my past." She combed her hair with her fingers. "My reasons to come and spend time with you might be selfish, but I'm only trying to do what I wish someone did to me back then. Sometimes all we need is a little company, even if only for an hour."

At first words failed me.

"...thank you for coming, sensei. I really appreciate it."

"Don't worry. Now you know I'm doing it out of my own selfishness, so cut it out." Reikoku-sensei sighed. "So you'll keep my liking for splatter films a secret and I promise not to say anything about your little familiar situation. Deal?"

"Deal."

"You also need to understand that I won't treat you any different from the rest of the class just because you are living on your own or because we are, say, friends. Not in class, though."

"I'm okay with that too, sensei."

She nodded, satisfied.

"Good. Farewell and good night, Koukishin-kun." She turned her back to me and started walking. "I might drop by to have dinner with you and play chess again someday."

I kept looking to the streets for a while after she left.

Closing the door, I go straight to my bedroom. I feel pretty tired, but this was certainly an interesting day for me. I think I found the word for that thing I felt when Ryo hugged me. It's the same thing I am feeling right now. The word is hope. I think I might have finally found my place in the world and it feels great.

After texting Ryo "good night", I fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 1: Ryo|Chapter 1: Ryo]]
| Return to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 3: Kouma|Chapter 3: Kouma]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 1: Ryo

2011-04-22T19:55:38Z

Lne: /* Part 3 */

== Part 1 ==
For the very first time in my life I was woken up by a common electronic alarm clock.

This might strike you as odd because you probably are someone who had the chance to lead a common life so far, but till now I have been woken up by the weirdest things, including the deathly elbow blows of my female cousins, by the screams of classmates and neighbours and there was even this time a maid walked in and...

…never mind.

Quick as something very quick, I opened the curtains and promptly let the sunshine in. With the open windows it was easy to see that I wasn't paying much attention during the move yesterday, this city seems to be really awesome. I have been in many, many places around the world (probably more than most TV channels, including the cable ones), but I still think this place looks great especially because of its simplicity.

It kind of reminded me of a small rural village I had the chance of visiting once. It seemed really peaceful at the start, but after a festival dedicated to one of their local gods, I suddenly found myself trapped in a mysterious murder case. A brutal one. With time loops.

Maybe I am not that fond of simple places after all...

Still half asleep I slowly crawled out of my bed and did my best to dodge the several randomly placed closed boxes on the floor on my way to the flat’s kitchen, and if we just ignore that surprisingly tricky last box it will be obvious to anyone that I managed to complete said task marvelously. I wonder if there is a world record on that.

While the water boiled, lazily as if it was too tired to respect or even consider the laws of Thermodynamics, I too did something without giving that much attention to that action: brushing my teeth. Having such a distracted mind in the early morning could give me enormous problems in the not so distant future. Most of them involved dental care.

However, to find myself in a numb state was not something usual to me (which is a great thing, considering that at the very least it postpones some rather painful visits to dentists); at that moment there was something deeply disturbing me: it's incredibly really hard to get used to the silence when you were surrounded by noise your entire life. Actually, the absence of noise is not pleasing in said circumstances, but truly unsettling.

As you can already imagine by now, this is the first day I'm living on my own.

It's pretty unusual for a teenager to do that, especially with their parent's consent (and I guess in my case, I could safely say "relief"). I don't blame them or feel angry about it. It's better for everyone, hopefully.

We have moved around many, many times and still, this force I like to call Mystery always managed to find me. They eventually got tired of being in a different town every month and if I hadn't left, they'd probably grow tired of each other. I couldn't let that happen, not when they gave up so much for me. So, I asked for their permission to live by myself. I wasn't expecting them to like the idea, though.

Which leads us to my first solo flight and the awkward taste it leaves in my mouth. No, wait, I can actually explain the awkward taste. Distracted as I was, I managed to mistake two things that were not similar at all and ended up brushing my teeth with soap. Well, I suppose it could be worse; at least my teeth are clean.

The tea kettle eventually became too bored of that slow heating and after making up with Physics, caused the water to quickly reach the proper temperature and whistled in an earsplitting high frequency that interrupted the house’s maddening silence all of a sudden.

Ignoring the shiny and nearly bubbly reflection of my teeth in the mirror, I ran to the kitchen to turn off the stove. After adding the hot water to the instant noodle cup, I look at my new whole-floor apartment through the kitchen bar. It seems really big, especially because I am fully aware there will be only a single person living here.

My first breakfast alone was both silent and simple, and it tasted a little bit like solitude. And soap.

“I really need to stop doing this.” I said to the air, oxygen and carbon being my only companions. No, that was quite imprecise; I’d better take that back before the rest of the Periodic Table elements that can be found in my house start feeling uneasy. “Living by myself can be a good experience for me, and I might grow up a lot because of this situation. This self-pity thing is not good for me, and I'm certainly not going anywhere thinking like that...”

If reality was a perfect place, that would be the moment an incandescent light bulb would have magically appeared over my head mostly for comedic effect (thankfully, since I assume the sudden materialization of an object above my body for purposes other than comedy would be rather terrifying).

“...wait a second.” My monologue went on, finally bringing some action into such a monotonous setting. “That is probably the solution; I need to go out! Yes, going out does sound like a fabulous idea to get rid of those unneeded feelings. The timing for that is also perfect: I have a new city to explore and I bet there are many places worth visiting here.”

It sounded like a plan to me at the time. A much better plan than spending the day tidying the place up, which seemed quite pointless to me considering I wasn’t expecting any visits. It was a Sunday, for crying out loud. Sundays are for rest.

Surrounded by countless boxes I still needed to unpack but didn’t feel like doing so at the moment, I quickly finished that flat’s soundless inaugural meal.

A few minutes later, I started my amazing journey through unknown city streets. There was a lot of green on them, but not enough to classify it as a rural town (hopefully). I could see some fancy shops and a few restaurants of famous franchises and then realized that I had probably moved to a developing city. My parents surely did a great job by buying real estate here, since its value will only rise as the city grows.

I can’t help but wonder what they are doing right now.

The streets were surprisingly calm, even for a Sunday morning. Keeping in mind that the schools were closed, I supposed the city manages to be a look more crowded on the other days.

Without a proper destination, I walked through the streets and saw several great places to spend and, if it comes to that, kill time. It occurred to me that I could and presumably would bring my friends to some of those cafes and shops. As soon as I made some new friends, that is. Anyway, I guess hanging around in this city will be nice.

''Before you manage to mess everything up again, right?''

The mysterious yet recurring voice at the back of my head just spoiled the whole moment for me. It's really hard to be optimistic about your future when the one pointing out the flaws in your plans is yourself. Especially because you alone can't argue with your own life experience, and every single discussion is pointless because it is nothing but a poorly written monologue in the end.

No, I won't let myself surrender to pessimism so easily. You can only fail if you stop trying, or so I heard. Obviously, I have heard a lot of sayings that didn’t actually work on real life, but that’s certainly not the point. If you haven't stopped trying, every apparent failure is just a step in your journey to victory. Perhaps just another failure, making it a series. Or just adding new elements to an existing set. Anyway, I won't allow myself to succumb to such a fate without even trying!

“Take that, mysterious voice!”

With my self-confidence reaching a high level, I kept walking aimlessly until I approached a bridge that directly connected the residential side of the city to the commercial one. Oh, so there were the big stores, the important buildings and probably the schools. Maybe this city isn't that small, after all. Which is a great thing, since big cities are less prone to unfortunate things such as, say, time loops than rural villages. That’s common sense, right?

When I was just about to cross the bridge and resume my exploring journey, I was stopped by a magnificent, overwhelming vision.

Next to the bridge, the most beautiful girl I had ever seen was staring directly at me.

Her long, golden hair moved like flames due to that precise, perfect action of the wind that we only get to see in ads and fiction. The frilly one piece dress she was wearing was crimson red and along with her beach sand coloured skin, made her look like the sun itself. Wait, why do I feel so poetic?

She, whom I could easily mistake for a statue of a Greek goddess, suddenly started moving and I felt my own heart clearly skipping a whole beat. No, that's way too cliché and imprecise; actually my heart had a syncopated pause, to be more exact, a dotted eighth rest which marked a drastic change in the time signature of my heartbeat. Now that I think about it, ‘you make my heart go prog’ sounds like a fairly decent pick-up line for musicians. I can even picture it as a popular t-shirt stamp.

It skipped, anyway.

As she sweetly came in my direction, I noticed that I couldn't move or look away; it was like her innocent face (that for some unknown reason perfectly matched her well developed body) was made of quicksand, and I took way too long to realize that I was sinking in.

She stopped in front of me, close enough for me to feel her delicious scent, the scent of raw sunflower seeds. The Sun smiled at me and tried to tell me something, but I was deeply lost in the smooth movement of her cherry lips. Once she stopped talking, I realized that I was missing something.

"I'm sorry, what did you just say?"

Now, I need to confess; I understood what she said, I really did. It would be weird if, after paying such devoted attention to her beautiful lips, I hadn't read what they were trying to say. However, I really wanted to see them moving one more time. Call me what you want, I don't mind. You'd have done the same thing, or wished you had.

"I said 'excuse me, what time is it?'" 
"Oh, let me see..." I looked at my cell phone screen. "Exactly 11:45."

She smiled, looking so radiant I was afraid I would go blind.

"Thank you very much." She started walking away, then turned and waved to me. "Bye bye!"

I never saw her again.

Just like that. I know, it sounds unfair and kind of dull, but so is life. We could have been through many adventures or solved mysteries or even have common, peaceful high school years together. We'd probably face the possibility of being torn apart at one point, but just to set the scene and build a decent literary climax.

Yeah, a solid climax. If this was a manga or some sort of fiction, we'd probably have a dramatic reencounter under the rain (maybe snow, it depends on the author) with generic sad piano background music and a dialogue that involved the word "promise". No, a whole dialogue ''based'' on the word "promise". Yeah, that’s much better.

That was the shipwreck of our romance, I suppose: the fact that it never happened. I believe they call this tragedy.

Back to the story.

I still had a smile on my face (especially because I didn't know that I'd never see her again at that moment) when the cell phone in my right hand started to vibrate. As the dog biting The Fool in Tarot's Major Arcana, that message worked as the call of the real world to me. It reminded me of something that I was so used to that I didn't even need to think about it; it was like a built-in mechanism, something that was hard to believe wasn't there from the start.

It was Ryo, and I shouldn't be surprised; she did know that I was supposed to arrive in her city yesterday and I forgot to send her a message saying that I was already here. Anyway, I was so tired from travelling yesterday that I just entered the apartment and went to sleep, without even looking at it. Yeah, I'd better use that excuse.

With that in mind, I pressed the button to read the message.

<pre>
Where are you?
We didn't talk yesterday, you know ._.
</pre>

My smile was so wide at that moment that my jaw hurt a little bit.

She usually talks like a guy and I blame the internet for her manners, so seeing her act in such a cute way sure is good for my self-esteem; it's nice to have a friend that actually worries about you. Also, she has a decent reason for being worried. Since we met we have been texting each other every single day without taking breaks. Sometimes I wonder if the day will come when we won’t have anything to say to each other.

For a reason I don't know, I feel that I need to make it up to her. I cannot just say ‘I was tired, lol’ or something like that. It would be really inconsiderate of me, and we have known each other for a while. I need to think of something quick, before she starts to think that I'm ignoring her or something.

I looked around, searching for an epiphany or at least, something that I could use to avoid that topic for now. OK, I'm next to a bridge; there are a few shops over there, a French-themed cafe...

What comes next can be very, very dangerous. Don't try it at home, kids.

<pre>
Hey, I'm hungry: do you want to eat something?
Right now I'm in front of a cafe called Le Ciel Bleu.
</pre>

Wait, what on Earth am I doing?

Realizing what I have just written I tried to delete the message, but my attempt to do so failed in the most miserable way possible; my fingers betrayed me and pressed the SEND button on their own. How could you do that?! I trusted you!

…

OK, so the message was sent; big deal, there's no reason to panic. Don't panic. I said don't panic, damn it!

Fine, I just (technically) called a girl I only know on the internet out and despite talking to her for a whole year I can't help but feel nervous. Not only because I just happened to walk through half of the city and I think I'm starting to sweat, but also because I'm afraid to meet her and see that she might not be exactly like the persona she represented on the net. There must be a way out of this. I just need to relax and think about it. Think, think...

From the moment my cell phone quivered in my hands, I felt like its vibration had spread through my whole body. It's interesting to think that vibration in English is also a slang for aura, atmosphere. Possibly, that slang started when someone was in the same situation as me. Yes, someone who also has endured the massive, dark wave of dismay that is receiving a text message from a girl you just called out.

I know I can't run away now. If I choose to ignore her message, I might have to move away from this town. The reason for that is because I am supposed to attend my first day at her school tomorrow; even if I decide to pretend I never got the message, I'll probably have to face a questionnaire at school. And that would probably mean the end of our friendship, because despite my reputation, I just can't lie.

With another movement of my untrustworthy fingers, I pressed the READ button and faced my destiny. It just occurred to me (a few milliseconds before the screen finished loading the message) that she could reply by saying that she didn't want to meet me or that she was busy (which, according to centuries of mankind's knowledge and experience, most likely meant that she really, really didn't want to meet me). That hypothesis hurt my pride a little bit. Fine, not only a bit.

Don't you dare say you can't come!

<pre>
Oh, I know that place.
Get us a table next to the windows; I'll be there in 15 min.
</pre>

Thank goodness, she is coming. No, wait. DARN, SHE IS COMING!

''Would you please decide whether you want her to come or not?''

It's not as easy as it sounds. You see, both choices have bad points. Lots of 'em. Therefore,
while I myself have excellent reasons to want to avoid both choices, I also know that as long as I'm in this town, I can't avoid an encounter (not even by using a repellent spray while walking on the tall grass, since this is probably a boss battle, most likely necessary to plot advancement), which leads me to a dilemma and...

...wait a second. Why is there a mysterious voice that speaks in underlined italics inside my head? I know that "speaking in italics" is an idiomatic expression that implies the use of tone to emphasize certain words, but how does one actually ''speak'' in underlines? 

''Does it really matter? You'd better use your time on getting a table like she told you instead of wasting it on pointless videogame references or discussing linguistics with me.''

Unfortunately, the voice was right; I didn't have much time. The Rubicon was crossed and now I had no choice but to face the resulting responsibility of my betraying fingers' actions.

I must enter that cafe, get a table and patiently wait for Ryo to show up, even if it kills me.

''My hero.''

Oh, shut up.

As I walked toward the cafe's door, I saw mischievous words engraved in a banner. From the moment I read them, I found it hard to conceal my anxiousness and keep moving forward easily. Deep in my heart that is engulfed by despair, I know that it had "Welcome!" written on it but the banner meant "abandon all hope, ye who enter here".

Bravely I opened the door and walked straight into the endless darkness.

== Part 2 ==

tick

The absolute worst case scenario: the awfully bad situation I avoided and had nightmares about since I was little and dreamed of being on spaceships (which didn't work out because my father was opposed to my career as a space marine). However, even creatures from outer space and other dimensions sound like a great idea compared to this. I mean it. Words fail to describe the horror, the absolute dismay I'm feeling at this very moment.

tick

This is just dreadful. I don't believe in ''karma'' or past lives, but if I did (and I'm not saying I do), I would probably have been (and I'm not saying I am) a really mean, distrusted and hated person. Probably a soccer referee.

''It's just a maid cafe, stop being such a drama queen.''

tick

Just a maid cafe, you say. I swore to myself that I'd never enter that kind of place. Will you look at the waitress? She thinks she is still a teenager, but anyone can see the wrinkles on her face! That horrible makeup isn't helping at all! This is outrageous, almost an insult for those who were once in the presence of a true maid!

''Meanwhile, could you please tell the "fake maid" that you're not going to order now? She keeps staring at you with that "I don't get paid to stand here and look at you" look.''

tick

Against my will I turned around and saw the eldritch, I mean, elder abomination looking at me. Oh my, she was actually trying to look cute. That was really, really lame. She was probably in her 30's, and shouldn't have to put up with this anymore. I wondered if she hated her job. I certainly did.

"May I serve you, master?" 
"No."

Silence ensued.

tick

"I mean, I intend to order, but right now I am waiting for someone."

She probably did not realize that she was making an awkward face, a feat which in her case was not a challenge at all.

"Oh, I see." The maid said, without much conviction. I cannot even blame her, since she probably deals with hardcore otaku every single day. She gave me a cheap, fake smile and tried to talk in a high pitched voice. "Just call Myu-chan when you're ready to order, myu~~"

tick

Just at that moment I realized that the maid assigned to my table was the only one that wore cat-ears. Great, a cat-maid; I must be the unluckiest person on Earth. When I thought it couldn't get any worse, a song that I could only believe came from some anime filled the room.

tick

I couldn't recognize the song, but I guessed it was an anime opening because of the overused structure and the shrieking child-like voice of the singer/voice actor/whatever you kids call it these days. The synthesized bass was steady but clearly uninspired, which hurt my pride as a bass player. And when I looked at my cell phone, I noticed that Ryo was already seven minutes late.

Heavens, what am I doing here?

''You know, that's an interesting question that intrigued humanity since the beginning of time. There is a great deal of people who believe that the mysterious reason of their existence will only be unfolded when we reach a definitive conclusion about the creation of say, everything. Some believe that gods created the universe, and others that everything began because of a random explosion of nothingness.
Fascinating subject, no matter how you approach it.''

tick

...I didn't mean it like that. I was just wondering how my life had reached this point. It's always been weird (really weird, for honesty's sake), but not anything like this. I'm used to dealing with "supernatural" weird, or "murder case" weird, even "space monsters" weird; I just don't know how these people manage to deal with "normal" weird. I mean, it's my first day in town and I've already broke a promise to myself and thought about my maid.

''Since the subject is breaking promises and maids, you also had sworn that you would bring her favorite ribbon back when you were kids. Instead, you mixed things up and mistook her for her sister.''

tick

Wait, I did return that ribbon; in one of the routes, at least. And they were identical twins, so no one can blame me for being confused. That doesn't matter, anyway. Discussing my past won't change the fact that I have to wait in the most hideous place on Earth for a girl I'm not sure I want to meet in real life because if I do and she is different from the girl I've met on the Net, I won't have any friends left. No one should have to face such a crisis.

''Crisis, which comes from the Greek ‘krinein’, ‘to separate’. Which is funny because you do feel like you're being torn apart, right?''

That's not funny at all!

tick

...

tick

...

tick

...

''...oh, c'mon, it's not that bad.
She might be different, but in a good way.''

Like what?

''Well, she could be a guy.
You wouldn't feel so awkward waiting for a guy, right?''

I'm not sure; it would depend on the guy and...

tick

... just wait a second. What are you insinuating?

''Oh, nothing.
Nothing at all.''

The mysterious voice coughed nervously, and I wasn’t even sure if it was a possible feat for someone who doesn’t have a body because it involved stressing the throat and such.

''...anyway, it's not like people lie on the internet or anything like that. I mean, there is no way someone would set up an offline meeting with you just to make you wait for a long time and make you feel like an idiot.''

tick

Well...

''Nah, no one would do that.''

I sighed in relief.

''It's too simple, way too simple.
Unless...''

tick

...what? Unless what?

''...unless they were recording your reactions to post the movie on the internet later. It sounds like a fine reason to set up a date instead of just saying they couldn't come.''

Why are you assuming that Ryo is a "they" or a "he" instead of a "she"? Why do you need to make me feel more paranoid about everything, when it's not like I need your help to ruin my self-esteem? Why the heck don't you just leave me alone?

...

tick

Despite the awfully loud music that seemed to fill every corner of the room, my mind was completely silent. However, that was only the calm before the storm. The peace only lasted for a blink of an eye and after that, I was thrown into the deep well of agony once again.

It was like someone made an enormous hole in the submerged submarine that was my mind, the unfounded theories (but not impossible to practice) being the black waters of the ocean surrounding it. They found their way in and were filling me, making me too heavy to keep floating.

tick

What if the voice was right? What if every message, every single word she typed was a big fat lie? It's not like I never considered that hypothesis myself, anyway. Darn, I wished I had talked to her on the phone. Once would have been enough, at least to destroy my doubts. At that moment, they were crushing me.

tick

The agony suddenly transformed into white anger. I was suddenly mad at everything. At myself, for being such a fool and talking to someone for so long without knowing simple details about her, which is practically a requirement in healthy human relations. At her, him or they for making me wait for so long. At the waitress, for being so old (she was probably not much happy about that too). At the clients, for repeating what seemed to be the same song over and over again. At the voice, for ruining my day. Especially at that voice.

tick

I listened to the piercing sound of laughs. Laughs of many, I'm completely sure of that. The mysterious voice was right! Surrounded by hunters, the white beast of Rage wanted to reverse to its previous state but failed and stayed in the middle of the road between Anger and Agony, becoming a creature with features of both and decent Special Attack stats.

As I stood up, I heard the table shaking and the chair I was sitting on quickly falling on the floor; I felt my eyes twitching and my head hurt, but I ignored it and focus on the sounds around me. The laughing ones are...

...on my right!
''...on your left side!''
...right there!
''...on the ceiling!''

"I'M IN DESPAIR!"

Just a moment after screaming that, I realized that the clients were laughing at an anime scene on the widescreen television. However, after my performance, I manage to finally become what I was afraid of being from the start: the center of their attention.

tick

I lowered my head and grabbed the chair that was on the floor, ignoring the infinite sounds hovering around me. I sat on it again, not only because I was finding it hard to stand, but also because I was too confused to run. I covered my face with my hands. Have I gone completely insane?

''Listen..''.

What? Are you going to mock me by saying "good job!" or something like that? Save it, I don't need your offensive remarks to feel bad about myself. I'm only glad that I hadn't ordered coffee or anything when my burst of despair occurred, or it would have fallen on the floor and I'd be even more embarrassed than I am right now, and I’m not quite sure if that is possible.

''Shut up. Now, pay attention to the people around you.''

For some reason, I did. They were not only laughing.

''How often have you seen bullies clapping their hands in ovation to the weak kid?''

When I looked at them, I saw that the voice was right. The clients were on their feet, smiling and screaming and clapping their hands like there was no tomorrow. For some reason, they weren't laughing at me, but with me. Technically, since I wasn't laughing. The point is, I was not being mocked.

It felt warm.

"That was a nice performance, and your voice does resembles Teacher's," There was a small pause, and I could hear a rasp in her breath. "...however, it would have been much more effective if you had done it while wearing a hakama and glasses. A great performance, nonetheless."

I turned around to see where that voice was coming from. A pale, geeky girl with pitch black hair watched me with interest. It took me a little while until I realized who I was talking to.

"Y-you...!"

tick

== Part 3 ==

(sorry about that cliffhanger)

Her silky long hair.

Her expressive eyebrows.

Her dark-grey eyes and that stupid yet cute cat-like grin of hers.

She seemed to know everyone in here and everyone seemed to be watching us. I'm not being paranoid now; ever since we sat down and started staring at each other in silence, I felt the gaze of the whole cafe. Everyone here seemed to want to know about Ryo, and while being popular can be nice I was only worried that her fandom was composed only of people significantly older than her.

The maid that insists on calling herself Myu-chan coughed and brought an end to the empire of silence.

"S-so, are you guys going to order now myu~~?"

I heard a small dosage of despair in her words. Everyone in the cafe seemed to hold their breaths, just like the crowd waiting for the gunslinger's duel to start in a Wild West movie. I unintentionally moved my fingers in the air next to my chair, like I'm getting ready to draw my gun.

We stare at each other for what seems to be an eternity. Suddenly her face changed from unique cuteness to mad anger and before I could react, she rose up and hit the table with her hands.

"OBJECTION!" She pointed to something behind me. "I do realize that we're having a Grand Duel tense moment, but is that rolling ball of hay really necessary? We're still in a maid cafe and that doesn't even make any sense!"

I looked behind to see the ball of hay along with the rest of the customers, just to find out that there was absolutely nothing like that there; then I turned around just in time to see Ryo calmly sitting in her chair again, ordering two portions of ‘the usual’ from the maid like nothing happened. She tricked me, and it worked out just as she planned.

As the maid scurried away and the mood in the cafe lightened up, I relaxed my shoulders and gave up on the whole tense scenario. I still tried to sound grumpy, but mostly for comic effect.

"You're late." 
"But I came just in time for your anime impression show, right?" She blinks and smiles. "I'm sorry for taking so long. I was just reading an article on Hikkipedia for a novel I’m writing, and you know how those things work; you decide to read just one small article, then a related one and when you finally notice what you’re doing several hours have passed since you started researching, the daylight is gone and the cat either needs food or to be buried."

I released a big sigh; she was not even going to lie about being in front of the computer when she was supposed to meet me and it's really hard to get mad at someone that's being genuinely honest because there are not many of those these days and we all have the duty of protecting endangered species. Take that, mysterious voice; not only is she a girl, she is also honest.

"Don't worry..."

Now that the whole scene was gone I got to look properly at her

Her white baggy t-shirt and khaki jeans failed to hide her developing body, but her long hair managed to attract the attention of those who looked at her (at least for a while). Her medium-sized eyeglasses looked big on her petite face and she seemed oddly familiar to me, despite the fact that I never saw a picture of her before or something like that.

Too familiar, actually; it's exactly like I have seen her face my whole life, but I'm unaware of details such as where I could have seen her before or whose face she resembles. The fact that I've met thousands of people in the last years doesn't help at all. Technically, it should, since my travels around the world could count as a decent reason for having a "been there, done that" attitude. However, my memory is not that good in every aspect; while I remember every single little thing about the situations I've been in, I often forget people.

…

Wait. Where is the mysterious voice now? I'm pretty sure that it was time for some mean comment or paranoid idea.

Now that I think about it, I haven't heard that voice for a little while now...

...whatever. I need to focus on the important things. I'm here, Ryo is here. We're in a cafe and the awful music is gone, so I'm probably going to have a fine day. The first common day in my brand new common life. That's all that matters, right?

Right?

I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts about the voice. Fading back to Earth, I noticed that Ryo was typing on her cell phone furiously. She probably started it while I was daydreaming.

The only thing that stopped the Empire of Silence from striking back is the sound of her little fingers pressing buttons in an unreasonably fast tempo, and when I say fast I mean it; she is using both thumbs to type alternately, using a technique similar to a drummer's blast beat masterfully. Such precise movements...

If only she was doing it with her feet, I bet she'd be a great jazz musician. Maybe the world's most amazing cyclist, or a dance machine master, or just a weirdo stomping her own cell phone. It's only a matter of perspective. Or a matter of what have you got your feet on.

She stopped typing and looked at me with a curious face.

"It's getting cold."

I was going to argue and say that the day is actually pretty hot, and the sunlight is usually stronger by the lunch time. There's Ultraviolet radiation in sunlight and it can give you some problems. So, if you're on a beach, don't sunbathe next/during mid-day or you'll get sunburnt. Stay in the shade!

Judging by Ryo's skin, I came to the conclusion that she took this "avoid the sun" policy seriously. Far too seriously. She looks a little bit like a ghost. Not that this is a bad thing, you know. I've met some really nice ghosts and I learned to respect people that float and haunt places for a living. Hah, a ghost doing something for a living. That was a good one.

Unintentionally I blinked and brought myself back to reality.

"W-what?" 
"Your coffee, it's getting cold."

She pointed to the table and I noticed that there was, indeed, a mug of coffee there. Myu had probably left it here while I daydreamed and... oh my.

Ryo came to meet me, and I kept daydreaming over and over again. I was so lost in thought that I didn't even see the waitress bring us the coffee; I probably ignored Ryo as well.

I could feel the gaze of everyone in the cafe. There was a big chance no one was looking directly at me that time, but I had a bad feeling about this. No, my danger sense told me it wasn’t just my paranoia talking; they were waiting for me to do something. Ryo seems to know every one of those guys, and from what I saw I can judge that she is the little sister they never had. And I'm the jerk that ignored her after calling her out.

"Have you finished reading it?" Without any ideas left, I tried to redeem myself by making conversation.

She touched her lips with the tip of her index finger and raised an eyebrow.

"What?" 
"The article." 
"Which one?" 
"The Hikkipedia one."

She looked away, not paying much attention to me.

"I'm reading it right now."

Which means she is so bored that she'd rather be doing what she always does instead of being here with me. I'm used to talking to girls and I know that when they stop paying attention to you, you'd better get it back quickly and...

...the voice should have pointed out that if I'm such an expert with girls, I could have avoided this situation merely by paying attention to her. And if I could hear it right now, it would tell me that I am doing the exact opposite by thinking about it and...

Control yourself! It doesn't matter if you're nervous or not; Ryo probably waited for this day as much as you did. Now you'd better find a way to make this day amazing, or I won't forgive you (and by that, I mean you won't forgive yourself)!

I used my fingers to type in my cell phone as fast as I could, and instead of betraying me, they joined me in this special attack; our synchronization rate was now absurd and I could feel a great energy emanating from my body and flowing through me. The opening song I could listen to in my heart told me that it was a decisive moment, and it wasn’t nearly as bad as the one that was playing when I got here.

I won't let you down, Ryo! Behold my new power!

<pre>
┌───────┐
| SORRY |
└──y────┘
∧___∧
（,,ﾟДﾟ)
| つつ
| |
~∪∪
</pre>

With my ASCII art piece finished, I pressed the SEND button; Three seconds later her cell phone beeped, and she immediately looked at me. I tried to smile at her, but she gave me a cold stare that didn’t fit her and then her gaze went back to her mobile phone.

Now I could only wait for her reply.

She sighed and started typing again. Not as fast as before, and certainly not as furious. Ryo seemed pretty normal to me at that moment; she was just a teenager messaging someone (and not a girl with a mob-like fan base and machine gun fingers).

<pre>
／l、
(ﾟ､｡７ - don't you dare ignore me again.
l、 ~ ヽ
じしf_, )ノ
</pre>

Her ASCII art is much better than mine, but that was not the point. If you filter the harsh part of message, you’ll notice that the ‘again’ implies that I would have another chance to ruin everything again and therefore I also have the chance to make things right. There’s also a cute ‘drawing’ of a kitten, and you can’t send something like that to someone you’re genuinely angry at.

Everything was alright.

When I looked at Ryo, she was giving me another of her cat-like smiles, and only then did I notice that I was actually enjoying myself. Despite the little things, I realized that I liked this place and I could see myself actually living here as a normal person. I could even get used to the atmosphere of this cafe and even with its customers. Not to that song, I’m afraid, but I suppose nothing is perfect.

We kept on chatting so happily it was like nothing bad has occurred to us in our entire lives.

Living here with Ryo could be really nice. Just being here with her right now is amazing, and from the things she told me on the net, nothing supernatural or mysterious ever happened in this town; I might finally be able to have peaceful high-school days along with a good friend like I always wanted to. It feels like I died and went to heaven, except I feel alive and I’m pretty sure heaven would have better music...

The thought of leading a common life got me in a good mood that accompanied me through the rest of that day.

...

From that point on, the day was pretty much perfect. Oh, contradictions. Right, I just said nothing is perfect. Yet, I also claimed the day I spent with Ryo was perfect. Ergo, this day would be the same as nothing, logically speaking. But not to me.

Anyway.

We laughed a lot and talked about random things like we did every day online. Somehow, it was much better than our previous conversations.

Ryo took me to some stores and parks and despite the fact that I had already visited most of them, I decided to not say it out loud; she was so happy to show me her town that I couldn't bring myself to spoil her fun.

Then Time passed, against our will.

The twilight sky looked absolutely beautiful from the spot we were sitting, and I must admit that I had planned that much based on my earlier visit to the park. There seemed to be no one else but us in the park or in the infinite Universe, and a different kind of silence kept waving in the air. We were both enjoying a calm and motionless moment after a full day that resembled anything but a storm, but I found myself also wishing that very moment to last forever.

The sudden spring rain that fell upon us, on the other hand, seemed to want the opposite.

It was a big surprise, because the day had been bright and sunny till that point. When I was about to start running away from the bench and look for shelter under the trees, Ryo pinched the sleeve of my shirt to attract my interest. My eyes met an object I knew she was carrying the whole time, but hadn't paid any special attention to: a white lace parasol.

"Shall we?" She instantly hid me under it and grabbed my arm tightly.

So, here comes a philosophical question for you: at what point does a parasol become an umbrella?

Her parasol was way too small for two people, so we were about as wet as if we didn't have anything to cover us at all. Not that it meant much to us at the time, anyway. We ran under the rain, laughing and singing and completely ignoring the prospect of catching a cold before my first day of school. I don't regret it at all, because it felt right.

We went in the direction of her home, because it was both closer to the park and because she told me that I could borrow the parasol after I dropped her home. I knew that it was practically useless, but I walked (technically "ran") her home anyway.

Then we arrived at her building and I was truly glad she didn't invite me in because it's always weird when you meet someone's parents, especially weirder if you both of you just got your clothes completely drenched while running in the rain despite the fact that this someone had a parasol. She let go of my arm and looked at the lobby.

That was it.

In the end, I wasn't sad; the perfect day was over indeed, but we would still have tomorrow, and the day after, and so on. What started as a perfect day could easily become a perfect week, a perfect month, a perfect year and I know I am being utterly pretentious but I can even wish for it to become a perfect life. My perfect life.

Despite it being unrealistic, this was still what I truly hoped for.

When I was about to say "goodbye" and go back to my place the expression in her face stopped me.

"Look!" Ryo pointed to something behind me, and I instinctively turned around to see it in a blink. That action brought instant results, and none of them was regret. "It's so... beautiful..." 
"Whoa..."

During the rain, a rainbow had formed in the skies above us. The rain was still really strong, but we ignored it for a while and kept watching the palette of pigments painting the sky. The sunset made its colors surreal, but we both knew that those were the true colors of the rainbow.

And then I realized that this day, so rich in events and full of interesting moments was coming to its end. I had no regrets, but I already missed it. There might not exist a day like this in my life again, or even on Earth; and even if the years pass me by and I die only to reborn again in this world, I will never forget the vivid colors of the rainbow I saw with Shiina Ryo.

I looked at her, and she was smiling like a child with a new toy.

"We need to do this again." 
"What, hang out?" I laughed honestly. "I am going to live here now, you know. I'm sure we'll have plenty of time to do that." 
"No, I mean we must watch the rainbow together again." Her voice had a serious tone now, and for some reason it made me happy. "Promise me we will..."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 2: Reikoku|Chapter 2: Reikoku]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo:Volume1 Prologue

2011-04-22T16:30:39Z

Lne:

''I stopped believing in Santa Claus when he cheated me at cards.''

That kind of sentence made me the person I am today. It might sound like a lame joke, but I don't say it as if I'm trying to be funny or anything. I've always said stuff like that and most of the time I don't even know why. It slips out, just like that. After listening to that kind of sentence, people often start treating me as some kind of lunatic or someone who shouldn't be taken seriously. Maybe that was a little too light. No, no, I know what they are truly thinking deep down in their hearts; that I'm a serial, shameless liar.

Which I'm not.

I just happen to be in the right place and right time for the wrong things. If there’s something weird happening somewhere, somehow I’ll be involved. I'm always the one that finds out the truth about a cult trying to revive a black dragon, which one of my classmates is the teacher's murderer or the deepest secrets of the "end of the world" conspiracy. I don't even try to find those kinds of things; I mean, how many of you had accidentally clicked on a link that led to the activation of an atomic bomb while searching for sheet music? Oh, c'mon! It's not like I have a van, three friends and a talking dog or something.

I'm as normal as the next guy, but that doesn't stop the strange phenomena that seem to follow me everywhere I go. I've been moving around ever since I can remember and because of that, my best friend is someone I met online. Hmm, let me rephrase that. My only friend and probably the only person who doesn't think I'm a blatant liar is a girl I've met last year in a chat room. It's weird to think that despite the fact that we have never seen each other, she is currently the only friend I can rely on.

And here I am, moving to her town. I have lived in many places, and since this thing called ‘Mystery’ follows me everywhere it might be a little better if I have a friend (even if it's only for three months, before something really weird happens and I have to move again). It will probably be good for me, for a while.

Trying to make myself believe that, I went to the town where Shiina Ryo lived.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 1: Ryo|Chapter 1: Ryo]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 2: Reikoku

2011-04-22T03:54:36Z

Lne: /* Part 6 */

== Part 1 ==

"...Koukishin Shinzou." I finish writing my name on the blackboard. "You can call me Shin-tsu, if you want to."

I guess this is quite easy to explain. I got nicknamed Shin-tsu in one of the schools I've been, because the ''kanji'' in the end of Koukishin is the same as the one in the beginning of Shinzou. The "tsu" is the result of the Japanese pronounciation of two, I guess. I'm not so sure now. And it's not like I came up with that nickname myself.

When I turn around to face the class, I meet the gaze of those who are (from this point on) my classmates. They all seem friendly and happy to see a new student from abroad. Strangely, I can't help noticing they are all girls. Every single one of them. Now that I think about it, I haven't seen a male student since I got here. It sounds weird, but I don't think I want to any questions that could lead to a harem development right now...

In the midst of the curious looks I see Ryo waving at me from her chair at the back of the class. She looked particularly beautiful in her school uniform, and she was radiant. She radiated a wave of happiness that seemed to pass through the whole class and reach me, and I could feel an extension of her smile forming on my lips.

The teacher coughed and brought me back to reality.

"You can sit on that empty chair at the back, the closest to Kouma-san." She pointed to the back of the class where I could see the chair she assigned me to. I would sit between Kouma Yon and another empty chair. Looking back at my teacher, I noticed that when her gaze fell on the second empty chair she seemed suspiciously unpleased. This was only confirmed by a whisper following that, so low I was most likely the only one that could hear it. “Interesting.”

A girl with braids raised her hand quickly.

"But that's Minato's place, Reikoku-sensei!"

The teacher just shook her head in denial, but her brown hair didn't move a single millimeter. Almost as if the hairspray had made it solid as a rock. She probably spent hours working on that bun, and it is certainly a practical hairstyle: it makes her look serious and could defend her from a meteor falling from the sky.

"I'm afraid not." She pressed her temple. "Not anymore. I was informed this morning that Minato's family just moved, due to her father's new job in a big company."

It sounded like everyone in class had decided to talk (or rather, scream like caged monkeys at the sight of a banana mountain) at the same time. They all seemed to be so surprised with the sudden departure of their colleague that I felt like I had become old news already. The ear-shattering noise went on for a while, but it was so solid I felt like it would go on and on, forever.

The teacher raised her open hand and started to close it slowly, finger by finger. A few students noticed the quiet countdown and started warning the others as quickly as they could. They seemed to be truly afraid of what happened at the end of the countdown. Before she reached the number four, the class was silent once again.

Ms. Reikoku lowered her hand and gazed at me. At that moment I realized that she had already told me where I should seat and I was in her way to start class. I hurried to the empty chair, without knowing exactly what I was afraid of. Now that I think about it, it's much scarier when you don't know what the monster looks like.

The desk I ended up with was on the last row, located by the window. I sat by Kouma's side, and smiled shyly at her.

"Hello..." I try to think of a proper honorific to use, but I haven't been in Japan for a while and this is harder than it seems. Sometimes it's hard to think that I'm actually Japanese; I've spent most of my life living abroad. In the end, I decide to go with a neutral honorific. "...Kouma-san, right?"

She simply looks at me without a trace of expression on her face and makes the V sign with her fingers. After that, her attention just goes back to the other person sitting by her side, Ryo. She just kept talking to Ryo like I wasn't even there for a while, and now she keeps blocking my way when I try to talk to Ryo. It looks like she is jealous or something. In this moment, this Kouma girl is literally between me and Ryo.

Ryo managed to look at me and give me one of her cat-like grins when the girl with the razor cut fringe was distracted. It was just a simple gesture and nothing but one of the oldest forms of communication known by mankind, but it meant more than words to me.

After that small yet significant commotion about the girl who transferred, the day was calm. It took me a while to get used to the kanji used in class, but Ryo helped me with that and said that it was only expected since I've been living outside of Japan for a while. When the rest of the class heard Ryo saying that, they started to ask me if I needed any help and stuff. I felt a little bit like a foreigner in my own country (which is partially the truth, anyway), but they were all very helpful. So in the end, it was a great start for a first day and everyone in class was pretty much nice to me...

...and everything felt alright until lunchtime.

== Part 2 ==

When the bell rang, the three of us stood up and decided to go to the cafeteria. I forgot to make a lunchbox and I was starving, so I needed to buy something to eat. Ryo saved the day by offering to show me the cafeteria. Kouma had brought her lunch from home, but she insisted in coming with us (and I'm betting that she doesn't want me to be alone with Ryo) instead of going directly to the rooftop, where they told me they usually eat. We were just about to leave class when...

"Koukishin-kun, come here for a minute."

...our teacher decided to talk to me.

I looked around to tell the girls to wait for me, but they had already vanished.

"Yes..." I said, and then remembered that I was in Japan and honorifics were the thin line between being polite or not. Which was probably the reason my teacher was staring at me with that evil look in her eyes. "...sensei?"

Ms. Reikoku proceeded, apparently satisfied.

"Because of your sudden transfer, you are the only student in this class I hadn't the chance to home visit yet. Still, I need to finish writing down the report on all students currently attending my class for the meeting tomorrow morning." She paused for a second, and I noticed that she looked a little bit angry. Probably because my transfer probably ruined her organization scheme; she seemed to be someone that liked everything in perfect order and freaked out when they weren't. "Without further ado, I'll be at your front door tonight by eight post meridian, also known as twenty o'clock. Any questions?"

I tried to think of something to say, but nothing came to me.

"...no, sensei."

"Good." She waved her hand and her gaze went back to the notebooks on her desk. "Dismissed."

I bowed and walked out of the room. Ryo and Kouma were waiting for me in the hall, but after seeing my face they must have decided that it wasn't a good moment to ask about my conversation with our teacher.

...

We went downstairs and then moved to another building, where the cafeteria was located.

...

I ordered Gyudon by pointing.

...

We came back to the first building and went upstairs to the same floor where our class was located.

...

After walking through the hall we reached another stair, which led to the rooftop.

...

We sat on the rooftop and started eating silently.

...

I put my chopsticks down and breathed deeply.

...

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

As I screamed after being completely silent for several minutes, the birds on the rooftop flew away and the world seemed to stop moving. It was almost a cinematographic scene, but I didn't feel like I was going to get a golden statuette for demonstrating my despair in public.

Since I used all the air in my lungs, it took me a while to regulate my breathing. Kouma and Ryo just looked at me with curiosity in their eyes, but they did not seem shocked.

"...I guess I'm ready to talk now."

I sat down, calmer than I was a few seconds ago but still full of tension.

“Go on, it will be good for you. Talk to us." Ryo said but quickly corrected herself after looking at Kouma, whose attention seemed to be completely drawn to her Udon. "Talk to me." 

"Reikoku-sensei will pay me a home visit tonight, but I haven't unpacked yet and there is so much to do that I don't think I could do it even if I skipped classes." I sighed, hopelessly. "Which is probably what I'm going to do." 

"You shouldn't skip classes, Shin-tsu!" Ryo seemed genuinely angry. "It's your first day at school!" 

"Why all the drama?" Kouma said suddenly joining the conversation. "Can't you just call home and ask your parents for help?" 

"No, he can't because..." Ryo stopped herself.

"It's okay, Ryo." This little detail was going to show up sooner or later, so I'd better just say it and end the subject. "I can't ask my parents for help because I'm living on my own now."

There, I said it. Now what comes next is a long awkward silence and then a subject change...

"We'll help you."

...not. Ryo surprised me by subverting the common flow of the conversation.

"...what?" 
"We will help you unpack and tidy up." Ryo seems pretty excited about this, but I can't think of a reason why. "If it's the three of us, we'll probably make it and..." 
"Wait a second, Ryo-chan." Kouma interrupted. "I never said I was going to help, so don't include me in this cleaning group out of your own will." 
"Oh, come on Yon-chan..." 

I make a hand sign to Ryo, telling her to stop talking. I think I have a plan.

"I guess it can't be helped if Kouma-san doesn't want to come." I make a calculated pause in my speech. "Don't worry, Ryo; even if it's just the two of us, all by ourselves the whole day through, in a big flat without adults to supervise us and a romantic and astonishing view of the city, we might be able to finish tidying up." I smile maliciously to Ryo. "Unless we lose track of time while engaging in... other activities."

For a split second I thought my plan had failed miserably, but Kouma raised her hand without looking at me.

"... I'm coming."

After saying that she resumed eating her Udon silently and I kind of felt bad for having to tease Kouma like this.

No, not really. And it's not like I did it just for fun(not entirely, anyway); there's a lot to do and I certainly need all the help I can get. So, my ends justify my means(especially when it's fun).

We kept quiet for the rest of the meal, mostly because I knew that if I looked at Ryo's face at that moment we would start laughing and ruin everything up. We suppressed the laughs that wanted to be set free, ate and went back to class.

== Part 3 ==

It's funny to think that I was incredibly nervous only a few seconds ago, because a few seconds before I've heard the doorbell ring I felt a wave of relief passing through me. It was sudden and apparently at random, but I felt peace, like it was the calm after the storm.

"Just a second!"

I ran through my flat to answer the door, taking care to avoid the piles of boxes I hadn't unpacked yet. Obviously I started unpacking before the girls came because, well, I didn't want to look like a lazy guy.

As soon as I realize that the door key is not in my pocket, I start searching for it in my house (which, thanks to the boxes, was a tough task). In the end, my efforts were wasted: the key had been in the door the whole time. When I saw that, I died a little bit inside.

I open the door and see two faces that are quickly becoming familiar. Kouma and Ryo came 2 minutes earlier than we planned, which is good; we have a full day ahead of us and if they were late I am not sure if we would be able to make it. I do have a lot of boxes, and even if I moved the boxes to the first and second floors, the ground floor would look rather empty(especially because the shelves and cabinets are already here). So, the teacher would come and see I live in a place with closets and bookshelves and even an antique mahogany cupboard of which I'm very proud of(but would never admit it in front of people) with absolutely nothing on them. Which would be extremely embarrassing and...

...I did it again, didn't I?

"Sorry for making you guys wait." I shake my head and wave the random thoughts away. "I had a hard time finding the key. Please come in." 

"Sorry for intruding." Ryo steps in with the grace of, uh, something very gracious. You can't possibly expect me to think about clever or poetic comparisons all the time. I'm not that smart.

Kouma entered just after her, but she didn't say a thing until she noticed that she was not minding her manners...

"I'm not going to say I'm sorry for intruding because technically you invited me and I'm the one doing a favor." She says it looking directly at me. "And I only came because I didn't want Ryo to be here alone with you. If I'm sorry for anyone, it is for myself."

...and instead of doing so, she only made the situation worse by making a declaration of war under my roof without a trace of shame on her face. That's Kouma Yon for you.

"This place is huge!" Ryo wasn't paying attention to her friend, which is good. I guess. "You've got to be kidding me; you're living by yourself in a flat with three, having even a spiral staircase? A spiral staircase! I've always dreamed of a spiral staircase!" She kept running from a point to another like a little kid in a theme park. She went all the way up the stairs and screamed, her voice echoing in the second floor's empty space and finding its way to the ground level. "Look at this view! You said it was romantic, but this is simply the epitome of awesome!"

I was thinking about telling her that this place wasn't that great compared to the mansion we had at England or the ''château'' at Vallée de la Loire, but I stopped myself before I ended up sounding snobby. Let's just keep it a secret between you and me, okay?

It's interesting to compare Ryo's cheerfulness and Kouma's lack thereof. I wonder how those two ended up being friends. Well, people do say that opposites attract; I'm just not quite sure if magnetic fields are the same as relationships of any kind.

Not that I'm an expert in magnetic fields. Or relationships. Just saying.

As I closed the door, Kouma started taking steps through the ground level. Her falcon eyes made up for the lack of expression in her face. After a minute of silence, she decided to enlighten us with one of her amusing comments.

"A huge mess, really." No kidding, Sherlock. "Did you really need to bring so much stuff with you?"

"Yes, I did. I wouldn't stay away from my CD collection, my board games or my kitchen utensils." Wait, that didn't come out right. Worse than that, Ryo came along just in time to hear me talking about my girly collection. Think, boy, think! "Did I say 'kitchen utensils'? I meant my secret manly stuff. Because I'm a manly guy who likes manly stuff. I’m really manly. Like a pirate. Harr."

"...right." Kouma just looked at me with disbelief in her eyes. "So, you were here since Saturday night, right?" I nodded. "Why didn't you start unpacking at Sunday?"

"I can answer that one, matey!" Ryo raised her hand, clearly getting into the pirate character. "Me fellow Shin-tsu couldn't swab the decks of his ship at Sunday 'cuz we went down to the port for some grub and ended up singin' ol' chanteys till nite."

It took me a while to understand that she was telling Kouma about our Sunday meeting. At first I thought my Japanese skills had failed me, but I guess I talk better than I read(except when it comes to understand girls impersonating pirates, perhaps).

Kouma seemed to be having a hard time making sense of Ryo's speech, so I translated it to her...

"What our corsair Ryo was saying is that we met for the first time in real life at Sunday and after going out to eat, we spent the day together. By the time I came home, it was getting late and I was too tired to unpack, so I just slept."

...which was not such a smart move, now that I thought about it.

I felt a dark aura emanating from Kouma's body and I feared for my life. I was certain I would be killed at that moment. Curiosity killed the cat, huh? Then why am I the one who is going down? It's all Kouma's fault! She is the one who asked too many questions!

...I wonder if the cat died because he was so curious about a box that he entered it to see how it was from the inside. Probably. Then, at that very moment a theoretical physicist walked in and closed the box, making an internal mechanism release poison inside the box. Now that I think about it, I can't tell if the cat is dead or not because the box was closed when he entered it. And technically (since there were no holes to watch the cat), the cat would run out of air pretty quickly, with or without the poison.

I reach the conclusion that I don't like physicists very much, and neither do cats.
I'm not sure if you noticed, but I'm trying to think of something else while Kouma kills me in the most dreadful way she can imagine(unfortunately for me, she does look like someone with an excellent imagination). Which she is going to start doing any minute now... Any minute now...

"We're wasting time here." Kouma exhales lightly. "Let's stop fooling around; we need to get this done."

Despite her obvious anger, Kouma managed to keep her control and act with much more maturity than I expected. Which is good for me, since her self-control in these situations is probably the thing that stopped her from smiting me with her bare hands. However, I am kind of disappointed now. It's not like I'm a person with suicidal tendencies or anything, but her reaction didn't quite met my expectancies. Don't judge me, you were expecting a violent reaction yourself.

I raise my hands in defeat.

"Okay, we've played a little bit, let's get down to business."

Ryo suddenly saluted.

"Sir, permission to go to the bathroom, sir!"

It's like she is a little kid, really. Deciding to go to the bathroom just when we are about to start working...

I guess it could be considered cute if we didn't have such a tight schedule.

Twice as cute if it didn't have a toilet involved.

"...permission granted, it's the second door over there." She saluted again and walked away. "And that's not a pirate, it's a soldier!"

Once the bathroom door closed, I was alone with Kouma. You can imagine what happened.

Right, nothing did. Kouma didn't say a word since Ryo left the room, and it's quite disturbing. I mean, it's obvious that she is good friends with Ryo and once I intend to spend a great deal of time with Ryo, I'll end up spending a considerable amount of this time (probably most of it) with Kouma too. However, the girl didn't liked me from the start and I haven't done much to change this situation (actually, I've met her today and I have already teased her twice).

Girls tell everything to each other and when they're close friends they can talk about any subject, right? Plus, friends can influence the others with their opinions. If someday Ryo got mad at me, she would probably talk about it with Kouma. Who would probably bad mouth me and make my situation even worse. Basically, my friendship with Ryo might depend someday on that girl's opinion on me. And I have started with the left foot. Way to go, champion.

Well, there might be still a hope: I could be incredibly nice to her from now on and make her change her mind! And this is the perfect occasion to put my plan into practice: I'm alone with Kouma, so no external interferences will affect the course of our conversation. I just need to pick a topic.

Which would be an easy task if I only knew her interests. Besides Ryo, I mean. It's kind of weird, really. The spark that glows in her eyes every time she sees Ryo makes me think of that nurse in Misery. Creepy, but she is still Ryo's best friend and I need to impress her.

Oh, I know! I could talk about her clothes! Girls love fashion, right? Also, everyone loves a compliment, so if I manage to say good things about her dressing style I might be able to score a point or two and start a friendly relationship out of this.

Alright, I'll do my best!

Gooo~od morning, Miami! Welcome to Fashion Week! On the catwalk, Kouma Yon! She is sixteen, 5'3 feet tall and a full b-cup (believe me; I have a good eye for that kind of thing)! Kouma is wearing dark skinny jeans, a brown cashmere V-neck sweater and the most fabulous silk scarf I have ever seen! Some will say it might not be the best choice of clothing to use when you're going to unpack boxes, but when this girl decides to get down to work she will most certainly do it with style!

...I could just go with the simple, straight (pun intended) way.

"You're looking really good dressed like that, Kouma-san. Err... It's a shame that our school's uniform rules won't allow you to show your true beauty."

She looks deep into my eyes.

"Please don't hit on me. You're weird and I don't have the slightest interest in 3D boys."

...I must confess that I wasn't expecting this.

"What the...? A female 2D lover? That's not even possible! There are no giggle.com results for that!" I keep struggling with the idea of a pretty girl with a great sense of fashion who is only interested in anime characters; it certainly doesn't sound right. "And I wasn't hitting on you; I was just trying to be nice! Why do you need to be like that? Have I done something wrong?" And I add, in a much lower voice. "Is teasing the only way I can get to you?"

She stayed still for what seemed to be centuries and then started muttering something unintelligible.

"What did you say?"

"...it's not personal. Really." She finally said. "Please sit down, Koukishin-kun. We need to talk."

"Okay." Her voice was a little different. We sat on the couch next to the stairs, which was probably a strategic move on Kouma's part since from that point she could observe the bathroom door. That's why I assumed that our little talk was going to be about Ryo. "And like I said earlier, you can call me Shin-tsu. No need for family names or honorifics."

"Understood, Shin-tsu." I was done with the teasing, but it still felt good to see Kouma having a hard time talking to me without being able to sound indifferent or impersonal. It obviously wasn't easy for her. "We must talk as quickly as possible, since we don't know how much time we've got."

"Right."

She sighed deeply.

"I'm sorry if I made you think I had something against you. It wasn't intentional; I'm just not fond of people." Kouma stopped herself for two seconds of meditation. "This is probably the reason why Ryo-chan is my only friend in the world."

Despite her usual lack of facial expressions, that sentence showed me that the girl facing me had feelings. It kind of hurt because I was in the exact same boat as she was: currently Ryo was my only friend in the world as well. I wanted to interrupt her and say that I understood her and that we could be friends, but I know that you can't just decide something like that; it takes time and several moments together before you can form bonds with someone, and we've only met today.

Besides, she looked like she still had much to talk and not a good amount of time to do so.

"I think I have been acting childishly towards you, and I apologize." Actually, I'm the one who was having fun teasing her. Listening her apologize to me when I was also at fault made me feel bad. "I was jealous. I still am, actually. You've managed to do something I have been trying to do for months just by saying you'd come here."

"What are you talking about? What have I done?"

"You made Ryo-chan smile."

No words could describe what I felt at that very moment. Especially because I had too many mixed feelings about her statement: happy because the fact that I was moving here cheered up Ryo, concerned about the fact that she was unhappy before my announcement and particularly intrigued because I don't remember anything about Ryo being sad and we talked every day, about everything. This last one is tricky, because either Kouma is lying or Ryo has been hiding something from me. I guess I'll have to give them both the benefit of the doubt for now and investigate a little more on both sides.

I've been in this kind of situation (conflicting experiences and arguments) before, so I'm used to dealing with it. I'm just glad that, despite requiring a little bit of investigation in order to find the truth, this doesn't smell like Mystery at all (actually, it smells like teen drama, which is not much of a big deal). I'm still safe.

"So Ryo was sad before I said I was moving here, huh?"

"Yes, she had been like that for three months. She kept smiling and saying everything was okay, but I could tell that she was depressed just by looking at her." Based on what I saw today, I bet she does that a lot. "No one else seemed to notice it, but I have known her since kindergarten; if anyone can understand Ryo, it's me... or that's what I used to believe."

"What do you mean by that?"

Kouma took another breath like she was having a hard time focusing.

"I need your help."

She certainly doesn't look like the kind of person that says that a lot. Since she stopped talking at that moment and I could see that the bathroom door was still closed, I try to guess what she wants.

"You want me to find out the reason for Ryo's sadness? How am I supposed to do that? Do you want me to pray for a miniature moon or something?"

Kouma waved her hand.

"No, that task is mine. I know Ryo better than you do, and my odds of making her talk are much bigger than yours because I'm a girl and I have been by her side for the past ten years. I just need you to keep her happy until she feels comfortable to talk about that problem of hers. Just keep doing your job and she will be fine. Also, stop quoting nearly-unknown songs from the early nineties."

"You shouldn't talk like that when you're asking someone for help."

"I never asked you for help. I said I needed it, and I know you will help me because you want the best for Ryo too. I am not begging you, I am giving you a list of your tasks."

I do want the best for Ryo, but I don't enjoy being used as a toy. This Kouma girl is completely impertinent. She took it to a whole new level. I mean, how dare she say that to me in my own house?

"What if I don't cooperate?"

She sighed.

"If you don't want to be near her, I can't force you. I'm not very supportive of you being friends with Ryo, but I'm not against it either. Really. The more the merrier. I can even ignore your disturbing lack of honorifics towards her, if I must." She looked around and then looked at me again, staring at my jugular. "On the other hand, if you make her life just a little more painful, I'll make you wish you were dead and after I have my fun I'll grant that wish. Do you understand me?"

I wanted to talk back, I really did. However, what I saw in her eyes wasn't the same thing as before. It wasn't anger or sadness: those were mere paper masks of a deeper feeling that kept growing inside her and was consuming her soul quickly. I have seen that before, and every time I see it I just hope it's the last time. She would do anything to reach her goals (whatever they were), even if it meant killing or dying. In front of my eyes, the horrendous face of desperation.

This is starting to sound like Mystery, and I don't like it.

"Have you guys done any work yet?" Ryo said as she walked out of the bathroom wearing hair in a ponytail. I noticed that she was also wearing make-up now, which she doesn't seem to do a lot (justifying the amount of time she spent inside that bathroom). She did a surprisingly good job for someone without any experience in the field. It's not like I'm an expert or anything. "We don't have much time."

"Are you done with pirate talking already?" I turn back to Kouma and extend my arm with a smile on my face. "Come on, sailor: we need to keep up with the plan!"

Kouma understood it at once and shook my hand with tremendous force. We stood up and I did my best to pretend there was no tension between me and her. Now I'm worried about both Ryo and Kouma, but I can't let that show.

I might need to save them both in the future. Right now, the only thing I need to tidy up is my house.

"Raise the anchor! This ship is sailing!"

Ryo saluted in the cheeriest way.

"Aye aye Capt'n!"

== Part 4 ==

"Guitars usually have six strings. Why does yours have only five?"

Kouma is much more talkative (and interesting) when Ryo is around. She raised a fairly decent question that probably bugged a lot of people that were too shy to ask, thinking they would be treated like idiots by the ones who knew the answer. The point is: when she is with Ryo, Kouma Yon is almost innocent.

I was about to explain it when Ryo started talking.

"While technically still a guitar, the electric bass guitar is quite different from the guitars most people are used to. The electric bass' standard tuning is an octave lower than the guitar standard tuning. Keep in mind that most bass guitars have 4 strings, which correspond to the four lower strings of the electric guitar." She took a breath, and her unexplainable burst of knowledge about an area I love was so intense that I think I lost mine. "Shin-tsu owns a five-string bass, which is a variation of the standard four-string bass tuned to the same pitches as the contrabass used mainly in symphony orchestra and jazz bands. So, his bass is not missing a string, it has an extra string that delivers an extended lower range By the way, the standard tuning for a five-string bass is B-E-A-D-G, which stands to Si-Mi-La-Re-Sol, right? Ti-Mi-La-Re-So if using the variant note name list which uses Ut as Do."

I was so astonished that I could only nod. Words failed me. Big. Time.

Let's get some things straight.

First, I was expecting anyone but Ryo to talk like a robot. Kouma doing that would have been alright, and Reikoku-sensei looks just the kind of person that says the content of encyclopedia articles during a casual conversation with a friend (and I don't even think she has one); Ryo doing it was a completely unforeseen development for that scene.

Second, I have never felt so attracted to her as I am right now. Everything was so beautifully precise and sudden that I almost cried like a baby watching scenes of a postmodern movie. Bad comparison. Nevertheless. If only she had finished that perfect explanation with a funky, mind-blowing bass solo I would be asking her to marry me right now. I swear I would.

Third... there is no third. I guess it's the second all over again. Yes, I would gladly marry her twice. Yes, I would even go as far as divorcing my geeky wife just to win her back and marry her again, making our lives seem like a romantic book end.

Strong passion burns my body and soul; I feel the urge to express my admiration, even if moderately, before it explodes and I definitely lose control over my body and eventually find myself either engaged or restrained by a police order.

"Oh wow, that was simply amazing! How did you know that, Ryo?"

She suddenly became aware of the fact that she had just given a complete lecture on music to Kouma and started to blush.

"Well, I... I have been a m-moderator at Hikkipedia for a while, s-so I have read a few articles in order to c-correct them..."

"Don't forget you have been programming synthesizers for a while, too." Kouma says, proudly for some reason. "You had to learn a thing or two about music."

"Hey, you didn't tell me you were a synth programmer!" I say, and pat her back lightly (my self-control is a little stronger than I expected).

Kouma... kind of... grins. I think she is grinning. I'm not sure; this is way too creepy to look at directly.

"So you didn't know about Ryo being a composer..." She said it like she had an advantage on me or something. "Could it be that you don't know a thing about Ryo's famous works?"

"Actually, no, I don't. Tell me about it."

I'm not going to play Kouma's little game, whatever it is. I have been talking to Ryo for only a year, so it's obvious I don't know so much as Kouma does. And I really don't, but instead of letting it get to me I'll just use this opportunity to learn more about Ryo. Kouma might be a bad winner if she wants to, but I certainly won't act as a sore loser.

"Cut it out, Yon-chan. It's not a big deal." Ryo says and turn to face me, not blushing anymore. "It's just that when I started working on Visual Novel games I didn't have a team to work along, so besides writing I had to learn how to program and compose."

"Oh, right." Kouma's grin became a chuckle. Since our roles reversed, she teases me every chance she gets, and I don't even feel bad for teasing her anymore. This is probably the beginning of a weird friendship (if I can call it that). "You do know what a Visual Novel is, right?"

"Yes I do, thank you for asking." I might have spent most of my life living abroad, but I know a thing or two about Japanese pop culture. A Visual Novel is an interactive fiction game genre pretty much similar to Choose Your Own Adventure books. Not much of a game, now that I think about it. Anyway, Visual Novels are basically stories for computer or console with anime-style graphics and multiple endings. Oh, interesting. I just noticed something. "What about the graphics, Ryo? If you write, program and compose, who draws the characters and the background images?"

"That would be me." Kouma says, and my sensors detect a good amount of arrogance and pride in her voice. "The artist in the A.R.K. game and manga developing team, 4koma!"

It was my time to get back at her and burst her bubble. Better than that, I would do it in the best way I could: by telling the truth.

"Never heard of it. By the way, how did you manage to pronounce that?"

The grin in her face faded, and the lack of expressions I quickly grew used to come back. I kind of missed it, to be honest.

"What about you?" I look to Ryo. "Do you have an uncommon pen name as well?"

She took a small notebook and a pen out of her pockets and started writing. After she finished, she handed it to me. The word written on it was SCENARIO, clearly another pun. See, Kouma Yon's nickname is pronounced yonkoma. I think it's a type of comic strips with four panels. Ryo's nome de plume is pretty much obvious: the Japanese pronunciation for that word is Shiinaryo (which is probably why she chose to write it instead of saying it).

Even after understanding the reason of their pen names, there was still something bothering me.

"Ryo... your handwriting... is surprisingly bad."

"You should have seen her draw." Kouma agreed with me. It might be sad, but we can't deny such an obvious truth. "A real abomination. My eyes were soiled. I even offered to help her after seeing a drawing she made at elementary school, and I didn't even know how to draw back then."

Ryo simply shook her shoulders.

"Well, ''sue me for not being a Mary Sue''."

Despite the aftereffect of her rather imprecise and disturbing sentence pronounced in heavily accented English, we kept on chatting and unpacking for a while.

...

An hour later, Ryo raised her hands.

"How about... we take... a break?" She said, panting like she had just run a marathon. Ryo laid down on the couch until her breathing stabilized. When she noticed the worried look on my face, she tried to make a joke. "I don't have much stamina... because I have spent all of my points in intelligence."

Kouma did not seem surprised. Since they have known each other for a long time and even work together, I'm guessing Kouma experienced this situation a few times before and grew used to it. She looks at me and shakes her head.

"Don't worry; it happens once in a while. Her body isn't really strong, so she doesn't even get to participate in P.E. classes. Give her a couple minutes to rest and she will be fine."

I didn't know that about Ryo. In fact, I am starting to realize that there are a lot of things about her that I don't know. Things that matter.

"I'm so sorry, Ryo..."

She extended her arm and touched my hand lightly with her fingertips.

"It's not your fault. I decided to come by myself, so I'm the one to blame. I just need to rest a little..."

Her declaration doesn't make me feel any better about this. Ryo doesn't look well at all and she is only like that because she came to help me. I can't help but feel responsible about it. I know it's not directly my fault, but I can't get this thing out of my chest. I can't.

Kouma suddenly started moving.

"I'm hungry. We should go out and get something to eat."

"Good idea, I'm starving too." Ryo says, looking a little livelier than she was a few moments before.

"Not you." Kouma said, with surprising motherly care. "You will stay here and rest. I don't want to see you passing out on the streets."

"I can cook, you know." I say, my pride a little hurt. "And I know I didn't had time to go grocery shopping properly, but it's not like I don't have any food at home."

"I didn't mean it like that, Shin-tsu." Kouma looks at me and starts curling a lock of her hair with her index finger and thumb. "It's just that I already have something in mind since I was coming here, something I saw in the way. I'm not going to tell you what it is, so don't ask. Besides, we don't have time for cooking; there is still much to do."

"Okay, okay." I admit defeat. "Then let me at least give you some money. Paying for the snacks is the least I can do..." An idea strikes me; I can at least be useful at something. "...I can also make us some tea! Do you have a favorite flavor?"

"White tea for me!" Ryo says louder than necessary from the couch.

"So ''Oolong'', White and...?" Kouma just kept staring at me, so I continued. "Oh c’mon, just pick a flavor and..."

"So you're not coming?" She sounded a little angry, but she started talking in a lower voice as soon as she noticed that. "Do you really think I'm going to let you here alone with Ryo?"

"We can't leave her alone, not like that. And I can't go buy the snacks you want so much because you want to keep it a secret, so you'd better chose either to trust me or telling me what you want me to buy."

There was a long time of silence between my line and her reply.

"Fine." She finally said and then sent me a glance, this one with a message within: "You'd better not try anything funny while I'm not around or I'll come after you with hellhounds and zero mercy; even if you run, I will hunt you through the mist of Nifelheim and when I find you I will obliterate your soul completely after torturing you for over two thousand years."

I handed her some money and she left, leaving me to ponder the fact that her eyes can be impressibly full of expression when she wants to. And no, I wasn't surprised when she avoided the easy solution and instead gave me a chance to prove her I'm not as bad as she thinks. Not because I have done much to deserve it but simply because, despite her everyday mask, she is probably a very impulsive person at heart.

After the door closed, Ryo sighed.

"Yon-chan worries too much. I was not that bad, just tired." She does look better now, but it doesn't change the fact that she seemed pretty unhealthy a few moments ago. "Besides, if I don't make any physical effort, how is my body supposed to become stronger?"

"Your condition will only grow worse if you make too much effort. On the other hand, if you make none, your muscles will atrophy." I breathe, suddenly realizing that I am tired too. I walk into the kitchen and put the water to boil. "You need to take it easy and start with small things, so you can gain strength and stamina little by little. So no heavy weight lifting or such for now, okay?"

"Okay!" She smiles to me as I come back to the living room and my worries start to fade away. "By the way, don't you want to sit down?"

I had the impulse to do so, especially because I am kind of tired right now. Then I remembered Kouma's threats and decided not to push my luck in my second day in town. This kind of situation seems to instantly lead to a misunderstanding and domestic violence in manga, so I guess I'll be better off without being on the couch with Ryo.

"N-no, it's okay... I'll just stand up and watch the window for a while."

"It’s your loss, anyway." Ryo looks around, looking like she is still amazed. "This flat is really something, Shin-tsu. I knew that you travelled a lot, but I wasn't expecting your family to have this kind of money."

"Oh, it's not like that. Buying and selling buildings around the world is actually my parent's job. It's a family business, so we're not really rich or anything." She still looks a little bit confused, so I try to simplify it. I guess even smart people have problems understanding subjects not related to their interest areas. "Me living here is no different from a kid who gets free candy at his father's convenience store."

"Except I don't think there is such a thing as candy whose value surpass ten million yen." She shook her shoulders. "I'm a little jealous."

"Don't be, they are just trying to compensate for not being around." I am not sure if I'm ready to talk about this with someone, but I find myself unable to hold the words back. "Actually, it has always been like this. They don't make that much money because they technically still work for my grandfather and most of the houses belonged to him to start with, but they always worked really hard to pay for all the travels and constant moving. The rest of their money ended up on compensation gifts I didn't really want." I turn around to face the window. "I know I'm being childish and unfair, but I just wish they had spent a little more time with me inste-"

It was so sudden it took me some time to make sense of it. One moment I was having one of that dramatic inner monologues said out loud and then something struck me hard enough to make me lose my breath. I felt an overwhelming heat wave pass through every bit of my body, filling me of something I can't find the word to describe right now.

Ryo was hugging me from behind. Her slender arms were around my waist and she was holding to me tightly, as if I was going to fall if she didn't hold me strong enough. At that moment, I probably would.

"Don't worry." She rested her chin on my shoulder whispered in my ear. "I'm here. Everything will be okay now."

Now that I think about it, Ryo knows only a little bit about my life so far. She probably knows more about my personal life than I know about hers, though. It might sound weird, but she knows about my problems with Mystery. Not everything, but she knows enough. I am not sure if she believes it, but I don't think I care about that.

The weirdest thing is that this situation is familiar to me. I know this is not possible; I have only met Ryo in real life yesterday. However, I feel like we have done this a thousand times before in a distant past.

We stood like that for a while, until that beautiful moment was completely ruined by a cough. Not mine, not Ryo's. Go on, guess whose. Good job, Sherlock. Now if you don't mind, please find a way to get her into jail for what she is going to do to me. Better than that, come quickly enough to help me avoid being a murder victim. Please.

The tea kettle whistles higher and higher, as if measuring the rising anger in Kouma's once again expressive eyes. She marches through my living room, which unfortunately does look like a battlefield right now. Except the boxes won't serve as proper trenches against the fury of Kouma Yon, the Merciless Fashionista. Help!

== Part 5 ==

Never mind, Kouma didn't kill me. Not yet, at least. She said she would when Ryo wasn't around, but not right now. I hope she forgets it. No, that’s being too optimistic; Yon-chan doesn’t seem to be the kind of person who forgives or forgets anything. I’m most likely doomed.

The three of us are sitting at the kitchen bar. Once the misunderstanding was explained (with much effort, I must add), Kouma revealed the contents of the paper bag she had been carrying around. Fortunately for me, it wasn't a machete or a halberd. I guess it would be a hard task to hide a machete or a halberd inside a common paper bag. Not impossible for someone with a good imagination, but quite hard for a common person. Not that I think that there's anything common with Kouma Yon.

Still.

The thing she took out of the paper bag was something fish-shaped and apparently baked. Despite its odd look, I could smell something easily recognizable to me: red bean paste. My olfactory memory is much better than my visual memory, and even if it has been a long time since I last visited Japan, the same doesn't apply to the rest of Asia. I'm not sure if it is because of the smell, but this fish-cake thing seems really familiar to me.

I pick one of them.

"What is the name of this thing?” My Japanese speaking skills are not that bad, but some words still fail me every now and then. “I can't remember."

"So you really have spent a while outside Japan, huh?" Kouma says without much interest.

Ryo looks at me, serene as the sky.

"This is a ''Taiyaki''. It's a cake and it's delicious. Go on, try it."

I take a big bite.

"Oh, I was right about the filling!" It seems my nose didn't fool me. "This surely is ''chi xiao dou''."

"''Chi'' what?" The serenity in Ryo's face fades to curiosity.

"''Chi xiao dou''. It's the chinese name for the annual plant ''azuki'' bean, also known as ''Vigna angularis'' or ''Phaseolus angularis''. Widely grown throughout East Asia and the Himalayas. Is a member of the ''Fabaceae'' family and has ''Faboideae'' as subfamily." She suddenly becomes aware of the fact that she was the center of attention. "What are you staring at? It's not like you have the right to get all the good lines. Besides, my grandmother is chinese."

Surreal.

That is the only word I can use to describe this kind of situation. Sometimes everyone is so odd and the scenario feels so dreamlike it's hard to believe that this is not fiction. And it could be; this could all be a dream, even someone else's dream. I could probably take some time to consider the theory known as Anti-Realism, but right now I happen to have something else in my mind.

And it must have shown on my face, because Ryo started to stare at me.

"What is wrong, Shin-tsu? You seem a little disturbed."

"It's just that, well... Kouma-san has known you for a long time. That classifies her as a 'childhood friend', right?"

"Yes, it does." Said Ryo, curiously.

"And she loves ''Taiyaki''."

"Yes, I do." Said Kouma, awkwardly.

"And she is helping me unpack."

Kouma raised a fist.

"And what is that supposed to mean?"

I can only conclude this with a question.

"Did you really pay for that ''Taiyaki'' or did you just run with it?"

Ryo suddenly started laughing so hard I thought she was having a heart attack. No, maybe a soap opera dramatic heart attack. Real life heart attacks are not like that at all. Anyway, I wasn't the only one surprised by her reaction: Kouma also seemed to be completely dazed, which is indeed something rare. Ryo kept laughing for a while and it looked like she would never stopped doing so, but eventually she got tired and her laughter started to die down.

"Ha-ha, oh wow! I laughed so hard I actually cried..." She started to wipe away the tears. "My, I wasn't expecting a game reference from you..."

I was going to interrupt her and say I wasn't sure of what she meant, but I guess it would end up being at least another half an hour wasted, and right now we can't afford it.

So after eating and drinking tea, we resumed working.

== Part 6 ==

20:17.

She is late, and I'm not sure if that's a good thing. I mean, I didn't want her to come in the first place, but after spending a whole afternoon tidying my flat up, I would become rather disappointed if she didn't show up.

Kouma and Ryo left at 17:24 p.m. because they needed to work in a project that was already late in schedule. Apparently they were going to their studio at Kouma's place. I thanked them for their help and they left in quite a hurry, making me feel a little bad for making they come when they already had other plans. After that I kept unpacking and organizing. I even went down to the market and bought the ingredients to make curry rice. I have eaten it a few times, but never tried cooking it. Now it's time to test my chef skills.

No, I'm not going to start cooking now. I already have started it. Actually, I'm just letting it simmer right now. It might take 10 minutes, so I guess I can spend some time explaining the recipe. Are you ready to rock (or rather, cook)?

First, the ingredients. Let's start with the meat; I don't like to use a single kind of meat in every meal, so for this recipe you will need a quarter of a pound of pork and a quarter of a pound of beef. One onion, two big potatoes, three carrots, three and a half cups of water, a quarter of a pound of curry roux and four or five cups of steamed rice. You will need some vegetable oil too.

Once you got the ingredients, start by cooking the steam rice while you slice the onions and cut the carrots and potatoes into small pieces. Get a deep pan and heat the oil. Saute the meat in it (some might say it's not a good idea to put both the beef and the pork together, but they would end up mixed sooner or later). Add the vegetables and saute them together with the meat. After that, pour water in the pan and bring to a boil. Turn down the heat to low and simmer the ingredients for 30 minutes. Don't forget to skim off any impurities that rise to the surface. Add curry roux and simmer for 10 minutes. Serve the curry over steamed rice.

The recipe is easy and it seems like the result is going to be really good. Thank you, Internet!

''You're welcome.''

Oh, you're back.

''Don't mind me, I just came because I wanted some curry.''

Really? So today you didn't come to bring me down and fill my head with paranoia. You just want some curry.

''Yeah, it smells divine.''

You, a mysterious voice inside my head, wants to eat my curry.

''Pretty much; that recipe serves four portions, so you will still have more than enough for you and your teacher.
Is there a problem with me wanting to eat some curry?''

No, not at all. Everything is just fine. Except the obvious, of course. You don't have a mouth, a nose, a stomach or even a physical body for that matter. Just that small issue. Other than that, no problems.

''You're right...''

The voice went silent for about ten seconds.

''...well, then I won't be getting any curry. I guess it could be worse, though.''

How so?

''I could be you and have to find a way to pretend my legal guardians weren't around right now but would soon come soon, the whole night.
And if I were you, I wouldn't even have legal guardians on the country.''

Just wait a second, I...

''Yet I would have to pretend and lie until she either found out the truth and made the situation weirder by telling it on school or went home for tonight and came back in a near future, eventually learning the truth and resulting in the same ending for you.
So yeah, not having a body is not the end of the world.
I'm really glad to be myself instead of being you.''

...t-t-thank you for your kindness and cheerful words. I feel so much better now.

''Once again, you're welcome.
Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to leave you alone with the teacher.
She will arrive in three...
two...
one...''

The doorbell rang precisely on time.

I know my own capabilities very well and I wouldn’t be able to hear someone walking to my front door from the kitchen, especially considering the flat’s acoustics. It would be an impossible task for any human being, and it confirms a hypothesis I started working on since that little situation at the Le Ciel Bleu café; the voice on the back of my head is not mine at all.

Still astonished, I turned off the oven and went to answer the door.

"Good evening, Koukishin-kun."

The figure of the woman standing in front of me certainly didn't look like the one I have met in the classroom. While in school the teacher was simply the definition of neat, the one I see here is someone who could easily pass as a NEET. Forget the serious teacher outfit, Reikoku-sensei is fine with a hand knit sweater and white wool pants. She had let her hair down and it was surprisingly longer than I expected it to be based on the size of her bun. Her face was now calm and almost friendly and she was carrying a plastic market bag full of instant ramen. I barely recognized her.

"...sensei?"

"I'm sorry for being so late. There was a big line at the convenience store because a woman insisted that she wanted her change back. Now that I think about it, I would have done the same. Maybe not, if I was under the same circumstances. Anyway, aren't you going to let me in?"

I was a little bit too shocked. I mean, even her speaking style has changed.

"Oh, sure." I shake my head. "Yes. Please come in."

"Well, well..." She walks in and scans the whole place with her eyes. "This is a lot less messy than I thought it would be. I bet you spent the whole day trying to tidy the place."

"Yeah, I did."

"Then it's a good thing that I've bought us dinner." Reikoku-sensei hands me the bag. "You just need to add hot water and we'll be able to eat it in three minutes."

"Actually, I cooked our dinner." I say, proudly. I didn't realized at that moment that she being unaware of the fact that I had food at home(and worse than that, she had brought just two cup noodles' units with her when she wasn't supposed to assume it would be just us) was something to be concerned about. It's always easier to think about the details when the opportunity is gone, isn't it? "Tonight we'll have curry rice."

She seemed to be pondering over that.

"I guess that explains that apron you're wearing. I was starting to think you had a thing for cross-dressing or something."

"What are you talking about? Every great chef wears an apron! I-it's not like I enjoy cross-dressing or anything!"

That last bit went out on its own, and after I said it I only wished I could take it back.

"Yeah, a real chef would wear an apron. It's just that the one you're wearing is pink and frilly, and your face is not really manly. Just look at yourself; it doesn't make you look like a chef, it makes you look like a maid."

Despite being called "girly", I was actually glad she ignored my tsundere reaction towards cross-dressing. I'm pretty sure she would have a witty comment for me. I know she would. The best I could do at that moment was to distract her. I needed to be sure that she wouldn't start thinking about that, and I started to serve the curry. After doing so, I took my apron off and put on my robe and wizar-

What I meant to say is that I knelt on the floor and we started eating.
The weirdest thing is that despite her sarcastic remarks, unusual questions and rather manipulative ways, she was really nice to me. Nicer than she seemed to be to everyone in class, anyway. She seemed genuinely interested in talking about trivial things, and never made a question too deep or personal (well, except that one about my kitchen utensil collection). She even helped me do the dishes after dinner. Who would have seen that coming, really?

We played a few short chess games(and when I say "short" I mean she beat me up so quickly I can only believe she was cheating, somehow), watched a zombie movie from the 60's and listened to some remastered old-school jazz recordings(unlike Ryo and me, she doesn't play any instruments or program; she just loves listening to jazz). It was a great night, after all.

Around eleven o' clock she stood up.

"I guess it's time for me to go, Koukishin-kun. We have played quite a bit and I am tired. I'm just glad I don't really need to write a report about you now, otherwise I wouldn't get my beauty sleep." She shook my hand firmly and walked to the door. "I had a great time. See you tomorrow at school."

There was only a single thing in my mind, and it was "WHAAAAAAAAAAAT?".

"W-wait! You don't need to write a report for tomorrow? Then this wasn't a routine home visit after all!" I screamed. "You haven't even met my pare- ck!"

She looked at me and her expression was clearly saying ‘gotcha!’.

"You are right about this not being a routine home visit, but I never said I was expecting to meet your parents tonight or something like that. You assumed that, and you were wrong. Please don't take me for an idiot; as a responsible teacher I had checked your documents and I already knew you were a... say, recently emancipated minor from abroad."

We both knew that wasn't quite the situation.

"Why have you come here, then?"

"You're kind of slow sometimes." She stopped for a while, probably searching for the proper words. "I came to spend some time with you, obviously. I, of all people, know how it feels to live by yourself and have to eat dinner alone every night. I also had to... emancipate myself at 15 and it was kind of depressing, so I decided to come and see if you were doing alright."

The shock made me feel really odd.

"I didn't know that."

"And how could you? Practically no one here does, and you just came yesterday. By the way, you know too much already; I'm not telling anything else about my past." She combed her hair with her fingers. "My reasons to come and spend time with you might be selfish, but I'm only trying to do what I wish someone did to me back then. Sometimes all we need is a little company, even if only for an hour."

At first words failed me.

"...thank you for coming, sensei. I really appreciate it."

"Don't worry. Now you know I'm doing it out of my own selfishness, so cut it out." Reikoku-sensei sighed. "So you'll keep my liking for splatter films a secret and I promise not to say anything about your little familiar situation. Deal?"

"Deal."

"You also need to understand that I won't treat you any different from the rest of the class just because you are living on your own or because we are, say, friends. Not in class, though."

"I'm okay with that too, sensei."

She nodded, satisfied.

"Good. Farewell and good night, Koukishin-kun." She turned her back to me and started walking. "I might drop by to have dinner with you and play chess again someday."

I kept looking to the streets for a while after she left.

Closing the door, I go straight to my bedroom. I feel pretty tired, but this was certainly an interesting day for me. I think I found the word for that thing I felt when Ryo hugged me. It's the same thing I am feeling right now. The word is hope. I think I might have finally found my place in the world and it feels great.

After texting Ryo "good night", I fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 1: Ryo|Chapter 1: Ryo]]
| Return to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 3: Kouma|Chapter 3: Kouma]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~ (Spanish)

2011-03-21T23:31:36Z

Lne:

[[Image:UtsuroNoHako3_1.jpg|thumb|Portada del volumen 3]]
La serie ''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria'' también está disponible en los siguientes idiomas:
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria Bahasa Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_tiếng_Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamita)]]

(Nota: El progreso de la traducción varía según el idioma.)
----

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (空ろの箱と零のマリア) es una serie de novelas escritas por Eiji Mikage e ilustradas por 415 aka Tetsuo.

==Resumen==
Era Marzo cuando la nueva estudiante de transferencia Aya Otonashi llegó a la clase 1-6. La clase entera estaba aturdida por su belleza y curiosa por la razón de su traslado en mitad del período escolar.
Su presentación, de todos modos, terminó con una mención abrupta de su nombre, con la cual la clase se sumió en un silencio profundo.

Eso es, hasta que...

-Kazuki Hoshino.

...Ella llamó mi nombre.

-Estoy aquí para doblegarte

== Traducción ==

===[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Pagina de Registro|Registro]]===
A los traductores se les requiere que registren el capítulo en el cual quieran trabajar en la página de [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Pagina de Registro|Registro]]

=== Estándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con el [[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Referencia de Nombres ===
Puede encontrar una guía de nombres y términos usados en la [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres|Referencia de Nombres]]

== Actualizaciones ==

*13 de Julio, 2010 - Creación del proyecto en Español.

==''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria '' por Eiji Mikage==

===Volumen 1===

*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1era vez|1era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 23era vez|23era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1050ma vez|1050ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez|10876ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez|2601era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]] '''70%'''
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 4609na vez|4609na vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5232da vez|5232da vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27753era vez|27753era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Intermedio|Intermedio]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27753era vez (2)|27753era vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27754ta vez|27754ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 3087ma vez|3087ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27754ta vez (2)|27754ta vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 0 vez|0 vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez|27755ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (2)|27755ta vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (3)|27755ta vez (3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (4)|27755ta vez (4)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 0 vez (2)|0 vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5000ma vez|5000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 6000ma vez|6000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 7000ma vez|7000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8000ma vez|8000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 9000ma vez|9000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 9999na vez|9999na vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10000ma vez|10000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (5)|27755ta vez (5)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27756ta vez|27756ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1era vez (2)|1era vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Epílogo|Epílogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor|Notas del Traductor]]

===Volumen 2===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen2 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Abril 29|Abril 29 (Miércoles) Día de Shōwa]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Abril 30|Abril 30 (Jueves)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 1|Mayo 1 (Viernes)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 2|Mayo 2 (Sábado)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 3|Mayo 3 (Domingo) Día del recordatorio de la Constitución]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 4|Mayo 4 (Lunes) Día del Verdor]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 5|Mayo 5 (Martes) Día del Niño]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 18|Mayo 18 (Lunes)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

===Volumen 3===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen3 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Comienzo|Comienzo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 1|Ronda 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 2|Ronda 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 3|Ronda 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Epílogo|Epílogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

===Volumen 4===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen4 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Explicación del Juego|Explicación del Juego]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo4|Capítulo 4]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo5|Capítulo 5]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

==Miembros del Proyecto==

*Administrador del Proyecto:

:* [[User:Mertius|Mertius]]

*Supervisor del Proyecto:

:* [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

===Traductores===
'''ACTIVOS'''

:* [[User:Mertius|Mertius]]

'''INACTIVOS'''

=== Editores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''

:* [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
:* [[User:Lne|Lne]]
:* [[User:Caramu|Caramu]]

'''INACTIVOS'''

== Información ==

* Volumen 1 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア1 (Enero 07, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867461-4)
* Volumen 2 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア2 (Septiembre 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868012-7)
* Volumen 3 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア3 (Enero 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-424115-5)
* Volumen 4 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア4 (Junio 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868595-5)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Spanish]]

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez

2011-02-21T05:22:19Z

Lne: Thanks for the quick feedback Eusth.

Hoy es «2 de Marzo». Seguramente hoy es «2 de Marzo».

¿Por qué estaré confirmando esta fecha en mi cabeza?

...Estoy seguro de que es porque el cielo aún está nublado, a pesar de que ya estemos en Marzo. Probablemente es eso. Es la culpa del tiempo el hecho de que esté un poco melancólico, considerando que recientemente, las nubes han estado escondiendo el cielo azul todo el tiempo.

...me pregunto... cuándo es que el cielo se va a aclarar.

Me encontraba en el aula, con tiempo de sobra para el comienzo de clases.Estaba pensando en estas cosas poco graciosas, mientras miraba afuera de la ventana.

Creo que pienso en eso porque me siento mal. No, no es un problema de salud. Me siento como de costumbre. Sólo que... de alguna manera... me siento... incómodo. No lo puedo expresar bien, pero se siente como si de repente fuera el único sin sombra. Es más como el “algo esta mal”-tipo de ‘incómodo’.

...qué raro, no encuentro la razón. Ayer no hubo nada inusual y esta mañana desayuné, escuché el nuevo álbum de mi artista favorito en el tren, y obtuve un sereno 5 en el programa de la fortuna que vi de casualidad. 

Decidí no dar mas vueltas al asunto y tomé un [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor#Umaibō|Umaibō]] de mi mochila. El de hoy es de cerdo con encurtido de repollo. Le di una mordida. Sin importar cuántos me coma, jamás me canso de ese sabor.

-¿Otra vez con el Umaibō? Parece que no puedes cansarte de ellos...¿Sabes? Si continúas comiendo Umaibō, tu sangre se tornará color Umaibō.

-...Errr, ¿Y qué color es ese?

-¡¿Y como sabría eso?!

La chica que esta bromeando despreocupadamente conmigo es mi compañera de clase, Kokone Kirino. Su cabello marrón, que está en algún lugar entre largo y semi-largo, está atado en una cola de caballo en el centro de una posición alta en su cabeza. Kokone cambia su peinado todo el tiempo, pero parece que le gusta el actual. O al menos, tengo el sentimiento que sólo he visto este estilo recientemente.

-Ahora que lo pienso, tienes bastantes cosas azules, ¿no? 

-Ah sí, me gusta el azul... Ah, cierto, ¡Kazu-kun! ¿No hay algo diferente en mí hoy?

Kokone dijo súbitamente y me observo con una chispa en su mirada.

-¿Mh...?

¿Qué será? No hay manera de que se me ocurra algo si me lo preguntas así, tomando por sorpresa.

-¡Te daré una pista! ¡Ha habido un cambio en mi punto de encanto!

-¿Eh?

Miré sus senos por reflejo.

-Whoah, ¡Hey! ¿¡Por qué mis senos!?

Bueno, es porque has estado presumiendo por todos lados que al fin llegaste a una copa D, así que estaba seguro de que...

-¡Obvio que estos dos ojos míos son mi encanto! Y de cualquier manera, ¡los senos no se ponen más grandes de una vez! ¿¡O es este tu deseo!? ¡Pervertido! Maníaco de senos!

-...perdón.

No hay forma de que sepa acerca de tus encantos auto-proclamados, pero por ahora me disculparé.

-¿...Entonces?

Kokone miró directo a mis ojos con expectativa. Debo admitir que sus ojos son grandes. Me avergoncé un poco cuando me di cuenta.

-..¿Creo que tu rostro se ve igual que siempre?

Le dije sin realmente mirar mucho a su rostro.

-¿Eh? ¿Qué? ¿Que mi cara está preciosa como siempre, dijiste?

-No, no dije eso.

-¡Dilo!

Estaba siendo presionado. 

-A decir verdad, hoy estoy usando maquillaje. Entonces, dime...¿Cómo está? ¿Cómo está?

No vi cambio en absoluto. No observo ningún cambio con respecto al día anterior.

-...Bueno, no hay manera de que pueda evaluar tal cosa.

Le dije con toda honestidad y fallé.

-‘Tal cosa’... ¿¡Dices!?

Fui golpeado.

-Ouch...

-¡Tz! ¡Qué granuja más aburrido eres! 

Dijo en una voz forzada, pero... aah, ella en verdad puede que haya estado un poquito enojada. Kokone hizo un gesto como si me estuviera escupiendo y fue hacia los otros compañeros de clase a enseñar su cara con maquillaje.

-Haa...

Ahora estoy cansado. Kokone puede que sea divertida, pero no puedo lidiar con su temperamento.

-¿Acabado con la discusión de amantes?

Cuando me di vuelta, lo primero que entró en mi campo de visión fueron sus tres piercings  en la oreja derecha. Sólo existe una persona en esta escuela que tiene semejante estilo.

-...Daiya. Eso no era particularmente una discusión de amantes. ¿Adónde estabas mirando para llegar a esa conclusión?

De cualquier forma, mi amigo Daiya Oomine, simplemente desdeñó mi objeción. Sí, es tan arrogante como de costumbre. Bueno, creo que sería raro que alguien como él, que se pone ese tipo de accesorios y no sólo ignora las reglas de la escuela sino que las provoca, se rebajase. 

-¿Pero en serio no notaste el maquillaje? Hasta yo puedo reconocer la diferencia. Y yo estoy absoluta y completamente falto de interés por ella.

-...¿En serio?

Ellos eran vecinos y parece que se conocen desde la infancia, desde preescolar . Que no tuviera ningún interés en ella era una mentira sin duda alguna. Aún así, no darse cuenta algo que Daiya sí notó puede significar un pequeño problema. Después de todo, es alguien que no está interesado en otros y no parece siquiera ver a la gente.

-...pero sabes... 

Tenía la sensación de que ya ella se había puesto maquillaje el día anterior.

-Ya veo, te entiendo, Kazu. Asi que revelaste tus pensamientos internos al decirle a esta perra ‘No estoy interesado en ti’ . Estoy de acuerdo contigo. Yo tomaré la misma actitud. Pero seré más directo. 

Daiya ignoro esta chica de audición admirable  y continuó hablando.

-Kazu, para alejar el tema de conversación de esta chica irrelevante; ¿sabías que hoy viene una estudiante de transferencia?

-¿Una estudiante de transferencia?

Afirmaré esto otra vez pero, hoy es «2 de Marzo» . ¿Por qué alguien se transferiría a mitad del curso?

-¿¡Una estudiante de transferencia!? ¿¡Sin bromas!?

Kokone, como es esperado, había escuchado nuestra charla y alzó su voz para preguntar esto.

-Kiri. No te estoy hablando a ti. No intervengas desde allá . Ah, ¡pero no te acerques tampoco! No es bueno para mi salud mental cuando esa cara desesperadamente maquillada entra en mi visión.

-¿¡Q-qué!? ¡Como si tú pudieras hablar, Daiya! Deberías comenzar pronto a pensar en una manera de cambiar tu personalidad mendaz. ¿Tal vez ayudaría tenerte colgado de los pies por 24 horas, para que finalmente te llegue sangre a la cabeza y seas capaz de decir algo decente?

Estos dos sí que tienen una lengua venenosa... para evitar que siguieran abusando verbalmente el uno del otro, alcé mi voz un poco y regresé al tema.

-Un estudiante de transferencia, ¿verdad? Creo que he escuchado de ello.

Ante estas palabras Daiya cerró su boca tal y como había planeado y me clavó la mirada.

-...¿Quién te dijo?

Preguntó posteriormente con una cara seria.

-¿Eh? ¿Por qué quieres saber?

-No respondas a una pregunta con una pregunta.

-Errr... ¿Quién fue otra vez? ¿No fuiste tú?

-Eso es imposible. Recién me enteré cuando fui a la sala del personal para un asunto. No debería haber habido oportunidad para contarte.

-¿En serio?

-Este tipo de rumores se difunden inmediatamente. Pero aparentemente ni esta chismosa, Kiri, sabía de esto todavía. 

Esto parecía ser verdad, considerando su reacción. Y no sólo ella; nadie en el primer año sexto curso parecía saberlo.

-Por eso concluí que la información había sido guardada en secreto hasta el día de la transferencia, que es hoy. Pero entonces, ¿Por qué lo sabes?

-...¿Err?

¿Por qué será?

-Bueno, como sea. ¿Pero no es raro, Kazu? ¿Por qué alguien vendría de transferencia a estas alturas? Creo que debe haber algunas circunstancias. Por ejemplo, ¿qué tal si es la hija problemática de uno de los presidentes del consejo, y fue expulsada de las otras escuelas? En ese caso tendría sentido que la información fuera confidencial.

-Daiya, no es bueno formar prejuiciar en base a suposiciones. Quiero decir, que es un hecho que ella se encuentra en una posición de desconfianza; además, todo el mundo te está escuchando secretamente.

Los estudiantes, que en verdad estaban escuchando nuestras palabras con la otra oreja, sonrieron amargamente.

-¿Ah? ¿Por qué me debería importar?

Uwaa...

En el momento en que dejé escapar un suspiro por la actitud arrogante de Daiya, la campana sonó. Mis compañeros de clase salieron disparados de vuelta a sus asientos.

Kokone, cuyo asiento estaba en el lado de la ventana, abrió la ventana y se recostó hacia afuera. Aparentemente ella quería ver a la estudiante de transferencia lo más pronto posible.

-¡Oh!

Aparentemente habiendo encontrado una persona que parecía ser una, Kokone alzó su voz. Después de haber dejado salir este ‘Oh’, se sentó en su asiento con una expresión
congelada, a pesar de haber estado tan alegre cuando miraba por la ventana anteriormente.

¿Me pregunto que habrá pasado?

Kokone sonrió y murmuró ‘¡Esto es increíble!’. Probablemente no era sólo yo, pero todos querían preguntarle qué pasaba, pero nuestro profesor de inicio  entró al aula en ese momento. La silueta de una chica se podía ver detrás del cristal esmerilado de la puerta. Esta tenía que ser la estudiante de transferencia. Mirando alrededor del aula, el profesor adivinó que todos estaban curiosos por la persona detrás de la puerta, e inmediatamente la llamó para que entrara.

La silueta detrás de la puerta se movió.

Y entonces la vi... Ella.

En un instante...

Como si hubiera sido empujado por un barranco, el escenario cambió por completo .

Primero oí un ruido. Uno áspero, como si el escenario estuviera siendo borrado, como si se estuviese volteando de adentro hacia afuera. Forzosamente, violentamente, un fragmento de escenario tras otro se lanzaron sobre mi. Una y otra vez escenarios similares aparecieron. Mi consciencia estaba a punto de explotar, pero entonces fue jalada y forzosamente amontonada en una pequeña caja metálica. Déjà vu. Déjà vu.

“Yo soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Suficiente, ¡ya lo escuché!

Rechacé la gigantesca cantidad de información que estaba intentando introducir en mi mente. Quiero decir, no hay manera de que todo quepa . Mi cerebro se sobrecargaría. No puedo procesarlo todo.

-Ah...

Qué,

Qué cosas más incomprensibles... ¿Estoy yo...? 

Me di cuenta de que estaba teniendo ideas incomprensibles y por eso corté mi pensamiento... Y retorné.

¿Eh? ¿Qué es lo que acabo de pensar?

Habiendo olvidado esto, encaré hacia el frente y la miré. Miré a la estudiante de transferencia llamada Aya Otonashi, cuyo nombre aún no sabía.

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró sólo esto. En una voz baja como si a ella no le importase si podíamos entenderla.


Aya Otonashi se bajó de la plataforma.

A causa de su extremadamente corta introducción, la clase comenzó a ponerse ruidosa.

Sin importarle en lo más mínimo el desconcierto de nuestros compañeros de clase, vino caminando.

Hacia mí.

Mirándome directamente a la cara.

Ella se sentó naturalmente en el asiento vacío al lado del mío , casi como si ese asiento hubiese sido preparado para ella desde el principio.

Otonashi-san me observaba con sospecha cuando la miré silenciosamente sin poder hacer nada.

...me imagino que debería decir algo.

-...Err, encantado en conocerte.

Aún así, su ceño fruncido no cambió ni un poco.

-¿Eso es todo?

-¿Eh...?

-Te he preguntado, si eso fue todo.

¿Es que hay algo más? Aún si lo dices, no puedo pensar en nada. Después de todo, este es nuestro primer encuentro.

Pero el ambiente me forzó a decir algo.

-...Err, tu uniforme. ¿Es ese uniforme de tu escuela anterior?

Otonashi-san no reaccionó de ninguna forma ante mis palabras frenéticas y sólo me miró fijamente.

-...Eh, ¿Entonces?

Viendo mi confusión, Otonashi-san suspiró por alguna razón y sonrió. Una sonrisa como si ella estuviera asombrada por la torpeza de un niño. 

-Te contaré algo bueno, Hoshino.

¿Eh? ¿Pero aún no le había dicho mi nombre?

Pero esta sorpresa no era más que insignificante. Otonashi-san me dijo algo que me hizo quedar completamente quieto  por cinco segundos.

-Kasumi Mogi esta usando bragas azul celeste.

✵ ✵ ✵

El estilo básico de Kasumi Mogi durante educación física no era un uniforme de gimnasio sino su uniforme usual.

Hoy, ella estaba mirando otra vez a los chicos jugando fútbol y, vestida en su uniforme, se encontraba con una expresión invariable como la de un adorno.

Las pálidas piernas que se extendían desde la falda de Mogi-san eran tan delgadas, que parecían poder romperse en cualquier momento.

Y yo estaba, por alguna razón, durmiendo con mi cabeza sobre su regazo. 

Ah, sí. Tampoco tengo idea de lo que está pasando. Aunque ciertamente hay una profunda sensación de dicha, no la puedo disfrutar, ya que estoy intentando desesperadamente detener con un pañuelo el sangrado en mi nariz. No terminaría bien si no lo hiciera.

De hecho, puedo recordar cómo llegué a aquí. Gracias a Otonashi-san, perdí la concentración, fui golpeado de lleno por una pelota de fútbol en la cara y mi nariz comenzó a sangrar. Como Mogi-san se estaba preocupando por mí, por alguna razón, me dejó dormir apoyando mi cabeza sobre su regazo.

Las piernas de Mogi-san no son suaves para nada, y para ser honesto, hasta dolía un poco.

Me pregunto por qué se preocupará tanto por mí. Miré arriba hacia Mogi-san, pero no pude comprender nada en su rostro ausente de toda expresión.

Pero yo estaba feliz.

Muy, muy feliz.

La mención de ‘bragas’ por Otonashi-san.

Claro que estaba sorprendido. No sólo por su falta de contexto y su imprevisibilidad. Lo que quiero decir es, Otonashi dijo “Te contaré algo bueno”. Así que ella declaró que la información de «Kasumi Mogi» es «algo bueno» para mí.

Mi amor por Mogi-san, ni siquiera ha sido divulgado a Daiya y Kokone. Así que no hay manera de que Otonashi-san, a quien acabo de conocer hoy, lo sepa. Y aún así, ella hizo ese comentario.

-......Mogi-san. 

-¿Qué pasa?

Mogi-san respondió en una voz bajita. Era como la voz de una pequeña ave, que encajaba con su estatura pequeña y apariencia delicada.

-Hoy, umm, ¿Se te acercó Otonashi-san en algún momento? 

-...¿la estudiante de transferencia, Otonashi-san? ...no.

-Tampoco, se conocen muy bien, ¿cierto? 

Mogi-san asintió con su cabeza.

-¿Hizo alguna cosa sospechosa?

Ella pensó por un momento y después meneó su cabeza. Su cabello ligeramente rizado onduló. 

-¿Por qué preguntas...?

Ella inclinó su cabeza y preguntó.

-Ah, no... Si no pasó nada entonces está bien.

Cuando desplacé mi mirada al terreno deportivo, Otonashi-san estaba parada sola en el centro del patio de la escuela en una pose desanimada, no mostrando interés en la bola ni en las chicas que se alborotaban tras ella. Cuando la pelota fue rodando casualmente hacia ella, ella la devolvió débilmente. ...eer, ¿esa chica no era del equipo contrario?

-Mmhh

Tal vez he estado pensando demasiado, creyendo que ella había notado mis sentimientos.

Tal vez el impacto de la apariencia y actitud de Otonashi-san me hizo leer demasiado entre líneas, al escuchar algo tan inesperado de sus labios. Una lógica que cualquiera podría entender.

Sin embargo... ¿por qué no puedo creerlo?

Otonashi-san miró hacia donde yo estaba.

Y se quedó así sin apartar su mirada en ningún momento.

Mirándome fijamente a los ojos. Audazmente alzó la orilla de su boca. Aunque la lección todavía no había terminado, vino caminando hacia mí.

Antes de que me diera cuenta, estaba de pie. Abandonando el privilegio de dormir en el regazo de Mogi-san, que supuestamente era la mayor dicha para mí. Mi cuerpo entero temblaba. No es una metáfora; de verdad estaba temblando.

Al parecer, Mogi-san al notar a Otonashi-san, se tensó con ansiedad y se puso de pie al igual que yo.

Justo entonces.

Un viento repentino sopló. Era un viento completamente súbito. Un viento que no se podría haber previsto.

Este viento súbito alzó la falda de Mogi-san.

-...!!

Mogi-san inmediatamente empujó su falda hacia abajo. Pero sólo el frente. Yo estaba parado detrás de ella. Justo después de que el viento terminara, Mogi-san se dio vuelta y me miró. Ella ciertamente no mostraba expresión como siempre, pero creo que sus mejillas se veían ligeramente rojas.

Ella movió su boca como para decir “¿Los viste?”. No, puede que haya hablado, pero no pude escuchar su voz bajita. Meneé mi cabeza frenéticamente. Creo, debido a mi reacción frenética, que era obvio que los había visto. Pero Mogi-san no respondió y echó su mirada hacia abajo. 

Otonashi-san instantáneamente vino hasta mí.

Eché un vistazo a su expresión.

-Aah...

Entonces entendí la razón por la cual estaba temblando así. Leí el significado que contenía su expresión. Una actitud que no había ni una vez sido dirigida hacia mí en toda mi vida hasta ahora.

...Hostilidad.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué era dirigida a alguien como yo?

Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca y frunció su ceño. Mientras estaba temblando, incapaz de moverme, ella colocó su mano en mi hombro y puso sus labios cerca de mi oreja.

-Eran azul celeste, ¿no?

Otonashi-san lo había sabido todo. Mi afecto hacia Mogi-san, que un viento súbito expondría sus bragas a mí, ella lo había sabido todo.

Su declaración no era una broma. Esto era una... amenaza para insinuar que me entendía, que sabía mi modo de pensar, que me estaba gobernando.

-Hoshino, con esto debes haber recordado, ¿no?

Otonashi-san me observó mientras permanecía petrificado. Nos quedamos así por algunos instantes; pero, al ver que no le respondía, pareció asombrarse de mí, apartó su mirada hacia el suelo y suspiró.

-Así que es inútil, aunque fui tan lejos... ya veo, estás un nivel más torpe hoy.

Ella murmuró sus quejas.

-Si te has olvidado, recuérdalo ahora. Mi nombre es «Maria».

...¿«Maria»? No, emm... tú eres «Aya Otonashi», ¿no?

-...¿E-es ese un seudónimo o algo?

-Cállate.

Frunció su ceño sin siquiera intentar ocultar su irritación.

-Bueno...no eres rival para mí si actúas así, de modo que actuaré según mi propia conveniencia.

Otonashi-san dijo esto y me dio la espalda.

-Ah, espera...

Accidentalmente la detuve. Se dio vuelta, aparentemente estresada. Involuntariamente me estremecí por su expresión de disgusto.

No estoy seguro. Pero juzgando por la actitud de Otonashi-san, tal vez...

-¿Tal vez es posible que nosotros ya nos hayamos conocido?

Escuchando estas palabras, Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca.

-Sí, nosotros eramos amantes en nuestra vida anterior. Oh mi amado Hathaway, ¡qué miserable es tu estado actual! No eras tan tonto en ese entonces cuando me alababas, la princesa del país enemigo.

-.........err, ¿eh?

Me quedé sin palabras. Otonashi-san parecía satisfecha viéndome así y, por primera vez en ese día, sonrió genuinamente.

-Estoy bromeando.

✵ ✵ ✵

El día siguiente.

Vi el cadáver de Aya Otonashi.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez

2011-02-21T05:15:34Z

Lne:

Hoy es «2 de Marzo». Seguramente hoy es «2 de Marzo».

¿Por qué estaré confirmando esta fecha en mi cabeza?

...Estoy seguro de que es porque el cielo aún está nublado, a pesar de que ya estemos en Marzo. Probablemente es eso. Es la culpa del tiempo el hecho de que esté un poco melancólico, considerando que recientemente, las nubes han estado escondiendo el cielo azul todo el tiempo.

...me pregunto... cuándo es que el cielo se va a aclarar.

Me encontraba en el aula, con tiempo de sobra para el comienzo de clases.Estaba pensando en estas cosas poco graciosas, mientras miraba afuera de la ventana.

Creo que pienso en eso porque me siento mal. No, no es un problema de salud. Me siento como de costumbre. Sólo que... de alguna manera... me siento... incómodo. No lo puedo expresar bien, pero se siente como si de repente fuera el único sin sombra. Es más como el “algo esta mal”-tipo de ‘incómodo’.

...qué raro, no encuentro la razón. Ayer no hubo nada inusual y esta mañana desayuné, escuché el nuevo álbum de mi artista favorito en el tren, y obtuve un sereno 5 en el programa de la fortuna que vi de casualidad. 

Decidí no dar mas vueltas al asunto y tomé un [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor#Umaibō|Umaibō]] de mi mochila. El de hoy es de cerdo con encurtido de repollo. Le di una mordida. Sin importar cuántos me coma, jamás me canso de ese sabor.

-¿Otra vez con el Umaibō? De verdad que no puedes te cansas de ellos...¿Sabes? Si continúas comiendo Umaibō, tu sangre se tornará color Umaibō.

-...Errr, ¿Y qué color es ese?

-¡¿Y como sabría eso?!

La chica que esta bromeando despreocupadamente conmigo es mi compañera de clase, Kokone Kirino. Su cabello marrón, que está en algún lugar entre largo y semi-largo, está atado en una cola de caballo en el centro de una posición alta en su cabeza. Kokone cambia su peinado todo el tiempo, pero parece que le gusta el actual. O al menos, tengo el sentimiento que sólo he visto este estilo recientemente.

-Ahora que lo pienso, tienes bastantes cosas azules, ¿no? 

-Ah sí, me gusta el azul... Ah, cierto, ¡Kazu-kun! ¿No hay algo diferente en mí hoy?

Kokone dijo súbitamente y me observo con una chispa en su mirada.

-¿Mh...?

¿Qué será? No hay manera de que se me ocurra algo si me lo preguntas así, tomando por sorpresa.

-¡Te daré una pista! ¡Ha habido un cambio en mi punto de encanto!

-¿Eh?

Miré sus senos por reflejo.

-Whoah, ¡Hey! ¿¡Por qué mis senos!?

Bueno, es porque has estado presumiendo por todos lados que al fin llegaste a una copa D, así que estaba seguro de que...

-¡Obvio que estos dos ojos míos son mi encanto! Y de cualquier manera, ¡los senos no se ponen más grandes de una vez! ¿¡O es este tu deseo!? ¡Pervertido! Maníaco de senos!

-...perdón.

No hay forma de que sepa acerca de tus encantos auto-proclamados, pero por ahora me disculparé.

-¿...Entonces?

Kokone miró directo a mis ojos con expectativa. Debo admitir que sus ojos son grandes. Me avergoncé un poco cuando me di cuenta.

-..¿Creo que tu rostro se ve igual que siempre?

Le dije sin realmente mirar mucho a su rostro.

-¿Eh? ¿Qué? ¿Que mi cara está preciosa como siempre, dijiste?

-No, no dije eso.

-¡Dilo!

Estaba siendo presionado. 

-A decir verdad, hoy estoy usando maquillaje. Entonces, dime...¿Cómo está? ¿Cómo está?

No vi cambio en absoluto. No observo ningún cambio con respecto al día anterior.

-...Bueno, no hay manera de que pueda evaluar tal cosa.

Le dije con toda honestidad y fallé.

-‘Tal cosa’... ¿¡Dices!?

Fui golpeado.

-Ouch...

-¡Tz! ¡Qué granuja más aburrido eres! 

Dijo en una voz forzada, pero... aah, ella en verdad puede que haya estado un poquito enojada. Kokone hizo un gesto como si me estuviera escupiendo y fue hacia los otros compañeros de clase a enseñar su cara con maquillaje.

-Haa...

Ahora estoy cansado. Kokone puede que sea divertida, pero no puedo lidiar con su temperamento.

-¿Acabado con la discusión de amantes?

Cuando me di vuelta, lo primero que entró en mi campo de visión fueron sus tres piercings  en la oreja derecha. Sólo existe una persona en esta escuela que tiene semejante estilo.

-...Daiya. Eso no era particularmente una discusión de amantes. ¿Adónde estabas mirando para llegar a esa conclusión?

De cualquier forma, mi amigo Daiya Oomine, simplemente desdeñó mi objeción. Sí, es tan arrogante como de costumbre. Bueno, creo que sería raro que alguien como él, que se pone ese tipo de accesorios y no sólo ignora las reglas de la escuela sino que las provoca, se rebajase. 

-¿Pero en serio no notaste el maquillaje? Hasta yo puedo reconocer la diferencia. Y yo estoy absoluta y completamente falto de interés por ella.

-...¿En serio?

Ellos eran vecinos y parece que se conocen desde la infancia, desde preescolar . Que no tuviera ningún interés en ella era una mentira sin duda alguna. Aún así, no darse cuenta algo que Daiya sí notó puede significar un pequeño problema. Después de todo, es alguien que no está interesado en otros y no parece siquiera ver a la gente.

-...pero sabes... 

Tenía la sensación de que ya ella se había puesto maquillaje el día anterior.

-Ya veo, te entiendo, Kazu. Asi que revelaste tus pensamientos internos al decirle a esta perra ‘No estoy interesado en ti’ . Estoy de acuerdo contigo. Yo tomaré la misma actitud. Pero seré más directo. 

Daiya ignoro esta chica de audición admirable  y continuó hablando.

-Kazu, para alejar el tema de conversación de esta chica irrelevante; ¿sabías que hoy viene una estudiante de transferencia?

-¿Una estudiante de transferencia?

Afirmaré esto otra vez pero, hoy es «2 de Marzo» . ¿Por qué alguien se transferiría a mitad del curso?

-¿¡Una estudiante de transferencia!? ¿¡Sin bromas!?

Kokone, como es esperado, había escuchado nuestra charla y alzó su voz para preguntar esto.

-Kiri. No te estoy hablando a ti. No intervengas desde allá . Ah, ¡pero no te acerques tampoco! No es bueno para mi salud mental cuando esa cara desesperadamente maquillada entra en mi visión.

-¿¡Q-qué!? ¡Como si tú pudieras hablar, Daiya! Deberías comenzar pronto a pensar en una manera de cambiar tu personalidad mendaz. ¿Tal vez ayudaría tenerte colgado de los pies por 24 horas, para que finalmente te llegue sangre a la cabeza y seas capaz de decir algo decente?

Estos dos sí que tienen una lengua venenosa... para evitar que siguieran abusando verbalmente el uno del otro, alcé mi voz un poco y regresé al tema.

-Un estudiante de transferencia, ¿verdad? Creo que he escuchado de ello.

Ante estas palabras Daiya cerró su boca tal y como había planeado y me clavó la mirada.

-...¿Quién te dijo?

Preguntó posteriormente con una cara seria.

-¿Eh? ¿Por qué quieres saber?

-No respondas a una pregunta con una pregunta.

-Errr... ¿Quién fue otra vez? ¿No fuiste tú?

-Eso es imposible. Recién me enteré cuando fui a la sala del personal para un asunto. No debería haber habido oportunidad para contarte.

-¿En serio?

-Este tipo de rumores se difunden inmediatamente. Pero aparentemente ni esta chismosa, Kiri, sabía de esto todavía. 

Esto parecía ser verdad, considerando su reacción. Y no sólo ella; nadie en el primer año sexto curso parecía saberlo.

-Por eso concluí que la información había sido guardada en secreto hasta el día de la transferencia, que es hoy. Pero entonces, ¿Por qué lo sabes?

-...¿Err?

¿Por qué será?

-Bueno, como sea. ¿Pero no es raro, Kazu? ¿Por qué alguien vendría de transferencia a estas alturas? Creo que debe haber algunas circunstancias. Por ejemplo, ¿qué tal si es la hija problemática de uno de los presidentes del consejo, y fue expulsada de las otras escuelas? En ese caso tendría sentido que la información fuera confidencial.

-Daiya, no es bueno formar prejuiciar en base a suposiciones. Quiero decir, que es un hecho que ella se encuentra en una posición de desconfianza; además, todo el mundo te está escuchando secretamente.

Los estudiantes, que en verdad estaban escuchando nuestras palabras con la otra oreja, sonrieron amargamente.

-¿Ah? ¿Por qué me debería importar?

Uwaa...

En el momento en que dejé escapar un suspiro por la actitud arrogante de Daiya, la campana sonó. Mis compañeros de clase salieron disparados de vuelta a sus asientos.

Kokone, cuyo asiento estaba en el lado de la ventana, abrió la ventana y se recostó hacia afuera. Aparentemente ella quería ver a la estudiante de transferencia lo más pronto posible.

-¡Oh!

Aparentemente habiendo encontrado una persona que parecía ser una, Kokone alzó su voz. Después de haber dejado salir este ‘Oh’, se sentó en su asiento con una expresión
congelada, a pesar de haber estado tan alegre cuando miraba por la ventana anteriormente.

¿Me pregunto que habrá pasado?

Kokone sonrió y murmuró ‘¡Esto es increíble!’. Probablemente no era sólo yo, pero todos querían preguntarle qué pasaba, pero nuestro profesor de inicio  entró al aula en ese momento. La silueta de una chica se podía ver detrás del cristal esmerilado de la puerta. Esta tenía que ser la estudiante de transferencia. Mirando alrededor del aula, el profesor adivinó que todos estaban curiosos por la persona detrás de la puerta, e inmediatamente la llamó para que entrara.

La silueta detrás de la puerta se movió.

Y entonces la vi... Ella.

En un instante...

Como si hubiera sido empujado por un barranco, el escenario cambió por completo .

Primero oí un ruido. Uno áspero, como si el escenario estuviera siendo borrado, como si se estuviese volteando de adentro hacia afuera. Forzosamente, violentamente, un fragmento de escenario tras otro se lanzaron sobre mi. Una y otra vez escenarios similares aparecieron. Mi consciencia estaba a punto de explotar, pero entonces fue jalada y forzosamente amontonada en una pequeña caja metálica. Déjà vu. Déjà vu.

“Yo soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Suficiente, ¡ya lo escuché!

Rechacé la gigantesca cantidad de información que estaba intentando introducir en mi mente. Quiero decir, no hay manera de que todo quepa . Mi cerebro se sobrecargaría. No puedo procesarlo todo.

-Ah...

Qué,

Qué cosas más incomprensibles... ¿Estoy yo...? 

Me di cuenta de que estaba teniendo ideas incomprensibles y por eso corté mi pensamiento... Y retorné.

¿Eh? ¿Qué es lo que acabo de pensar?

Habiendo olvidado esto, encaré hacia el frente y la miré. Miré a la estudiante de transferencia llamada Aya Otonashi, cuyo nombre aún no sabía.

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró sólo esto. En una voz baja como si a ella no le importase si podíamos entenderla.


Aya Otonashi se bajó de la plataforma.

A causa de su extremadamente corta introducción, la clase comenzó a ponerse ruidosa.

Sin importarle en lo más mínimo el desconcierto de nuestros compañeros de clase, vino caminando.

Hacia mí.

Mirándome directamente a la cara.

Ella se sentó naturalmente en el asiento vacío al lado del mío , casi como si ese asiento hubiese sido preparado para ella desde el principio.

Otonashi-san me observaba con sospecha cuando la miré silenciosamente sin poder hacer nada.

...me imagino que debería decir algo.

-...Err, encantado en conocerte.

Aún así, su ceño fruncido no cambió ni un poco.

-¿Eso es todo?

-¿Eh...?

-Te he preguntado, si eso fue todo.

¿Es que hay algo más? Aún si lo dices, no puedo pensar en nada. Después de todo, este es nuestro primer encuentro.

Pero el ambiente me forzó a decir algo.

-...Err, tu uniforme. ¿Es ese uniforme de tu escuela anterior?

Otonashi-san no reaccionó de ninguna forma ante mis palabras frenéticas y sólo me miró fijamente.

-...Eh, ¿Entonces?

Viendo mi confusión, Otonashi-san suspiró por alguna razón y sonrió. Una sonrisa como si ella estuviera asombrada por la torpeza de un niño. 

-Te contaré algo bueno, Hoshino.

¿Eh? ¿Pero aún no le había dicho mi nombre?

Pero esta sorpresa no era más que insignificante. Otonashi-san me dijo algo que me hizo quedar completamente quieto  por cinco segundos.

-Kasumi Mogi esta usando bragas azul celeste.

✵ ✵ ✵

El estilo básico de Kasumi Mogi durante educación física no era un uniforme de gimnasio sino su uniforme usual.

Hoy, ella estaba mirando otra vez a los chicos jugando fútbol y, vestida en su uniforme, se encontraba con una expresión invariable como la de un adorno.

Las pálidas piernas que se extendían desde la falda de Mogi-san eran tan delgadas, que parecían poder romperse en cualquier momento.

Y yo estaba, por alguna razón, durmiendo con mi cabeza sobre su regazo. 

Ah, sí. Tampoco tengo idea de lo que está pasando. Aunque ciertamente hay una profunda sensación de dicha, no la puedo disfrutar, ya que estoy intentando desesperadamente detener con un pañuelo el sangrado en mi nariz. No terminaría bien si no lo hiciera.

De hecho, puedo recordar cómo llegué a aquí. Gracias a Otonashi-san, perdí la concentración, fui golpeado de lleno por una pelota de fútbol en la cara y mi nariz comenzó a sangrar. Como Mogi-san se estaba preocupando por mí, por alguna razón, me dejó dormir apoyando mi cabeza sobre su regazo.

Las piernas de Mogi-san no son suaves para nada, y para ser honesto, hasta dolía un poco.

Me pregunto por qué se preocupará tanto por mí. Miré arriba hacia Mogi-san, pero no pude comprender nada en su rostro ausente de toda expresión.

Pero yo estaba feliz.

Muy, muy feliz.

La mención de ‘bragas’ por Otonashi-san.

Claro que estaba sorprendido. No sólo por su falta de contexto y su imprevisibilidad. Lo que quiero decir es, Otonashi dijo “Te contaré algo bueno”. Así que ella declaró que la información de «Kasumi Mogi» es «algo bueno» para mí.

Mi amor por Mogi-san, ni siquiera ha sido divulgado a Daiya y Kokone. Así que no hay manera de que Otonashi-san, a quien acabo de conocer hoy, lo sepa. Y aún así, ella hizo ese comentario.

-......Mogi-san. 

-¿Qué pasa?

Mogi-san respondió en una voz bajita. Era como la voz de una pequeña ave, que encajaba con su estatura pequeña y apariencia delicada.

-Hoy, umm, ¿Se te acercó Otonashi-san en algún momento? 

-...¿la estudiante de transferencia, Otonashi-san? ...no.

-Tampoco, se conocen muy bien, ¿cierto? 

Mogi-san asintió con su cabeza.

-¿Hizo alguna cosa sospechosa?

Ella pensó por un momento y después meneó su cabeza. Su cabello ligeramente rizado onduló. 

-¿Por qué preguntas...?

Ella inclinó su cabeza y preguntó.

-Ah, no... Si no pasó nada entonces está bien.

Cuando desplacé mi mirada al terreno deportivo, Otonashi-san estaba parada sola en el centro del patio de la escuela en una pose desanimada, no mostrando interés en la bola ni en las chicas que se alborotaban tras ella. Cuando la pelota fue rodando casualmente hacia ella, ella la devolvió débilmente. ...eer, ¿esa chica no era del equipo contrario?

-Mmhh

Tal vez he estado pensando demasiado, creyendo que ella había notado mis sentimientos.

Tal vez el impacto de la apariencia y actitud de Otonashi-san me hizo leer demasiado entre líneas, al escuchar algo tan inesperado de sus labios. Una lógica que cualquiera podría entender.

Sin embargo... ¿por qué no puedo creerlo?

Otonashi-san miró hacia donde yo estaba.

Y se quedó así sin apartar su mirada en ningún momento.

Mirándome fijamente a los ojos. Audazmente alzó la orilla de su boca. Aunque la lección todavía no había terminado, vino caminando hacia mí.

Antes de que me diera cuenta, estaba de pie. Abandonando el privilegio de dormir en el regazo de Mogi-san, que supuestamente era la mayor dicha para mí. Mi cuerpo entero temblaba. No es una metáfora; de verdad estaba temblando.

Al parecer, Mogi-san al notar a Otonashi-san, se tensó con ansiedad y se puso de pie al igual que yo.

Justo entonces.

Un viento repentino sopló. Era un viento completamente súbito. Un viento que no se podría haber previsto.

Este viento súbito alzó la falda de Mogi-san.

-...!!

Mogi-san inmediatamente empujó su falda hacia abajo. Pero sólo el frente. Yo estaba parado detrás de ella. Justo después de que el viento terminara, Mogi-san se dio vuelta y me miró. Ella ciertamente no mostraba expresión como siempre, pero creo que sus mejillas se veían ligeramente rojas.

Ella movió su boca como para decir “¿Los viste?”. No, puede que haya hablado, pero no pude escuchar su voz bajita. Meneé mi cabeza frenéticamente. Creo, debido a mi reacción frenética, que era obvio que los había visto. Pero Mogi-san no respondió y echó su mirada hacia abajo. 

Otonashi-san instantáneamente vino hasta mí.

Eché un vistazo a su expresión.

-Aah...

Entonces entendí la razón por la cual estaba temblando así. Leí el significado que contenía su expresión. Una actitud que no había ni una vez sido dirigida hacia mí en toda mi vida hasta ahora.

...Hostilidad.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué era dirigida a alguien como yo?

Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca y frunció su ceño. Mientras estaba temblando, incapaz de moverme, ella colocó su mano en mi hombro y puso sus labios cerca de mi oreja.

-Eran azul celeste, ¿no?

Otonashi-san lo había sabido todo. Mi afecto hacia Mogi-san, que un viento súbito expondría sus bragas a mí, ella lo había sabido todo.

Su declaración no era una broma. Esto era una... amenaza para insinuar que me entendía, que sabía mi modo de pensar, que me estaba gobernando.

-Hoshino, con esto debes haber recordado, ¿no?

Otonashi-san me observó mientras permanecía petrificado. Nos quedamos así por algunos instantes; pero, al ver que no le respondía, pareció asombrarse de mí, apartó su mirada hacia el suelo y suspiró.

-Así que es inútil, aunque fui tan lejos... ya veo, estás un nivel más torpe hoy.

Ella murmuró sus quejas.

-Si te has olvidado, recuérdalo ahora. Mi nombre es «Maria».

...¿«Maria»? No, emm... tú eres «Aya Otonashi», ¿no?

-...¿E-es ese un seudónimo o algo?

-Cállate.

Frunció su ceño sin siquiera intentar ocultar su irritación.

-Bueno...no eres rival para mí si actúas así, de modo que actuaré según mi propia conveniencia.

Otonashi-san dijo esto y me dio la espalda.

-Ah, espera...

Accidentalmente la detuve. Se dio vuelta, aparentemente estresada. Involuntariamente me estremecí por su expresión de disgusto.

No estoy seguro. Pero juzgando por la actitud de Otonashi-san, tal vez...

-¿Tal vez es posible que nosotros ya nos hayamos conocido?

Escuchando estas palabras, Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca.

-Sí, nosotros eramos amantes en nuestra vida anterior. Oh mi amado Hathaway, ¡qué miserable es tu estado actual! No eras tan tonto en ese entonces cuando me alababas, la princesa del país enemigo.

-.........err, ¿eh?

Me quedé sin palabras. Otonashi-san parecía satisfecha viéndome así y, por primera vez en ese día, sonrió genuinamente.

-Estoy bromeando.

✵ ✵ ✵

El día siguiente.

Vi el cadáver de Aya Otonashi.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez

2011-02-21T04:58:48Z

Lne:

Hoy es «2 de Marzo». Seguramente hoy es «2 de Marzo».

¿Por qué estaré confirmando esta fecha en mi cabeza?

...Estoy seguro de que es porque el cielo aún está nublado, a pesar de que ya estemos en Marzo. Probablemente es eso. Es la culpa del tiempo el hecho de que esté un poco melancólico, considerando que recientemente, las nubes han estado escondiendo el cielo azul todo el tiempo.

...me pregunto... cuándo es que el cielo se va a aclarar.

Me encontraba en el aula, con tiempo de sobra para el comienzo de clases.Estaba pensando en estas cosas poco graciosas, mientras miraba afuera de la ventana.

Creo que pienso en eso porque me siento mal. No, no es un problema de salud. Me siento como de costumbre. Sólo que... de alguna manera... me siento... incómodo. No lo puedo expresar bien, pero se siente como si de repente fuera el único sin sombra. Es más como el “algo esta mal”-tipo de ‘incómodo’.

...qué raro, no encuentro la razón. Ayer no hubo nada inusual y esta mañana desayuné, escuché el nuevo álbum de mi artista favorito en el tren, y obtuve un sereno 5 en el programa de la fortuna que vi de casualidad. 

Decidí no dar mas vueltas al asunto y tomé un [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor#Umaibō|Umaibō]] de mi mochila. El de hoy es de choclo. Le di una mordida. Sin importar cuántos me coma, jamás me canso del sabor.

-¿Otra vez con el Umaibō? De verdad que no puedes te cansas de ellos...¿Sabes? Si continúas comiendo Umaibō, tu sangre se tornará color Umaibō.

-...Errr, ¿Y qué color es ese?

-¡¿Y como sabría eso?!

La chica que esta bromeando despreocupadamente conmigo es mi compañera de clase, Kokone Kirino. Su cabello marrón, que está en algún lugar entre largo y semi-largo, está atado en una cola de caballo en el centro de una posición alta en su cabeza. Kokone cambia su peinado todo el tiempo, pero parece que le gusta el actual. O al menos, tengo el sentimiento que sólo he visto este estilo recientemente.

-Ahora que lo pienso, tienes bastantes cosas azules, ¿no? 

-Ah sí, me gusta el azul... Ah, cierto, ¡Kazu-kun! ¿No hay algo diferente en mí hoy?

Kokone dijo súbitamente y me observo con una chispa en su mirada.

-¿Mh...?

¿Qué será? No hay manera de que se me ocurra algo si me lo preguntas así, tomando por sorpresa.

-¡Te daré una pista! ¡Ha habido un cambio en mi punto de encanto!

-¿Eh?

Miré sus senos por reflejo.

-Whoah, ¡Hey! ¿¡Por qué mis senos!?

Bueno, es porque has estado presumiendo por todos lados que al fin llegaste a una copa D, así que estaba seguro de que...

-¡Obvio que estos dos ojos míos son mi encanto! Y de cualquier manera, ¡los senos no se ponen más grandes de una vez! ¿¡O es este tu deseo!? ¡Pervertido! Maníaco de senos!

-...perdón.

No hay forma de que sepa acerca de tus encantos auto-proclamados, pero por ahora me disculparé.

-¿...Entonces?

Kokone miró directo a mis ojos con expectativa. Debo admitir que sus ojos son grandes. Me avergoncé un poco cuando me di cuenta.

-..¿Creo que tu rostro se ve igual que siempre?

Le dije sin realmente mirar mucho a su rostro.

-¿Eh? ¿Qué? ¿Que mi cara está preciosa como siempre, dijiste?

-No, no dije eso.

-¡Dilo!

Estaba siendo presionado. 

-A decir verdad, hoy estoy usando maquillaje. Entonces, dime...¿Cómo está? ¿Cómo está?

No vi cambio en absoluto. No observo ningún cambio con respecto al día anterior.

-...Bueno, no hay manera de que pueda evaluar tal cosa.

Le dije con toda honestidad y fallé.

-‘Tal cosa’... ¿¡Dices!?

Fui golpeado.

-Ouch...

-¡Tz! ¡Qué granuja más aburrido eres! 

Dijo en una voz forzada, pero... aah, ella en verdad puede que haya estado un poquito enojada. Kokone hizo un gesto como si me estuviera escupiendo y fue hacia los otros compañeros de clase a enseñar su cara con maquillaje.

-Haa...

Ahora estoy cansado. Kokone puede que sea divertida, pero no puedo lidiar con su temperamento.

-¿Acabado con la discusión de amantes?

Cuando me di vuelta, lo primero que entró en mi campo de visión fueron sus tres piercings  en la oreja derecha. Sólo existe una persona en esta escuela que tiene semejante estilo.

-...Daiya. Eso no era particularmente una discusión de amantes. ¿Adónde estabas mirando para llegar a esa conclusión?

De cualquier forma, mi amigo Daiya Oomine, simplemente desdeñó mi objeción. Sí, es tan arrogante como de costumbre. Bueno, creo que sería raro que alguien como él, que se pone ese tipo de accesorios y no sólo ignora las reglas de la escuela sino que las provoca, se rebajase. 

-¿Pero en serio no notaste el maquillaje? Hasta yo puedo reconocer la diferencia. Y yo estoy absoluta y completamente falto de interés por ella.

-...¿En serio?

Ellos eran vecinos y parece que se conocen desde la infancia, desde preescolar . Que no tuviera ningún interés en ella era una mentira sin duda alguna. Aún así, no darse cuenta algo que Daiya sí notó puede significar un pequeño problema. Después de todo, es alguien que no está interesado en otros y no parece siquiera ver a la gente.

-...pero sabes... 

Tenía la sensación de que ya ella se había puesto maquillaje el día anterior.

-Ya veo, te entiendo, Kazu. Asi que revelaste tus pensamientos internos al decirle a esta perra ‘No estoy interesado en ti’ . Estoy de acuerdo contigo. Yo tomaré la misma actitud. Pero seré más directo. 

Daiya ignoro esta chica de audición admirable  y continuó hablando.

-Kazu, para alejar el tema de conversación de esta chica irrelevante; ¿sabías que hoy viene una estudiante de transferencia?

-¿Una estudiante de transferencia?

Afirmaré esto otra vez pero, hoy es «2 de Marzo» . ¿Por qué alguien se transferiría a mitad del curso?

-¿¡Una estudiante de transferencia!? ¿¡Sin bromas!?

Kokone, como es esperado, había escuchado nuestra charla y alzó su voz para preguntar esto.

-Kiri. No te estoy hablando a ti. No intervengas desde allá . Ah, ¡pero no te acerques tampoco! No es bueno para mi salud mental cuando esa cara desesperadamente maquillada entra en mi visión.

-¿¡Q-qué!? ¡Como si tú pudieras hablar, Daiya! Deberías comenzar pronto a pensar en una manera de cambiar tu personalidad mendaz. ¿Tal vez ayudaría tenerte colgado de los pies por 24 horas, para que finalmente te llegue sangre a la cabeza y seas capaz de decir algo decente?

Estos dos sí que tienen una lengua venenosa... para evitar que siguieran abusando verbalmente el uno del otro, alcé mi voz un poco y regresé al tema.

-Un estudiante de transferencia, ¿verdad? Creo que he escuchado de ello.

Ante estas palabras Daiya cerró su boca tal y como había planeado y me clavó la mirada.

-...¿Quién te dijo?

Preguntó posteriormente con una cara seria.

-¿Eh? ¿Por qué quieres saber?

-No respondas a una pregunta con una pregunta.

-Errr... ¿Quién fue otra vez? ¿No fuiste tú?

-Eso es imposible. Recién me enteré cuando fui a la sala del personal para un asunto. No debería haber habido oportunidad para contarte.

-¿En serio?

-Este tipo de rumores se difunden inmediatamente. Pero aparentemente ni esta chismosa, Kiri, sabía de esto todavía. 

Esto parecía ser verdad, considerando su reacción. Y no sólo ella; nadie en el primer año sexto curso parecía saberlo.

-Por eso concluí que la información había sido guardada en secreto hasta el día de la transferencia, que es hoy. Pero entonces, ¿Por qué lo sabes?

-...¿Err?

¿Por qué será?

-Bueno, como sea. ¿Pero no es raro, Kazu? ¿Por qué alguien vendría de transferencia a estas alturas? Creo que debe haber algunas circunstancias. Por ejemplo, ¿qué tal si es la hija problemática de uno de los presidentes del consejo, y fue expulsada de las otras escuelas? En ese caso tendría sentido que la información fuera confidencial.

-Daiya, no es bueno formar prejuiciar en base a suposiciones. Quiero decir, que es un hecho que ella se encuentra en una posición de desconfianza; además, todo el mundo te está escuchando secretamente.

Los estudiantes, que en verdad estaban escuchando nuestras palabras con la otra oreja, sonrieron amargamente.

-¿Ah? ¿Por qué me debería importar?

Uwaa...

En el momento en que dejé escapar un suspiro por la actitud arrogante de Daiya, la campana sonó. Mis compañeros de clase salieron disparados de vuelta a sus asientos.

Kokone, cuyo asiento estaba en el lado de la ventana, abrió la ventana y se recostó hacia afuera. Aparentemente ella quería ver a la estudiante de transferencia lo más pronto posible.

-¡Oh!

Aparentemente habiendo encontrado una persona que parecía ser una, Kokone alzó su voz. Después de haber dejado salir este ‘Oh’, se sentó en su asiento con una expresión
congelada, a pesar de haber estado tan alegre cuando miraba por la ventana anteriormente.

¿Me pregunto que habrá pasado?

Kokone sonrió y murmuró ‘¡Esto es increíble!’. Probablemente no era sólo yo, pero todos querían preguntarle qué pasaba, pero nuestro profesor de inicio  entró al aula en ese momento. La silueta de una chica se podía ver detrás del cristal esmerilado de la puerta. Esta tenía que ser la estudiante de transferencia. Mirando alrededor del aula, el profesor adivinó que todos estaban curiosos por la persona detrás de la puerta, e inmediatamente la llamó para que entrara.

La silueta detrás de la puerta se movió.

Y entonces la vi... Ella.

En un instante...

Como si hubiera sido empujado por un barranco, el escenario cambió por completo .

Primero oí un ruido. Uno áspero, como si el escenario estuviera siendo borrado, como si se estuviese volteando de adentro hacia afuera. Forzosamente, violentamente, un fragmento de escenario tras otro se lanzaron sobre mi. Una y otra vez escenarios similares aparecieron. Mi consciencia estaba a punto de explotar, pero entonces fue jalada y forzosamente amontonada en una pequeña caja metálica. Déjà vu. Déjà vu.

“Yo soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Suficiente, ¡ya lo escuché!

Rechacé la gigantesca cantidad de información que estaba intentando introducir en mi mente. Quiero decir, no hay manera de que todo quepa . Mi cerebro se sobrecargaría. No puedo procesarlo todo.

-Ah...

Qué,

Qué cosas más incomprensibles... ¿Estoy yo...? 

Me di cuenta de que estaba teniendo ideas incomprensibles y por eso corté mi pensamiento... Y retorné.

¿Eh? ¿Qué es lo que acabo de pensar?

Habiendo olvidado esto, encaré hacia el frente y la miré. Miré a la estudiante de transferencia llamada Aya Otonashi, cuyo nombre aún no sabía.

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró sólo esto. En una voz baja como si a ella no le importase si podíamos entenderla.


Aya Otonashi se bajó de la plataforma.

A causa de su extremadamente corta introducción, la clase comenzó a ponerse ruidosa.

Sin importarle en lo más mínimo el desconcierto de nuestros compañeros de clase, vino caminando.

Hacia mí.

Mirándome directamente a la cara.

Ella se sentó naturalmente en el asiento vacío al lado del mío , casi como si ese asiento hubiese sido preparado para ella desde el principio.

Otonashi-san me observaba con sospecha cuando la miré silenciosamente sin poder hacer nada.

...me imagino que debería decir algo.

-...Err, encantado en conocerte.

Aún así, su ceño fruncido no cambió ni un poco.

-¿Eso es todo?

-¿Eh...?

-Te he preguntado, si eso fue todo.

¿Es que hay algo más? Aún si lo dices, no puedo pensar en nada. Después de todo, este es nuestro primer encuentro.

Pero el ambiente me forzó a decir algo.

-...Err, tu uniforme. ¿Es ese uniforme de tu escuela anterior?

Otonashi-san no reaccionó de ninguna forma ante mis palabras frenéticas y sólo me miró fijamente.

-...Eh, ¿Entonces?

Viendo mi confusión, Otonashi-san suspiró por alguna razón y sonrió. Una sonrisa como si ella estuviera asombrada por la torpeza de un niño. 

-Te contaré algo bueno, Hoshino.

¿Eh? ¿Pero aún no le había dicho mi nombre?

Pero esta sorpresa no era más que insignificante. Otonashi-san me dijo algo que me hizo quedar completamente quieto  por cinco segundos.

-Kasumi Mogi esta usando bragas azul celeste.

✵ ✵ ✵

El estilo básico de Kasumi Mogi durante educación física no era un uniforme de gimnasio sino su uniforme usual.

Hoy, ella estaba mirando otra vez a los chicos jugando fútbol y, vestida en su uniforme, se encontraba con una expresión invariable como la de un adorno.

Las pálidas piernas que se extendían desde la falda de Mogi-san eran tan delgadas, que parecían poder romperse en cualquier momento.

Y yo estaba, por alguna razón, durmiendo con mi cabeza sobre su regazo. 

Ah, sí. Tampoco tengo idea de lo que está pasando. Aunque ciertamente hay una profunda sensación de dicha, no la puedo disfrutar, ya que estoy intentando desesperadamente detener con un pañuelo el sangrado en mi nariz. No terminaría bien si no lo hiciera.

De hecho, puedo recordar cómo llegué a aquí. Gracias a Otonashi-san, perdí la concentración, fui golpeado de lleno por una pelota de fútbol en la cara y mi nariz comenzó a sangrar. Como Mogi-san se estaba preocupando por mí, por alguna razón, me dejó dormir apoyando mi cabeza sobre su regazo.

Las piernas de Mogi-san no son suaves para nada, y para ser honesto, hasta dolía un poco.

Me pregunto por qué se preocupará tanto por mí. Miré arriba hacia Mogi-san, pero no pude comprender nada en su rostro ausente de toda expresión.

Pero yo estaba feliz.

Muy, muy feliz.

La mención de ‘bragas’ por Otonashi-san.

Claro que estaba sorprendido. No sólo por su falta de contexto y su imprevisibilidad. Lo que quiero decir es, Otonashi dijo “Te contaré algo bueno”. Así que ella declaró que la información de «Kasumi Mogi» es «algo bueno» para mí.

Mi amor por Mogi-san, ni siquiera ha sido divulgado a Daiya y Kokone. Así que no hay manera de que Otonashi-san, a quien acabo de conocer hoy, lo sepa. Y aún así, ella hizo ese comentario.

-......Mogi-san. 

-¿Qué pasa?

Mogi-san respondió en una voz bajita. Era como la voz de una pequeña ave, que encajaba con su estatura pequeña y apariencia delicada.

-Hoy, umm, ¿Se te acercó Otonashi-san en algún momento? 

-...¿la estudiante de transferencia, Otonashi-san? ...no.

-Tampoco, se conocen muy bien, ¿cierto? 

Mogi-san asintió con su cabeza.

-¿Hizo alguna cosa sospechosa?

Ella pensó por un momento y después meneó su cabeza. Su cabello ligeramente rizado onduló. 

-¿Por qué preguntas...?

Ella inclinó su cabeza y preguntó.

-Ah, no... Si no pasó nada entonces está bien.

Cuando desplacé mi mirada al terreno deportivo, Otonashi-san estaba parada sola en el centro del patio de la escuela en una pose desanimada, no mostrando interés en la bola ni en las chicas que se alborotaban tras ella. Cuando la pelota fue rodando casualmente hacia ella, ella la devolvió débilmente. ...eer, ¿esa chica no era del equipo contrario?

-Mmhh

Tal vez he estado pensando demasiado, creyendo que ella había notado mis sentimientos.

Tal vez el impacto de la apariencia y actitud de Otonashi-san me hizo leer demasiado entre líneas, al escuchar algo tan inesperado de sus labios. Una lógica que cualquiera podría entender.

Sin embargo... ¿por qué no puedo creerlo?

Otonashi-san miró hacia donde yo estaba.

Y se quedó así sin apartar su mirada en ningún momento.

Mirándome fijamente a los ojos. Audazmente alzó la orilla de su boca. Aunque la lección todavía no había terminado, vino caminando hacia mí.

Antes de que me diera cuenta, estaba de pie. Abandonando el privilegio de dormir en el regazo de Mogi-san, que supuestamente era la mayor dicha para mí. Mi cuerpo entero temblaba. No es una metáfora; de verdad estaba temblando.

Al parecer, Mogi-san al notar a Otonashi-san, se tensó con ansiedad y se puso de pie al igual que yo.

Justo entonces.

Un viento repentino sopló. Era un viento completamente súbito. Un viento que no se podría haber previsto.

Este viento súbito alzó la falda de Mogi-san.

-...!!

Mogi-san inmediatamente empujó su falda hacia abajo. Pero sólo el frente. Yo estaba parado detrás de ella. Justo después de que el viento terminara, Mogi-san se dio vuelta y me miró. Ella ciertamente no mostraba expresión como siempre, pero creo que sus mejillas se veían ligeramente rojas.

Ella movió su boca como para decir “¿Los viste?”. No, puede que haya hablado, pero no pude escuchar su voz bajita. Meneé mi cabeza frenéticamente. Creo, debido a mi reacción frenética, que era obvio que los había visto. Pero Mogi-san no respondió y echó su mirada hacia abajo. 

Otonashi-san instantáneamente vino hasta mí.

Eché un vistazo a su expresión.

-Aah...

Entonces entendí la razón por la cual estaba temblando así. Leí el significado que contenía su expresión. Una actitud que no había ni una vez sido dirigida hacia mí en toda mi vida hasta ahora.

...Hostilidad.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué era dirigida a alguien como yo?

Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca y frunció su ceño. Mientras estaba temblando, incapaz de moverme, ella colocó su mano en mi hombro y puso sus labios cerca de mi oreja.

-Eran azul celeste, ¿no?

Otonashi-san lo había sabido todo. Mi afecto hacia Mogi-san, que un viento súbito expondría sus bragas a mí, ella lo había sabido todo.

Su declaración no era una broma. Esto era una... amenaza para insinuar que me entendía, que sabía mi modo de pensar, que me estaba gobernando.

-Hoshino, con esto debes haber recordado, ¿no?

Otonashi-san me observó mientras permanecía petrificado. Nos quedamos así por algunos instantes; pero, al ver que no le respondía, pareció asombrarse de mí, apartó su mirada hacia el suelo y suspiró.

-Así que es inútil, aunque fui tan lejos... ya veo, estás un nivel más torpe hoy.

Ella murmuró sus quejas.

-Si te has olvidado, recuérdalo ahora. Mi nombre es «Maria».

...¿«Maria»? No, emm... tú eres «Aya Otonashi», ¿no?

-...¿E-es ese un seudónimo o algo?

-Cállate.

Frunció su ceño sin siquiera intentar ocultar su irritación.

-Bueno...no eres rival para mí si actúas así, de modo que actuaré según mi propia conveniencia.

Otonashi-san dijo esto y me dio la espalda.

-Ah, espera...

Accidentalmente la detuve. Se dio vuelta, aparentemente estresada. Involuntariamente me estremecí por su expresión de disgusto.

No estoy seguro. Pero juzgando por la actitud de Otonashi-san, tal vez...

-¿Tal vez es posible que nosotros ya nos hayamos conocido?

Escuchando estas palabras, Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca.

-Sí, nosotros eramos amantes en nuestra vida anterior. Oh mi amado Hathaway, ¡qué miserable es tu estado actual! No eras tan tonto en ese entonces cuando me alababas, la princesa del país enemigo.

-.........err, ¿eh?

Me quedé sin palabras. Otonashi-san parecía satisfecha viéndome así y, por primera vez en ese día, sonrió genuinamente.

-Estoy bromeando.

✵ ✵ ✵

El día siguiente.

Vi el cadáver de Aya Otonashi.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~ (Spanish)

2011-02-19T04:04:29Z

Lne:

[[Image:UtsuroNoHako3_1.jpg|thumb|Portada del volumen 3]]
La serie ''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria'' también está disponible en los siguientes idiomas:
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria Bahasa Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_tiếng_Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamita)]]

(Nota: El progreso de la traducción varía según el idioma.)
----

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (空ろの箱と零のマリア) es una serie de novelas escritas por Eiji Mikage e ilustradas por 415 aka Tetsuo.

==Resumen==
Era Marzo cuando la nueva estudiante de transferencia Aya Otonashi llegó a la clase 1-6. La clase entera estaba aturdida por su belleza y curiosa por la razón de su traslado en la mitad del curso.
Su presentación, de todos modos, terminó con una mención abrupta de su nombre, con la cual la clase se sumió en un silencio profundo.

Eso es, hasta que...

-Kazuki Hoshino.

...Ella llamó mi nombre.

-Estoy aquí para doblegarte

== Traducción ==

===[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Pagina de Registro|Registro]]===
A los traductores se les requiere que registren el capítulo en el cual quieran trabajar en la página de [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Pagina de Registro|Registro]]

=== Estándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con el [[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Referencia de Nombres ===
Puede encontrar una guía de nombres y términos usados en la [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres|Referencia de Nombres]]

== Actualizaciones ==

*13 de Julio, 2010 - Creación del proyecto en Español.

==''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria '' por Eiji Mikage==

===Volumen 1===

*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1era vez|1era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 23era vez|23era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1050ma vez|1050ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez|10876ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez|2601era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]] '''70%'''
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 4609na vez|4609na vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5232da vez|5232da vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27753era vez|27753era vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Intermedio|Intermedio]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27753era vez (2)|27753era vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27754ta vez|27754ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 3087ma vez|3087ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27754ta vez (2)|27754ta vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 0 vez|0 vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez|27755ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (2)|27755ta vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (3)|27755ta vez (3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (4)|27755ta vez (4)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 0 vez (2)|0 vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5000ma vez|5000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 6000ma vez|6000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 7000ma vez|7000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8000ma vez|8000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 9000ma vez|9000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 9999na vez|9999na vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10000ma vez|10000ma vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27755ta vez (5)|27755ta vez (5)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 27756ta vez|27756ta vez]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1era vez (2)|1era vez (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Epílogo|Epílogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor|Notas del Traductor]]

===Volumen 2===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen2 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Abril 29|Abril 29 (Miércoles) Día de Shōwa]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Abril 30|Abril 30 (Jueves)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 1|Mayo 1 (Viernes)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 2|Mayo 2 (Sábado)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 3|Mayo 3 (Domingo) Día del recordatorio de la Constitución]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 4|Mayo 4 (Lunes) Día del Verdor]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 5|Mayo 5 (Martes) Día del Niño]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Mayo 18|Mayo 18 (Lunes)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen2 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

===Volumen 3===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen3 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Comienzo|Comienzo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 1|Ronda 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 2|Ronda 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Ronda 3|Ronda 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Epílogo|Epílogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen3 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

===Volumen 4===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volumen4 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Explicación del Juego|Explicación del Juego]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Prólogo|Prólogo]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo4|Capítulo 4]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Capítulo5|Capítulo 5]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen4 Notas del Autor|Notas del Autor]]

==Miembros del Proyecto==

*Administrador del Proyecto:

:* [[User:Mertius|Mertius]]

*Supervisor del Proyecto:

:* [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

===Traductores===
'''ACTIVOS'''

:* [[User:Mertius|Mertius]]

'''INACTIVOS'''

=== Editores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''

:* [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
:* [[User:Lne|Lne]]
:* [[User:Caramu|Caramu]]

'''INACTIVOS'''

== Información ==

* Volumen 1 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア1 (Enero 07, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867461-4)
* Volumen 2 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア2 (Septiembre 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868012-7)
* Volumen 3 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア3 (Enero 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-424115-5)
* Volumen 4 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア4 (Junio 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868595-5)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Zero no Tsukaima ~ (Spanish)

2011-01-29T00:38:39Z

Lne:

Las series de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' están también disponibles en:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (Francés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italiano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polaco)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (Alemán)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamita)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Coreano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Ruso)]]

(Nota: El progreso de las traducción varía según la versión)

----

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|''Zero no Tsukaima'']]

Visita el [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Foro del Proyecto Baka-Tsuki] para discutir las series y otra información de Baka-Tsuki (inglés).

Los miembros de Baka-Tsuki interesados en la serie, visiten [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 esto].

== Actualizaciones ==

Las actualizaciones antiguas pueden encontrarse en [[Archivo ZnT Esp]].

== Traducción ==

A los traductores se les pide señalar el capítulo que desean traducir o estén traduciendo en la [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration_%28Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%29|Página de Registro]] para todos los capítulos de ''Zero no Tsukaima''.

=== Stándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con los puntos resaltados en [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

La mayoría de estos capítulos son traducciones de la versión traducida a inglés en esta misma página. Si tienes acceso a los originales y descubres un error, '''por favor, siéntete con total libertad para hacer las correciones''' - esto es un Wiki, lo que significa que cualquiera puede modificar cosas (y si lo malogras, podemos revertir tus cambios si se juzga necesario. Podemos ver las correcciones que hayas hecho, así que sólo continúa, en vez de esconderte o esperar permiso.

=== Colaboración Conjunta ===
La versión en inglés de este proyecto fue en [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] (colaboración conjunta) con los siguientes grupos:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (que también trabajó en la versión manga de las series)
::*Volumen 1 (todos los capítulos)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 1
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 2

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima (Esp) - Referencia de Nombres|Referencias de Nombres]] ===
Guía de nombres usados para la Versión en Español de Zero no Tsukaima.

== Novelas de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' (Noboru Yamaguchi) ==

===Volumen 1 - El Familiar de Zero / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Espa%C3%B1ol:Volumen_1_-_El_Familiar_de_Zero|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Portada_y_Contraportada|Portada y Contraportada]]
'''El reino de la Magia'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - Soy un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - Louise la Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - Leyenda]]
'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - El Día de un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Kirche la Ardiente]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Vendedor de Armas de Tristain]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - Fouquet la Tierra Desmoronadora]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Báculo de la Destrucción]]

=== Volumen 2 - Albión del Viento / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_2_-_Albión_del_Viento|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Bote Secreto]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Tristeza de Su Majestad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - La Petición de una Amiga de la Infancia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad-Puerto de La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Un Día de Descanso Antes de Partir]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Continente Blanco]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Príncipe de un País Moribundo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - La Víspera de la Batalla Final en Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - La Batalla Final ]]

=== Volumen 3 - El Libro del Fundador/ 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_3_-_El_Libro_del_Fundador|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Linaje de Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Enfermedad de Amor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Libro del Fundador]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - Triángulo Amoroso]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - El Arsenal y la Familia Real]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - En Busca de un Tesoro]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Manto del Dragón]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Laboratorio de Colbert]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - Declaración de Guerra]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo10|Capítulo 10 - El Vacío]]

=== Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero no Tsukaima: Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Prol|Prólogo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_01|Capítulo 1 - La Santa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_02|Capítulo 2 - Saito Va de Compras a la Ciudad Victoriosa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_03|Capítulo 3 - El Traje de Marinera y los Celos de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_04|Capítulo 4 - El Secreto de Tabitha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_05|Capítulo 5 - La Fuerza de una Poción de Amor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_06|Capítulo 6 - El Espíritu del Agua]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_07|Capítulo 7 - El Anillo de Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_08|Capítulo 8 - Reunión con la Falsedad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_09|Capítulo 9 - Un Enfrentamiento Triste]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Epil|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - La Posada "Hadas Encantadoras"]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - El Encuentro con la Flama y la Amistad con el Viento]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Día Festivo de Tristain]]

=== Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - De Vuelta a Casa]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Duque de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Comandante Guiche y Cadete Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Llama de hace Veinte Años]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Salida]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Ilusión en Dardanelles]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - La Expiación de la Flama]]

=== Volumen 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - La Diferente Temperatura entre los Dos]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Hada]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 -El Sacerdote de Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Secretaria y el Emperador]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Antigua Ciudad de South Gotha ]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - Tregua]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Razón de Pelear]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - El Rey de Gallia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Aniquilación]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - El lugar del Valor]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Epílogo|Epílogo - Epílogo ]]

=== Volumen 8 - La Serenata de Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 8 - La Serenata de la nostalgia|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Cada Lado del Final de la Guerra]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - La Mañana de Saito]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Elfo de Oro]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Visita del Sacerdote Shintoista]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Desaparición de Gandalf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Conferencia de Naciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Los Usuarios del Vacío]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Myodhvitnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Espadachín]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas / 双月の舞踏会[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El Temor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - El Elfo del Bosque]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Encuentro y Partida de los Usuarios '''17% ~Preview~''']]
::*Capítulo 4 - El Título de Chevalier
::*Capítulo 5 - Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua
::*Capítulo 6 - Los Sentimientos de la Reina
::*Capítulo 7 - Solicitud
::*Capítulo 8 - El Baile de Sleipnir
::*Capítulo 9 - La Confrontación del Ave Misteriosa
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 10 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El ''Ostland'']]
::*Capítulo 2 - Elfo
::*Capítulo 3 - Ansiedad y Celos
::*Capítulo 4 - La Reina y los Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - Hermanos
::*Capítulo 6 - Seis Personas en Prisión
::*Capítulo 7 - Un Acuerdo del Pasado
::*Capítulo 8 - La Vieja Mansión de Órleans
::*Capítulo 9 - El Castillo de Alhambra
::*Capítulo 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volumen 11 - Un Dúo Inolvidable / 追憶の二重奏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 11 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*Capítulo 2 - La Reina y el Duque
::*Capítulo 3 - Karin el Viento Fuerte
::*Capítulo 4 - La Familia La Vallière
::*Capítulo 5 - Nuevo Período Escolar
::*Capítulo 6 - Lección Privada
::*Capítulo 7 - El Papa de Romalia
::*Capítulo 8 - Jörmungand
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión en Westwood
::*Capítulo 10 - El Corazón del Dúo
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 12 - El Día Festivo de 'Las Hadas' / 妖精達の休日===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Prólogo
'''El País Blanco（Albión）からの編入生'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
::*Capítulo 3
::*Capítulo 4
'''Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
'''El Derecho de Usar a Saito por un Día'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2

=== Volumen 13 - La Puerta al Mundo de la Tierra Santa / 聖国の世界扉===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Romalia
::*Capítulo 2 - La Desición de Saito
::*Capítulo 3 - A Bordo del ''Ostland''
::*Capítulo 4 - Los Dos Cuerpos de Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - La Persuasión del Papa
::*Capítulo 6 - Lanza Larga
::*Capítulo 7 - La Puerta del Mundo
::*Capítulo 8 - El Significado de una Sonrisa
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 14 - El Santo de Aquileia / 水都市の聖女===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Rebelión del Escuadrón de Flores
::*Capítulo 2 - La Tercera Ceremonia Anual de Coronación
::*Capítulo 3 - Un Gandalf Élfico
::*Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad del Agua
::*Capítulo 5 - Seis Mil Años Atrás
::*Capítulo 6 - La Calle del Tigre
::*Capítulo 7 - El Santo de Aquileia
::*Capítulo 8 - El Tigre de Acero
::*Capítulo 9 - El Recuerdo del Vínculo
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 15 - El Laberinto del Olvido / 忘却の夢迷宮===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Carcassonne
::*Capítulo 2 - El Concurso de Caballeros en la Arena
::*Capítulo 3 - Una Mente Perturbada
::*Capítulo 4 - Joya de Fuego
::*Capítulo 5 - Luna de Miel
::*Capítulo 6 - La Larga Noche de Tabitha
::*Capítulo 7 - El Plan Diplomático de Henrietta
::*Capítulo 8 - Coronación
::*Capítulo 9 - La Salida del Laberinto
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 16 - La Hora del Té en Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Recompensa de la Campaña
::*Capítulo 2 - Buscando Una Residencia
::*Capítulo 3 - La Melancolía de Henrietta, la Ansiedad de Louise, la Promoción de Saito
::*Capítulo 4 - Madre y Prima
::*Capítulo 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières
::*Capítulo 6 - La Hora del Té Diario
::*Capítulo 7 - La Academia de Eléonore
::*Capítulo 8 - El Sótano de la Residencia
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión Secreta
::*Capítulo 10 – Hermanos de los Elementos -元素の兄弟-
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 17 - Sor del Amanecer / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Desesperación de Saito
::*Capítulo 2 - Huida
::*Capítulo 3 - Encuentro y Camarada
::*Capítulo 4 - Suplicio
::*Capítulo 5 - El Primer Encuentro con Jack
::*Capítulo 6 - Damien y el Señor Gondrin
::*Capítulo 7 - Sor Louise
::*Capítulo 8 - La Resolución de Josette
::*Capitulo 9 - Dos Varas, Una Corona
::*Capítulo 10 - Una Fiesta en el Jardín Para Celebrar la Coronacion
::*Capítulo 11 - Enlaces
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 18 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Amantes 
::*Capítulo 2 - Fouquet Y Wardes 
::*Capítulo 3 - La Fiesta del Jadin de Josette 
::*Capítulo 4 - Estrategia 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Confesión del Papa 
::*Capítulo 6 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción 
::*Capítulo 7 - Nuestra Casa 
::*Capítulo 8 - El Elfo del Sahara 
::*Capítulo 9 - Encuentro Casual 
::*Epílogo

===Volumem 19 - El Espejo Redondo del Fundador / 始祖の円鏡 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Doncellas de Ornières 
::*Capítulo 2 - Asalto 
::*Capítulo 3 - Abducción 
::*Capítulo 4 - El Oasis de Rukshyana 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Visita de Ali 
::*Capítulo 6 - El Segundo Encuentro con Vidgar (?) 
::*Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise y la Elección de Romalia 
::*Capítulo 8 - Dos Prisioners 
::*Capítulo 9 - Confrontación con Ali 
::*Capítulo 10 - Escape 
::*Epílogo

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 1 - Tabitha y el Pterosaurio
::*Historia 2 - Tabitha y el Vampiro
::*Historia 3 - Tabitha y el Asesino
::*Historia 4 - Tabitha y la Muñeca Mágica

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険2===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 5 - Tabitha y el Apostador
::*Historia 6 - Tabitha y el Minotauro
::*Capítulo Extra - Un Día en la Vida de Sylphid
::*Historia 7 - Tabitha y el Ave del Paraíso
::*Historia 8 - Tabitha y el Puerto Naval

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険3===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 9 - Tabitha y Sylphid
::*Historia 10 - Tabitha y el viejo Guerrero
::*Historia 11 - Tabitha y el primer Amor
::*Historia 12 - El cumpleaños de Tabitha

== Miembros del Proyecto ==
*Administrador del Proyecto: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Supervisor del Proyecto (Español): [[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

=== Traductores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:ParruloFeliz|ParruloFeliz]]
::*[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]
::*[[user:KuroShinigami|KuroShinigami]]
::*[[user:Oga|Oga]]
'''INACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Kusanagi Kyo|Kusanagi Kyo]]
::*[[user:Alba Marina de la Vallière|Alba Marina de la Vallière]]
::*[[user:sr_reffery|sr_reffery]]
::*[[user:Qachiiz|Qachiiz]]

=== Editores ===
Este es el Equipo Editorial del Proyecto.
Regularmente estarán supervisando los proyectos para prevenir el vandalismo y asegurarse que los textos se están añadiendo. Si tienes alguna duda sobre ediciones específicas, contacta por favor con alguno de los miembros.

'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

== Información de las Series ==

* Volumen 1 - ''El Familiar de Zero'' / ゼロの使い魔 (publicado en Junio 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volumen 2 - ''Albión del Viento'' / 風のアルビオン (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volumen 3 - ''El Libro del Fundador'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volumen 4 - ''El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua'' / 誓約の水精霊 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volumen 5 - ''El ´Día Festivo de Tristain'' / トリスタニアの休日 (publicado en Julio 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volumen 6 - ''La Joya de Flama Roja de Redención'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉 (publicado en Noviembre 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volumen 7 - ''El Pentecostés Plateado'' / 銀の降臨祭 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volumen 8 - ''La Sereneta de Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (publicado en Junio 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volumen 9 - ''El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas'' / 双月の舞踏会 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volumen 10 - ''El Héroe de Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (publicado en Deciembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volumen 11 - ''Un Dueto de Recolección'' / 追憶の二重奏 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volumen 12 - ''El Día de los Elfos'' / 妖精達の休日 (publicado en Agosto 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volumen 13 - ''La Puerta a Tierra Santa'' / 聖国の世界扉 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volumen 14 - ''El Santo de Aquileia'' / 水都市の聖女 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Volumen 15 - ''El Laberinto del Olvido'' / 忘却の夢迷宮 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2418-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2418-8)
* Volumen 16 - ''La Hora del Té de Des Ornières'' / ド・オルニエールの安穏 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2664-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-2664-9)
* Volumen 17 - ''Sor del Amanecer'' (June 25, 2009)

* Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険2 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険3 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2727-1 ISBN 978-4-8401-2727-1)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Zero no Tsukaima ~ (Spanish)

2011-01-29T00:32:19Z

Lne:

Las series de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' están también disponibles en:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (Francés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italiano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polaco)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (Alemán)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamita)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Coreano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Ruso)]]

(Nota: El progreso de las traducción varía según la versión)

----

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|''Zero no Tsukaima'']]

Visita el [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Foro del Proyecto Baka-Tsuki] para discutir las series y otra información de Baka-Tsuki (inglés).

Los miembros de Baka-Tsuki interesados en las serie, visiten [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 esto].

== Actualizaciones ==

Las actualizaciones antiguas pueden encontrarse en [[Archivo ZnT Esp]].

== Traducción ==

A los traductores se les pide señalar el capítulo que desean traducir o estén traduciendo en la [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration_%28Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%29|Página de Registro]] para todos los capítulos de ''Zero no Tsukaima''.

=== Stándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con los puntos resaltados en [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

La mayoría de estos capítulos son traducciones de la versión traducida a inglés en esta misma página. Si tienes acceso a los originales y descubres un error, '''por favor, siéntete con total libertad para hacer las correciones''' - esto es un Wiki, lo que significa que cualquiera puede modificar cosas (y si lo malogras, podemos revertir tus cambios si se juzga necesario. Podemos ver las correcciones que hayas hecho, así que sólo continúa, en vez de esconderte o esperar permiso.

=== Colaboración Conjunta ===
La versión en inglés de este proyecto fue en [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] (colaboración conjunta) con los siguientes grupos:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (que también trabajó en la versión manga de las series)
::*Volumen 1 (todos los capítulos)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 1
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 2

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima (Esp) - Referencia de Nombres|Referencias de Nombres]] ===
Guía de nombres usados para la Versión en Español de Zero no Tsukaima.

== Novelas de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' (Noboru Yamaguchi) ==

===Volumen 1 - El Familiar de Zero / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Espa%C3%B1ol:Volumen_1_-_El_Familiar_de_Zero|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Portada_y_Contraportada|Portada y Contraportada]]
'''El reino de la Magia'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - Soy un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - Louise la Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - Leyenda]]
'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - El Día de un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Kirche la Ardiente]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Vendedor de Armas de Tristain]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - Fouquet la Tierra Desmoronadora]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Báculo de la Destrucción]]

=== Volumen 2 - Albión del Viento / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_2_-_Albión_del_Viento|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Bote Secreto]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Tristeza de Su Majestad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - La Petición de una Amiga de la Infancia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad-Puerto de La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Un Día de Descanso Antes de Partir]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Continente Blanco]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Príncipe de un País Moribundo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - La Víspera de la Batalla Final en Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - La Batalla Final ]]

=== Volumen 3 - El Libro del Fundador/ 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_3_-_El_Libro_del_Fundador|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Linaje de Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Enfermedad de Amor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Libro del Fundador]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - Triángulo Amoroso]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - El Arsenal y la Familia Real]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - En Busca de un Tesoro]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Manto del Dragón]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Laboratorio de Colbert]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - Declaración de Guerra]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo10|Capítulo 10 - El Vacío]]

=== Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero no Tsukaima: Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Prol|Prólogo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_01|Capítulo 1 - La Santa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_02|Capítulo 2 - Saito Va de Compras a la Ciudad Victoriosa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_03|Capítulo 3 - El Traje de Marinera y los Celos de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_04|Capítulo 4 - El Secreto de Tabitha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_05|Capítulo 5 - La Fuerza de una Poción de Amor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_06|Capítulo 6 - El Espíritu del Agua]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_07|Capítulo 7 - El Anillo de Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_08|Capítulo 8 - Reunión con la Falsedad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_09|Capítulo 9 - Un Enfrentamiento Triste]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Epil|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - La Posada "Hadas Encantadoras"]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - El Encuentro con la Flama y la Amistad con el Viento]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Día Festivo de Tristain]]

=== Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - De Vuelta a Casa]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Duque de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Comandante Guiche y Cadete Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Llama de hace Veinte Años]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Salida]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Ilusión en Dardanelles]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - La Expiación de la Flama]]

=== Volumen 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - La Diferente Temperatura entre los Dos]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Hada]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 -El Sacerdote de Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Secretaria y el Emperador]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Antigua Ciudad de South Gotha ]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - Tregua]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Razón de Pelear]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - El Rey de Gallia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Aniquilación]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - El lugar del Valor]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Epílogo|Epílogo - Epílogo ]]

=== Volumen 8 - La Serenata de Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 8 - La Serenata de la nostalgia|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Cada Lado del Final de la Guerra]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - La Mañana de Saito]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Elfo de Oro]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Visita del Sacerdote Shintoista]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Desaparición de Gandalf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Conferencia de Naciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Los Usuarios del Vacío]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Myodhvitnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Espadachín]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas / 双月の舞踏会[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El Temor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - El Elfo del Bosque]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Encuentro y Partida de los Usuarios '''17% ~Preview~''']]
::*Capítulo 4 - El Título de Chevalier
::*Capítulo 5 - Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua
::*Capítulo 6 - Los Sentimientos de la Reina
::*Capítulo 7 - Solicitud
::*Capítulo 8 - El Baile de Sleipnir
::*Capítulo 9 - La Confrontación del Ave Misteriosa
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 10 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El ''Ostland'']]
::*Capítulo 2 - Elfo
::*Capítulo 3 - Ansiedad y Celos
::*Capítulo 4 - La Reina y los Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - Hermanos
::*Capítulo 6 - Seis Personas en Prisión
::*Capítulo 7 - Un Acuerdo del Pasado
::*Capítulo 8 - La Vieja Mansión de Órleans
::*Capítulo 9 - El Castillo de Alhambra
::*Capítulo 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volumen 11 - Un Dúo Inolvidable / 追憶の二重奏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 11 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*Capítulo 2 - La Reina y el Duque
::*Capítulo 3 - Karin el Viento Fuerte
::*Capítulo 4 - La Familia La Vallière
::*Capítulo 5 - Nuevo Período Escolar
::*Capítulo 6 - Lección Privada
::*Capítulo 7 - El Papa de Romalia
::*Capítulo 8 - Jörmungand
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión en Westwood
::*Capítulo 10 - El Corazón del Dúo
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 12 - El Día Festivo de 'Las Hadas' / 妖精達の休日===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Prólogo
'''El País Blanco（Albión）からの編入生'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
::*Capítulo 3
::*Capítulo 4
'''Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
'''El Derecho de Usar a Saito por un Día'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2

=== Volumen 13 - La Puerta al Mundo de la Tierra Santa / 聖国の世界扉===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Romalia
::*Capítulo 2 - La Desición de Saito
::*Capítulo 3 - A Bordo del ''Ostland''
::*Capítulo 4 - Los Dos Cuerpos de Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - La Persuasión del Papa
::*Capítulo 6 - Lanza Larga
::*Capítulo 7 - La Puerta del Mundo
::*Capítulo 8 - El Significado de una Sonrisa
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 14 - El Santo de Aquileia / 水都市の聖女===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Rebelión del Escuadrón de Flores
::*Capítulo 2 - La Tercera Ceremonia Anual de Coronación
::*Capítulo 3 - Un Gandalf Élfico
::*Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad del Agua
::*Capítulo 5 - Seis Mil Años Atrás
::*Capítulo 6 - La Calle del Tigre
::*Capítulo 7 - El Santo de Aquileia
::*Capítulo 8 - El Tigre de Acero
::*Capítulo 9 - El Recuerdo del Vínculo
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 15 - El Laberinto del Olvido / 忘却の夢迷宮===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Carcassonne
::*Capítulo 2 - El Concurso de Caballeros en la Arena
::*Capítulo 3 - Una Mente Perturbada
::*Capítulo 4 - Joya de Fuego
::*Capítulo 5 - Luna de Miel
::*Capítulo 6 - La Larga Noche de Tabitha
::*Capítulo 7 - El Plan Diplomático de Henrietta
::*Capítulo 8 - Coronación
::*Capítulo 9 - La Salida del Laberinto
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 16 - La Hora del Té en Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Recompensa de la Campaña
::*Capítulo 2 - Buscando Una Residencia
::*Capítulo 3 - La Melancolía de Henrietta, la Ansiedad de Louise, la Promoción de Saito
::*Capítulo 4 - Madre y Prima
::*Capítulo 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières
::*Capítulo 6 - La Hora del Té Diario
::*Capítulo 7 - La Academia de Eléonore
::*Capítulo 8 - El Sótano de la Residencia
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión Secreta
::*Capítulo 10 – Hermanos de los Elementos -元素の兄弟-
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 17 - Sor del Amanecer / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Desesperación de Saito
::*Capítulo 2 - Huida
::*Capítulo 3 - Encuentro y Camarada
::*Capítulo 4 - Suplicio
::*Capítulo 5 - El Primer Encuentro con Jack
::*Capítulo 6 - Damien y el Señor Gondrin
::*Capítulo 7 - Sor Louise
::*Capítulo 8 - La Resolución de Josette
::*Capitulo 9 - Dos Varas, Una Corona
::*Capítulo 10 - Una Fiesta en el Jardín Para Celebrar la Coronacion
::*Capítulo 11 - Enlaces
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 18 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Amantes 
::*Capítulo 2 - Fouquet Y Wardes 
::*Capítulo 3 - La Fiesta del Jadin de Josette 
::*Capítulo 4 - Estrategia 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Confesión del Papa 
::*Capítulo 6 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción 
::*Capítulo 7 - Nuestra Casa 
::*Capítulo 8 - El Elfo del Sahara 
::*Capítulo 9 - Encuentro Casual 
::*Epílogo

===Volumem 19 - El Espejo Redondo del Fundador / 始祖の円鏡 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Doncellas de Ornières 
::*Capítulo 2 - Asalto 
::*Capítulo 3 - Abducción 
::*Capítulo 4 - El Oasis de Rukshyana 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Visita de Ali 
::*Capítulo 6 - El Segundo Encuentro con Vidgar (?) 
::*Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise y la Elección de Romalia 
::*Capítulo 8 - Dos Prisioners 
::*Capítulo 9 - Confrontación con Ali 
::*Capítulo 10 - Escape 
::*Epílogo

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 1 - Tabitha y el Pterosaurio
::*Historia 2 - Tabitha y el Vampiro
::*Historia 3 - Tabitha y el Asesino
::*Historia 4 - Tabitha y la Muñeca Mágica

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険2===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 5 - Tabitha y el Apostador
::*Historia 6 - Tabitha y el Minotauro
::*Capítulo Extra - Un Día en la Vida de Sylphid
::*Historia 7 - Tabitha y el Ave del Paraíso
::*Historia 8 - Tabitha y el Puerto Naval

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険3===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 9 - Tabitha y Sylphid
::*Historia 10 - Tabitha y el viejo Guerrero
::*Historia 11 - Tabitha y el primer Amor
::*Historia 12 - El cumpleaños de Tabitha

== Miembros del Proyecto ==
*Administrador del Proyecto: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Supervisor del Proyecto (Español): [[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

=== Traductores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:ParruloFeliz|ParruloFeliz]]
::*[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]
::*[[user:KuroShinigami|KuroShinigami]]
::*[[user:Oga|Oga]]
'''INACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Kusanagi Kyo|Kusanagi Kyo]]
::*[[user:Alba Marina de la Vallière|Alba Marina de la Vallière]]
::*[[user:sr_reffery|sr_reffery]]
::*[[user:Qachiiz|Qachiiz]]

=== Editores ===
Este es el Equipo Editorial del Proyecto.
Regularmente estarán supervisando los proyectos para prevenir el vandalismo y asegurarse que los textos se están añadiendo. Si tienes alguna duda sobre ediciones específicas, contacta por favor con alguno de los miembros.

'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

== Información de las Series ==

* Volumen 1 - ''El Familiar de Zero'' / ゼロの使い魔 (publicado en Junio 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volumen 2 - ''Albión del Viento'' / 風のアルビオン (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volumen 3 - ''El Libro del Fundador'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volumen 4 - ''El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua'' / 誓約の水精霊 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volumen 5 - ''El ´Día Festivo de Tristain'' / トリスタニアの休日 (publicado en Julio 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volumen 6 - ''La Joya de Flama Roja de Redención'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉 (publicado en Noviembre 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volumen 7 - ''El Pentecostés Plateado'' / 銀の降臨祭 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volumen 8 - ''La Sereneta de Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (publicado en Junio 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volumen 9 - ''El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas'' / 双月の舞踏会 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volumen 10 - ''El Héroe de Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (publicado en Deciembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volumen 11 - ''Un Dueto de Recolección'' / 追憶の二重奏 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volumen 12 - ''El Día de los Elfos'' / 妖精達の休日 (publicado en Agosto 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volumen 13 - ''La Puerta a Tierra Santa'' / 聖国の世界扉 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volumen 14 - ''El Santo de Aquileia'' / 水都市の聖女 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Volumen 15 - ''El Laberinto del Olvido'' / 忘却の夢迷宮 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2418-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2418-8)
* Volumen 16 - ''La Hora del Té de Des Ornières'' / ド・オルニエールの安穏 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2664-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-2664-9)
* Volumen 17 - ''Sor del Amanecer'' (June 25, 2009)

* Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険2 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険3 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2727-1 ISBN 978-4-8401-2727-1)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Zero no Tsukaima ~ (Spanish)

2011-01-29T00:20:01Z

Lne:

Las series de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' están también disponibles en:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (Francés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italiano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polaco)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (Alemán)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vitnamese)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Coreano)]]

(Nota: El progreso de las traducción varía según la versión)

----

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|''Zero no Tsukaima'']]

Visita el [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Foro del Proyecto Baka-Tsuki] para discutir las series y otra información de Baka-Tsuki (inglés).

Los miembros de Baka-Tsuki interesados en las serie, visiten [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 esto].

== Actualizaciones ==

Las actualizaciones antiguas pueden encontrarse en [[Archivo ZnT Esp]].

== Traducción ==

A los traductores se les pide señalar el capítulo que desean traducir o estén traduciendo en la [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration_%28Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%29|Página de Registro]] para todos los capítulos de ''Zero no Tsukaima''.

=== Stándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con los puntos resaltados en [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

La mayoría de estos capítulos son traducciones de la versión traducida a inglés en esta misma página. Si tienes acceso a los originales y descubres un error, '''por favor, siéntete con total libertad para hacer las correciones''' - esto es un Wiki, lo que significa que cualquiera puede modificar cosas (y si lo malogras, podemos revertir tus cambios si se juzga necesario. Podemos ver las correcciones que hayas hecho, así que sólo continúa, en vez de esconderte o esperar permiso.

=== Colaboración Conjunta ===
La versión en inglés de este proyecto fue en [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] (colaboración conjunta) con los siguientes grupos:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (que también trabajó en la versión manga de las series)
::*Volumen 1 (todos los capítulos)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 1
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 2

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima (Esp) - Referencia de Nombres|Referencias de Nombres]] ===
Guía de nombres usados para la Versión en Español de Zero no Tsukaima.

== Novelas de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' (Noboru Yamaguchi) ==

===Volumen 1 - El Familiar de Zero / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Espa%C3%B1ol:Volumen_1_-_El_Familiar_de_Zero|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Portada_y_Contraportada|Portada y Contraportada]]
'''El reino de la Magia'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - Soy un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - Louise la Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - Leyenda]]
'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - El Día de un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Kirche la Ardiente]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Vendedor de Armas de Tristain]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - Fouquet la Tierra Desmoronadora]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Báculo de la Destrucción]]

=== Volumen 2 - Albión del Viento / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_2_-_Albión_del_Viento|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Bote Secreto]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Tristeza de Su Majestad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - La Petición de una Amiga de la Infancia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad-Puerto de La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Un Día de Descanso Antes de Partir]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Continente Blanco]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Príncipe de un País Moribundo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - La Víspera de la Batalla Final en Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - La Batalla Final ]]

=== Volumen 3 - El Libro del Fundador/ 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_3_-_El_Libro_del_Fundador|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Linaje de Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Enfermedad de Amor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Libro del Fundador]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - Triángulo Amoroso]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - El Arsenal y la Familia Real]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - En Busca de un Tesoro]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Manto del Dragón]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Laboratorio de Colbert]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - Declaración de Guerra]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo10|Capítulo 10 - El Vacío]]

=== Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero no Tsukaima: Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Prol|Prólogo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_01|Capítulo 1 - La Santa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_02|Capítulo 2 - Saito Va de Compras a la Ciudad Victoriosa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_03|Capítulo 3 - El Traje de Marinera y los Celos de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_04|Capítulo 4 - El Secreto de Tabitha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_05|Capítulo 5 - La Fuerza de una Poción de Amor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_06|Capítulo 6 - El Espíritu del Agua]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_07|Capítulo 7 - El Anillo de Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_08|Capítulo 8 - Reunión con la Falsedad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_09|Capítulo 9 - Un Enfrentamiento Triste]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Epil|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - La Posada "Hadas Encantadoras"]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - El Encuentro con la Flama y la Amistad con el Viento]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Día Festivo de Tristain]]

=== Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - De Vuelta a Casa]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Duque de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Comandante Guiche y Cadete Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Llama de hace Veinte Años]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Salida]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Ilusión en Dardanelles]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - La Expiación de la Flama]]

=== Volumen 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - La Diferente Temperatura entre los Dos]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Hada]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 -El Sacerdote de Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Secretaria y el Emperador]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Antigua Ciudad de South Gotha ]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - Tregua]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Razón de Pelear]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - El Rey de Gallia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Aniquilación]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - El lugar del Valor]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Epílogo|Epílogo - Epílogo ]]

=== Volumen 8 - La Serenata de Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 8 - La Serenata de la nostalgia|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Cada Lado del Final de la Guerra]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - La Mañana de Saito]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Elfo de Oro]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Visita del Sacerdote Shintoista]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Desaparición de Gandalf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Conferencia de Naciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Los Usuarios del Vacío]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Myodhvitnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Espadachín]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas / 双月の舞踏会[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El Temor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - El Elfo del Bosque]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Encuentro y Partida de los Usuarios '''17% ~Preview~''']]
::*Capítulo 4 - El Título de Chevalier
::*Capítulo 5 - Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua
::*Capítulo 6 - Los Sentimientos de la Reina
::*Capítulo 7 - Solicitud
::*Capítulo 8 - El Baile de Sleipnir
::*Capítulo 9 - La Confrontación del Ave Misteriosa
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 10 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El ''Ostland'']]
::*Capítulo 2 - Elfo
::*Capítulo 3 - Ansiedad y Celos
::*Capítulo 4 - La Reina y los Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - Hermanos
::*Capítulo 6 - Seis Personas en Prisión
::*Capítulo 7 - Un Acuerdo del Pasado
::*Capítulo 8 - La Vieja Mansión de Órleans
::*Capítulo 9 - El Castillo de Alhambra
::*Capítulo 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volumen 11 - Un Dúo Inolvidable / 追憶の二重奏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 11 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*Capítulo 2 - La Reina y el Duque
::*Capítulo 3 - Karin el Viento Fuerte
::*Capítulo 4 - La Familia La Vallière
::*Capítulo 5 - Nuevo Período Escolar
::*Capítulo 6 - Lección Privada
::*Capítulo 7 - El Papa de Romalia
::*Capítulo 8 - Jörmungand
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión en Westwood
::*Capítulo 10 - El Corazón del Dúo
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 12 - El Día Festivo de 'Las Hadas' / 妖精達の休日===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Prólogo
'''El País Blanco（Albión）からの編入生'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
::*Capítulo 3
::*Capítulo 4
'''Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
'''El Derecho de Usar a Saito por un Día'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2

=== Volumen 13 - La Puerta al Mundo de la Tierra Santa / 聖国の世界扉===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Romalia
::*Capítulo 2 - La Desición de Saito
::*Capítulo 3 - A Bordo del ''Ostland''
::*Capítulo 4 - Los Dos Cuerpos de Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - La Persuasión del Papa
::*Capítulo 6 - Lanza Larga
::*Capítulo 7 - La Puerta del Mundo
::*Capítulo 8 - El Significado de una Sonrisa
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 14 - El Santo de Aquileia / 水都市の聖女===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Rebelión del Escuadrón de Flores
::*Capítulo 2 - La Tercera Ceremonia Anual de Coronación
::*Capítulo 3 - Un Gandalf Élfico
::*Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad del Agua
::*Capítulo 5 - Seis Mil Años Atrás
::*Capítulo 6 - La Calle del Tigre
::*Capítulo 7 - El Santo de Aquileia
::*Capítulo 8 - El Tigre de Acero
::*Capítulo 9 - El Recuerdo del Vínculo
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 15 - El Laberinto del Olvido / 忘却の夢迷宮===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Carcassonne
::*Capítulo 2 - El Concurso de Caballeros en la Arena
::*Capítulo 3 - Una Mente Perturbada
::*Capítulo 4 - Joya de Fuego
::*Capítulo 5 - Luna de Miel
::*Capítulo 6 - La Larga Noche de Tabitha
::*Capítulo 7 - El Plan Diplomático de Henrietta
::*Capítulo 8 - Coronación
::*Capítulo 9 - La Salida del Laberinto
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 16 - La Hora del Té en Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Recompensa de la Campaña
::*Capítulo 2 - Buscando Una Residencia
::*Capítulo 3 - La Melancolía de Henrietta, la Ansiedad de Louise, la Promoción de Saito
::*Capítulo 4 - Madre y Prima
::*Capítulo 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières
::*Capítulo 6 - La Hora del Té Diario
::*Capítulo 7 - La Academia de Eléonore
::*Capítulo 8 - El Sótano de la Residencia
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión Secreta
::*Capítulo 10 – Hermanos de los Elementos -元素の兄弟-
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 17 - Sor del Amanecer / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Desesperación de Saito
::*Capítulo 2 - Huida
::*Capítulo 3 - Encuentro y Camarada
::*Capítulo 4 - Suplicio
::*Capítulo 5 - El Primer Encuentro con Jack
::*Capítulo 6 - Damien y el Señor Gondrin
::*Capítulo 7 - Sor Louise
::*Capítulo 8 - La Resolución de Josette
::*Capitulo 9 - Dos Varas, Una Corona
::*Capítulo 10 - Una Fiesta en el Jardín Para Celebrar la Coronacion
::*Capítulo 11 - Enlaces
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 18 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Amantes 
::*Capítulo 2 - Fouquet Y Wardes 
::*Capítulo 3 - La Fiesta del Jadin de Josette 
::*Capítulo 4 - Estrategia 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Confesión del Papa 
::*Capítulo 6 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción 
::*Capítulo 7 - Nuestra Casa 
::*Capítulo 8 - El Elfo del Sahara 
::*Capítulo 9 - Encuentro Casual 
::*Epílogo

===Volumem 19 - El Espejo Redondo del Fundador / 始祖の円鏡 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Doncellas de Ornières 
::*Capítulo 2 - Asalto 
::*Capítulo 3 - Abducción 
::*Capítulo 4 - El Oasis de Rukshyana 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Visita de Ali 
::*Capítulo 6 - El Segundo Encuentro con Vidgar (?) 
::*Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise y la Elección de Romalia 
::*Capítulo 8 - Dos Prisioners 
::*Capítulo 9 - Confrontación con Ali 
::*Capítulo 10 - Escape 
::*Epílogo

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 1 - Tabitha y el Pterosaurio
::*Historia 2 - Tabitha y el Vampiro
::*Historia 3 - Tabitha y el Asesino
::*Historia 4 - Tabitha y la Muñeca Mágica

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険2===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 5 - Tabitha y el Apostador
::*Historia 6 - Tabitha y el Minotauro
::*Capítulo Extra - Un Día en la Vida de Sylphid
::*Historia 7 - Tabitha y el Ave del Paraíso
::*Historia 8 - Tabitha y el Puerto Naval

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険3===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 9 - Tabitha y Sylphid
::*Historia 10 - Tabitha y el viejo Guerrero
::*Historia 11 - Tabitha y el primer Amor
::*Historia 12 - El cumpleaños de Tabitha

== Miembros del Proyecto ==
*Administrador del Proyecto: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Supervisor del Proyecto (Español): [[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

=== Traductores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:ParruloFeliz|ParruloFeliz]]
::*[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]
::*[[user:KuroShinigami|KuroShinigami]]
::*[[user:Oga|Oga]]
'''INACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Kusanagi Kyo|Kusanagi Kyo]]
::*[[user:Alba Marina de la Vallière|Alba Marina de la Vallière]]
::*[[user:sr_reffery|sr_reffery]]
::*[[user:Qachiiz|Qachiiz]]

=== Editores ===
Este es el Equipo Editorial del Proyecto.
Regularmente estarán supervisando los proyectos para prevenir el vandalismo y asegurarse que los textos se están añadiendo. Si tienes alguna duda sobre ediciones específicas, contacta por favor con alguno de los miembros.

'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

== Información de las Series ==

* Volumen 1 - ''El Familiar de Zero'' / ゼロの使い魔 (publicado en Junio 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volumen 2 - ''Albión del Viento'' / 風のアルビオン (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volumen 3 - ''El Libro del Fundador'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volumen 4 - ''El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua'' / 誓約の水精霊 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volumen 5 - ''El ´Día Festivo de Tristain'' / トリスタニアの休日 (publicado en Julio 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volumen 6 - ''La Joya de Flama Roja de Redención'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉 (publicado en Noviembre 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volumen 7 - ''El Pentecostés Plateado'' / 銀の降臨祭 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volumen 8 - ''La Sereneta de Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (publicado en Junio 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volumen 9 - ''El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas'' / 双月の舞踏会 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volumen 10 - ''El Héroe de Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (publicado en Deciembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volumen 11 - ''Un Dueto de Recolección'' / 追憶の二重奏 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volumen 12 - ''El Día de los Elfos'' / 妖精達の休日 (publicado en Agosto 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volumen 13 - ''La Puerta a Tierra Santa'' / 聖国の世界扉 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volumen 14 - ''El Santo de Aquileia'' / 水都市の聖女 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Volumen 15 - ''El Laberinto del Olvido'' / 忘却の夢迷宮 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2418-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2418-8)
* Volumen 16 - ''La Hora del Té de Des Ornières'' / ド・オルニエールの安穏 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2664-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-2664-9)
* Volumen 17 - ''Sor del Amanecer'' (June 25, 2009)

* Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険2 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険3 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2727-1 ISBN 978-4-8401-2727-1)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Petencostés de Plata

2011-01-29T00:19:15Z

Lne: Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Petencostés de Plata moved to Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata

#REDIRECT [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata]]

Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata

2011-01-29T00:19:15Z

Lne: Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Petencostés de Plata moved to Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata

===Ilustraciones===
{{:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Illustrations}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 1}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 2}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 3}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 4}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 5}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 6}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 7}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 8}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 9}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 10}}
 
{{:Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Epílogo}}
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~|Pagina Principal]]
|

Zero no Tsukaima ~ (Spanish)

2011-01-29T00:15:03Z

Lne:

Las series de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' están también disponibles en:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (Francés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italiano)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polaco)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesio)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (Alemán)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vitnamese)]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Coreano)]]

(Nota: El progreso de las traducción varía según la versión)

----

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|''Zero no Tsukaima'']]

Visita el [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Foro del Proyecto Baka-Tsuki] para discutir las series y otra información de Baka-Tsuki (inglés).

Los miembros de Baka-Tsuki interesados en las serie, visiten [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 esto].

== Actualizaciones ==

Las actualizaciones antiguas pueden encontrarse en [[Archivo ZnT Esp]].

== Traducción ==

A los traductores se les pide señalar el capítulo que desean traducir o estén traduciendo en la [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration_%28Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%29|Página de Registro]] para todos los capítulos de ''Zero no Tsukaima''.

=== Stándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con los puntos resaltados en [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

La mayoría de estos capítulos son traducciones de la versión traducida a inglés en esta misma página. Si tienes acceso a los originales y descubres un error, '''por favor, siéntete con total libertad para hacer las correciones''' - esto es un Wiki, lo que significa que cualquiera puede modificar cosas (y si lo malogras, podemos revertir tus cambios si se juzga necesario. Podemos ver las correcciones que hayas hecho, así que sólo continúa, en vez de esconderte o esperar permiso.

=== Colaboración Conjunta ===
La versión en inglés de este proyecto fue en [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] (colaboración conjunta) con los siguientes grupos:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (que también trabajó en la versión manga de las series)
::*Volumen 1 (todos los capítulos)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 1
::*Volumen 1, Capítulo 2

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima (Esp) - Referencia de Nombres|Referencias de Nombres]] ===
Guía de nombres usados para la Versión en Español de Zero no Tsukaima.

== Novelas de ''Zero no Tsukaima'' (Noboru Yamaguchi) ==

===Volumen 1 - El Familiar de Zero / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Espa%C3%B1ol:Volumen_1_-_El_Familiar_de_Zero|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Portada_y_Contraportada|Portada y Contraportada]]
'''El reino de la Magia'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - Soy un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - Louise la Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - Leyenda]]
'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - El Día de un Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Kirche la Ardiente]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Vendedor de Armas de Tristain]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - Fouquet la Tierra Desmoronadora]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen1_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Báculo de la Destrucción]]

=== Volumen 2 - Albión del Viento / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_2_-_Albión_del_Viento|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Bote Secreto]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Tristeza de Su Majestad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - La Petición de una Amiga de la Infancia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad-Puerto de La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - Un Día de Descanso Antes de Partir]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - El Continente Blanco]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Príncipe de un País Moribundo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - La Víspera de la Batalla Final en Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen2_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - La Batalla Final ]]

=== Volumen 3 - El Libro del Fundador/ 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen_3_-_El_Libro_del_Fundador|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - El Linaje de Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - La Enfermedad de Amor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Libro del Fundador]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo4|Capítulo 4 - Triángulo Amoroso]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo5|Capítulo 5 - El Arsenal y la Familia Real]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo6|Capítulo 6 - En Busca de un Tesoro]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo7|Capítulo 7 - El Manto del Dragón]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo8|Capítulo 8 - El Laboratorio de Colbert]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo9|Capítulo 9 - Declaración de Guerra]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Español:Volumen3_Capítulo10|Capítulo 10 - El Vacío]]

=== Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero no Tsukaima: Volumen 4 - El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Prol|Prólogo]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_01|Capítulo 1 - La Santa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_02|Capítulo 2 - Saito Va de Compras a la Ciudad Victoriosa]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_03|Capítulo 3 - El Traje de Marinera y los Celos de Louise]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_04|Capítulo 4 - El Secreto de Tabitha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_05|Capítulo 5 - La Fuerza de una Poción de Amor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_06|Capítulo 6 - El Espíritu del Agua]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_07|Capítulo 7 - El Anillo de Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_08|Capítulo 8 - Reunión con la Falsedad]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_09|Capítulo 9 - Un Enfrentamiento Triste]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_ESP_VOL4_Epil|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 5 - El Día Festivo de Tristain|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo1|Capítulo 1 - La Posada "Hadas Encantadoras"]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo2|Capítulo 2 - El Encuentro con la Flama y la Amistad con el Viento]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima ~Versión Española~:Volumen5 Capítulo3|Capítulo 3 - El Día Festivo de Tristain]]

=== Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 6 - El Rubí de Expiación|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - De Vuelta a Casa]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Duque de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 6 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Comandante Guiche y Cadete Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Llama de hace Veinte Años]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Salida]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Ilusión en Dardanelles]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Version: Volumen 6 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - La Expiación de la Flama]]

=== Volumen 7 - El Pentecostés de Plata / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero no Tsukaima : Volume 7 - El Petencostés de Plata|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - La Diferente Temperatura entre los Dos]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Hada]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 -El Sacerdote de Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Secretaria y el Emperador]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Antigua Ciudad de South Gotha ]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - Tregua]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Razón de Pelear]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - El Rey de Gallia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Aniquilación]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - El lugar del Valor]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 7 Epílogo|Epílogo - Epílogo ]]

=== Volumen 8 - La Serenata de Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 8 - La Serenata de la nostalgia|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Cada Lado del Final de la Guerra]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - La Mañana de Saito]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Elfo de Oro]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 4|Capítulo 4 - La Visita del Sacerdote Shintoista]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 5|Capítulo 5 - La Desaparición de Gandalf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La Conferencia de Naciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 7|Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Los Usuarios del Vacío]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Myodhvitnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Capítulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Espadachín]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 8 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

=== Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas / 双月の舞踏会[[Zero no Tsukaima : Volumen 9 - El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas|(Texto Completo)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El Temor de Louise]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 2|Capítulo 2 - El Elfo del Bosque]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 9 Capítulo 3|Capítulo 3 - El Encuentro y Partida de los Usuarios '''17% ~Preview~''']]
::*Capítulo 4 - El Título de Chevalier
::*Capítulo 5 - Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua
::*Capítulo 6 - Los Sentimientos de la Reina
::*Capítulo 7 - Solicitud
::*Capítulo 8 - El Baile de Sleipnir
::*Capítulo 9 - La Confrontación del Ave Misteriosa
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Ilustraciones]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 10 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - El ''Ostland'']]
::*Capítulo 2 - Elfo
::*Capítulo 3 - Ansiedad y Celos
::*Capítulo 4 - La Reina y los Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - Hermanos
::*Capítulo 6 - Seis Personas en Prisión
::*Capítulo 7 - Un Acuerdo del Pasado
::*Capítulo 8 - La Vieja Mansión de Órleans
::*Capítulo 9 - El Castillo de Alhambra
::*Capítulo 10 - El Héroe de Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volumen 11 - Un Dúo Inolvidable / 追憶の二重奏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima - Spanish Versión: Volumen 11 Capítulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*Capítulo 2 - La Reina y el Duque
::*Capítulo 3 - Karin el Viento Fuerte
::*Capítulo 4 - La Familia La Vallière
::*Capítulo 5 - Nuevo Período Escolar
::*Capítulo 6 - Lección Privada
::*Capítulo 7 - El Papa de Romalia
::*Capítulo 8 - Jörmungand
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión en Westwood
::*Capítulo 10 - El Corazón del Dúo
::*Epílogo

=== Volumen 12 - El Día Festivo de 'Las Hadas' / 妖精達の休日===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Prólogo
'''El País Blanco（Albión）からの編入生'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
::*Capítulo 3
::*Capítulo 4
'''Los Caballeros del Espíritu del Agua'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2
'''El Derecho de Usar a Saito por un Día'''
::*Capítulo 1
::*Capítulo 2

=== Volumen 13 - La Puerta al Mundo de la Tierra Santa / 聖国の世界扉===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Romalia
::*Capítulo 2 - La Desición de Saito
::*Capítulo 3 - A Bordo del ''Ostland''
::*Capítulo 4 - Los Dos Cuerpos de Caballeros
::*Capítulo 5 - La Persuasión del Papa
::*Capítulo 6 - Lanza Larga
::*Capítulo 7 - La Puerta del Mundo
::*Capítulo 8 - El Significado de una Sonrisa
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 14 - El Santo de Aquileia / 水都市の聖女===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Rebelión del Escuadrón de Flores
::*Capítulo 2 - La Tercera Ceremonia Anual de Coronación
::*Capítulo 3 - Un Gandalf Élfico
::*Capítulo 4 - La Ciudad del Agua
::*Capítulo 5 - Seis Mil Años Atrás
::*Capítulo 6 - La Calle del Tigre
::*Capítulo 7 - El Santo de Aquileia
::*Capítulo 8 - El Tigre de Acero
::*Capítulo 9 - El Recuerdo del Vínculo
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 15 - El Laberinto del Olvido / 忘却の夢迷宮===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Carcassonne
::*Capítulo 2 - El Concurso de Caballeros en la Arena
::*Capítulo 3 - Una Mente Perturbada
::*Capítulo 4 - Joya de Fuego
::*Capítulo 5 - Luna de Miel
::*Capítulo 6 - La Larga Noche de Tabitha
::*Capítulo 7 - El Plan Diplomático de Henrietta
::*Capítulo 8 - Coronación
::*Capítulo 9 - La Salida del Laberinto
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 16 - La Hora del Té en Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===

::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Recompensa de la Campaña
::*Capítulo 2 - Buscando Una Residencia
::*Capítulo 3 - La Melancolía de Henrietta, la Ansiedad de Louise, la Promoción de Saito
::*Capítulo 4 - Madre y Prima
::*Capítulo 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières
::*Capítulo 6 - La Hora del Té Diario
::*Capítulo 7 - La Academia de Eléonore
::*Capítulo 8 - El Sótano de la Residencia
::*Capítulo 9 - Reunión Secreta
::*Capítulo 10 – Hermanos de los Elementos -元素の兄弟-
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 17 - Sor del Amanecer / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - La Desesperación de Saito
::*Capítulo 2 - Huida
::*Capítulo 3 - Encuentro y Camarada
::*Capítulo 4 - Suplicio
::*Capítulo 5 - El Primer Encuentro con Jack
::*Capítulo 6 - Damien y el Señor Gondrin
::*Capítulo 7 - Sor Louise
::*Capítulo 8 - La Resolución de Josette
::*Capitulo 9 - Dos Varas, Una Corona
::*Capítulo 10 - Una Fiesta en el Jardín Para Celebrar la Coronacion
::*Capítulo 11 - Enlaces
::*Epílogo

===Volumen 18 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Amantes 
::*Capítulo 2 - Fouquet Y Wardes 
::*Capítulo 3 - La Fiesta del Jadin de Josette 
::*Capítulo 4 - Estrategia 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Confesión del Papa 
::*Capítulo 6 - La Piedra Espiritual de la Destrucción 
::*Capítulo 7 - Nuestra Casa 
::*Capítulo 8 - El Elfo del Sahara 
::*Capítulo 9 - Encuentro Casual 
::*Epílogo

===Volumem 19 - El Espejo Redondo del Fundador / 始祖の円鏡 ===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Capítulo 1 - Doncellas de Ornières 
::*Capítulo 2 - Asalto 
::*Capítulo 3 - Abducción 
::*Capítulo 4 - El Oasis de Rukshyana 
::*Capítulo 5 - La Visita de Ali 
::*Capítulo 6 - El Segundo Encuentro con Vidgar (?) 
::*Capítulo 7 - La Decisión de Louise y la Elección de Romalia 
::*Capítulo 8 - Dos Prisioners 
::*Capítulo 9 - Confrontación con Ali 
::*Capítulo 10 - Escape 
::*Epílogo

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 1 - Tabitha y el Pterosaurio
::*Historia 2 - Tabitha y el Vampiro
::*Historia 3 - Tabitha y el Asesino
::*Historia 4 - Tabitha y la Muñeca Mágica

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険2===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 5 - Tabitha y el Apostador
::*Historia 6 - Tabitha y el Minotauro
::*Capítulo Extra - Un Día en la Vida de Sylphid
::*Historia 7 - Tabitha y el Ave del Paraíso
::*Historia 8 - Tabitha y el Puerto Naval

=== Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - La Aventura de Tabitha / タバサの冒険3===
::*Ilustraciones
::*Historia 9 - Tabitha y Sylphid
::*Historia 10 - Tabitha y el viejo Guerrero
::*Historia 11 - Tabitha y el primer Amor
::*Historia 12 - El cumpleaños de Tabitha

== Miembros del Proyecto ==
*Administrador del Proyecto: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Supervisor del Proyecto (Español): [[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]

=== Traductores ===
'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:ParruloFeliz|ParruloFeliz]]
::*[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]
::*[[user:KuroShinigami|KuroShinigami]]
::*[[user:Oga|Oga]]
'''INACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Kusanagi Kyo|Kusanagi Kyo]]
::*[[user:Alba Marina de la Vallière|Alba Marina de la Vallière]]
::*[[user:sr_reffery|sr_reffery]]
::*[[user:Qachiiz|Qachiiz]]

=== Editores ===
Este es el Equipo Editorial del Proyecto.
Regularmente estarán supervisando los proyectos para prevenir el vandalismo y asegurarse que los textos se están añadiendo. Si tienes alguna duda sobre ediciones específicas, contacta por favor con alguno de los miembros.

'''ACTIVOS'''
::*[[user:Macko Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

== Información de las Series ==

* Volumen 1 - ''El Familiar de Zero'' / ゼロの使い魔 (publicado en Junio 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volumen 2 - ''Albión del Viento'' / 風のアルビオン (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volumen 3 - ''El Libro del Fundador'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volumen 4 - ''El Juramento al Espíritu del Agua'' / 誓約の水精霊 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volumen 5 - ''El ´Día Festivo de Tristain'' / トリスタニアの休日 (publicado en Julio 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volumen 6 - ''La Joya de Flama Roja de Redención'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉 (publicado en Noviembre 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volumen 7 - ''El Pentecostés Plateado'' / 銀の降臨祭 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volumen 8 - ''La Sereneta de Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (publicado en Junio 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volumen 9 - ''El Baile de las Lunas Gemelas'' / 双月の舞踏会 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volumen 10 - ''El Héroe de Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (publicado en Deciembre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volumen 11 - ''Un Dueto de Recolección'' / 追憶の二重奏 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volumen 12 - ''El Día de los Elfos'' / 妖精達の休日 (publicado en Agosto 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volumen 13 - ''La Puerta a Tierra Santa'' / 聖国の世界扉 (publicado en Diciembre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volumen 14 - ''El Santo de Aquileia'' / 水都市の聖女 (publicado en Mayo 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Volumen 15 - ''El Laberinto del Olvido'' / 忘却の夢迷宮 (publicado en Septiembre 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2418-3 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2418-8)
* Volumen 16 - ''La Hora del Té de Des Ornières'' / ド・オルニエールの安穏 (publicado en Febrero 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2664-X e ISBN 978-4-8401-2664-9)
* Volumen 17 - ''Sor del Amanecer'' (June 25, 2009)

* Historia Aparte Volumen 1 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 e ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 2 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険2 (publicado en Octubre 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 e ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)
* Historia Aparte Volumen 3 - ''La Aventura de Tabitha'' / タバサの冒険3 (publicado en Marzo 25, 2009; ISBN 4-8401-2727-1 ISBN 978-4-8401-2727-1)

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8000ma vez

2011-01-16T02:56:17Z

Lne:

"¿Por qué no lo matas?"

Haruaki-kun jocosamente me sugiere su teoría.


<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 7000ma vez|7000ma vez ]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 9000ma vez|9000ma vez ]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 7000ma vez

2011-01-16T02:55:51Z

Lne: Me acabo de dar cuenta que con esto parezco un lurker legendario, a pesar de haber checkeado la página de pura casualidad.

"¿Por qué no lo matas?"

Haruaki-kun jocosamente me dice esta solución lógica.


<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 6000ma vez |6000ma vez ]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8000ma vez |8000ma vez ]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5000ma vez

2011-01-16T02:50:58Z

Lne:

"¿Por qué no lo matas?"

Fue la bizarra tontería que, jocosamente, Haruaki-kun me sugiere en cuanto lo consulto.


<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 0 vez (2) |0 vez (2) ]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 6000ma vez |6000ma vez ]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 6000ma vez

2011-01-16T02:47:41Z

Lne:

"¿Por qué no lo matas?"

Haruaki-kun jocosamente me dice la misma solución por enésima vez cuando lo consulto.


<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 5000ma vez |5000ma vez ]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 7000ma vez |7000ma vez ]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 1: Ryo

2010-10-05T17:38:29Z

Lne: /* Part 1 */ Rewrote the end of a sentence that sounded weird to me...

== Part 1 ==
For the very first time in my life I was woken up by a common electronic alarm clock.

This might strike you as odd because you probably are someone who had the chance to lead a common life so far, but till now I have been woken up by the weirdest things, including the deathly elbow blows of my female cousins, by the screams of classmates and neighbours and there was even this time a maid walked in and...

…never mind.

Quick as something very quick, I opened the curtains and promptly let the sunshine in. With the open windows it was easy to see that I wasn't paying much attention during the move yesterday; this city seems to be really awesome. I have been in many, many places around the world (probably more than most TV channels, including the cable ones), but I still think this place looks great especially because of its simplicity.

It kind of reminded me of a small rural village I had the chance of visiting once. It seemed really peaceful at the start, but after a festival to one of their local gods, I suddenly found myself trapped into a mysterious murder case. A brutal one. With time loops.

Maybe I am not that fond of simple places after all...

Still half asleep I slowly crawled out of my bed and did my best to dodge the several randomly placed closed boxes on the floor on my way to the flat’s kitchen, and if we just ignore that surprisingly tricky last box it will be obvious to anyone that I managed to complete said task marvelously. I wonder if there is a world record on that.

While the water boiled, lazily as if it was too tired to respect or even consider the laws of Thermodynamics, I too did something without giving that much attention to that action: brushing my teeth. Having such a distracted mind in the early morning could give me enormous problems in a not so distant future. Most of them involved dental care.

However, to find myself in numb state was not something usual to me (which is a great thing, considering that at the very least it postpones some rather painful visits to dentists); at that moment there was something deeply disturbing me: it's incredibly really hard to get used to the silence when you were surrounded by noise your entire life. Actually, the absence of noise is not pleasing in said circumstances, but truly unsettling.

As you can already imagine by now, this is the first day I'm living on my own.

It's pretty unusual for a teenager to do that, especially with their parent's consent (and I guess in my case, I could safely say "relief"). I don't blame them or feel angry about it. It's better for everyone, hopefully.

We have moved around many, many times and still, this force I like to call Mystery always managed to find me. They eventually got tired of being in a different town every month and if I hadn't left, they'd probably grow tired of each other. I couldn't let that happen, not when they gave up so much for me. So, I asked for their permission to live by myself. I wasn't expecting them to like the idea, though.

Which leads us to my first solo flight and the awkward taste it leaves on my mouth. No, wait, I can actually explain the awkward taste. Distracted as I was, I managed to mistake two things that were not similar at all and ended up brushing my teeth with soap. Well, I suppose it could be worse; at least my teeth are clean.

The tea kettle eventually became too bored of that slow heating and after making up with Physics, caused the water to quickly reach the proper temperature and whistled in an earsplitting high frequency that interrupted the house’s maddening silence all of a sudden.

Ignoring the shiny and nearly bubbly reflection of my teeth in the mirror, I ran to the kitchen to turn off the stove. After adding the hot water to the instant noodle cup, I look at my new whole-floor apartment through the kitchen bar. It seems really big, especially because I am fully aware there will be only a single person living here.

My first breakfast alone was both silent and simple, and it tasted a little bit like solitude. And soap.

“I really need to stop doing this.” I said to the air, oxygen and carbon being my only companions. No, that was quite imprecise; I’d better take that back before the rest of the Periodic Table elements that can be found in my house start feeling uneasy. “Living by myself can be a good experience for me, and I might grow up a lot because of this situation. This self-pity thing is not good for me, and I'm certainly not going anywhere thinking like that...”

If reality was a perfect place, that would be the moment an incandescent light bulb would have magically appeared over my head mostly for comedic effect (thankfully, since I assume the sudden materialization of an object above my body for other purpose other than comedy would be rather terrifying).

“...wait a second.” My monologue went on, finally bringing some action into such a monotonous setting. “That is probably the solution; I need to go out! Yes, going out does sound like a fabulous idea to get rid of those unneeded feelings. The timing for that is also perfect: I have a new city to explore and I bet there are many places worth visiting here.”

It sounded like a plan to me at the time. A much better plan than spending the day tidying the place up, which seemed quite pointless to me considering I wasn’t expecting any visits. It was a Sunday, for crying out loud. Sundays are for rest.

Surrounded by countless boxes I still needed to unpack but didn’t felt like doing so at the moment, I quickly finished that flat’s soundless inaugural meal.

A few minutes later, I started my amazing journey through unknown city streets. There was a lot of green on them, but not enough to classify it as a rural town (hopefully). I could see some fancy shops and a few restaurants of famous franchises and then realized that I had probably moved to a developing city. My parents surely did a great job by buying real estate here, since its value will only rise as the city grows.

I can’t help but wonder what they are doing right now.

The streets were surprisingly calm, even for a Sunday morning. Keeping in mind that the schools were closed, I supposed the city manages to be a look more crowded on the other days.

Without a proper destination, I walked through the streets and saw several great places to spend and, if it comes to that, kill time. It occurred to me that I could and presumably would bring my friends to some of those cafes and shops. As soon as I made some new friends, that is. Anyway, I guess hanging around in this city will be nice.

''Before you manage to ruin everything up again, right?''

The mysterious yet recurring voice at the back of my head just spoiled the whole moment for me. It's really hard to be optimistic about your future when the one pointing the flaws in your plans is yourself. Especially because you alone can't argue with your own life experience and every single discussion is pointless because it is nothing but a poorly written monologue in the end.

No, I won't let myself surrender to pessimism so easily. You can only fail if you stop trying, or so I heard. Obviously, I have heard a lot of sayings that didn’t actually worked on real life, but that’s certainly not the point. If you haven't stopped trying, every apparent failure is just a step in your journey to victory. Perhaps just another failure, making it a series. Or just adding new elements to an existing set. Anyway, I won't allow myself to succumb to such a fate without even trying!

“Take that, mysterious voice!”

With my self-confidence reaching a high level, I kept walking aimlessly until I approached a bridge that directly connected the residential side of the city to the commercial one. Oh, so there were the big stores, the important buildings and probably the schools. Maybe this city isn't that small, after all. Which is a great thing, since big cities are less prone to unfortunate things such as, say, time loops than rural villages. That’s common sense, right?

When I was just about to cross the bridge and resume my exploring journey, I was stopped by a magnificent, overwhelming vision.

Next to the bridge, the most beautiful girl I had ever seen was staring directly at me.

Her long, golden hair moved like flames due to that precise, perfect action of the wind that we only get to see in ads and fiction. The frilly one piece dress she was wearing was crimson red and along with her beach sand coloured skin, made her look like the sun itself. Wait, why do I feel so poetic?

She, whom I could easily mistake for a Greek goddess statue, suddenly started moving and I felt my own heart clearly skipping a whole beat. No, that's way too cliché and imprecise; actually my heart had a syncopated pause, to be more exact, a dotted eighth rest which marked a drastic change in the time signature of my heartbeat. Now that I think about it, ‘you make my heart go prog’ sounds like a fairly decent pick-up line for musicians. I can even picture it as a popular t-shirt stamp.

It skipped, anyway.

As she sweetly came in my direction, I noticed that I couldn't move or look around; it was like her innocent face (that for some unknown reason matched perfectly her well developed body) was made of quicksand, and I took way too long to realize that I was sinking in.

She stopped in front of me, close enough for me to feel her delicious scent, the scent of raw sunflower seeds. The Sun smiled to me and tried to tell me something, but I was deeply lost in the smooth movement of her cherry lips. Once she stopped talking, I realized that I was missing something.

"I'm sorry, what did you just said?"

Now, I need to confess; I understood what she said, I really did. It would be weird if, after paying such devoted attention to her beautiful lips, I hadn't read what they were trying to say. However, I really wanted to see them moving one more time. Call me what you want, I don't mind. You'd have done the same thing, or wished you had.

"I said 'excuse me, what time is it?'" 
"Oh, let me see..." I looked at my cell phone screen. "Exactly 11:45."

She smiled, looking so radiant I was afraid I could go blind.

"Thank you very much." She started walking away, then turned and waved to me. "Bye bye!"

I never saw her again.

Just like that. I know, it sounds unfair and kind of dull, but so is life. We could have been through many adventures or solved mysteries or even have common, peaceful high school years together. We'd probably face the possibility of being torn apart at one point, but just to set the scene and build a decent literary climax.

Yeah, a solid climax. If this was a manga or some sort of fiction, we'd probably have a dramatic reencounter under the rain (maybe snow, it depends on the author) with generic sad piano background music and a dialogue that involved the word "promise". No, a whole dialogue ''based'' on the word "promise". Yeah, that’s much better.

That was the shipwreck of our romance, I suppose: the fact that it never happened. I believe they call this tragedy.

Back to the story.

I still had a smile on my face (especially because I didn't knew that I'd never see her again at that moment) when the cell phone in my right hand started to vibrate. As the dog biting The Fool in Tarot's Major Arcana, that message worked as call of the real world to me. It reminded me of something that I was so used to that I didn't even needed to think about it; it was like a built-in mechanism, something that it was hard to believe that wasn't there from the start.

It was Ryo, and I shouldn't be surprised; she did know that I was supposed to arrive in her city yesterday and I forgot to send her a message telling that I was already here. Anyway, I was so tired from travelling yesterday that I just entered the apartment and slept, without even looking at it. Yeah, I'd better use that excuse.

With that in mind, I pressed the button to read the message.

<pre>
Where are you?
We haven't talked yesterday, you know ._.
</pre>

My smile was so wide at that moment that my jaw hurt a little bit.

She usually talks like a guy and I blame the internet for her manners, so seeing her act in such a cute way sure is good for my self-esteem; it's nice to have a friend that actually worries about you. Also, she has a decent reason for being worried. Since we met we have been texting each other every single day without taking breaks. Sometimes I wonder if the day will come when we won’t have anything to say to each other.

For a reason I don't know why, I feel that I need to make it up for her. I cannot just say ‘I was tired, lol’ or something like that. It would be really inconsiderate of me, and we know each other for a while. I need to think something quick, before she starts to think that I'm ignoring her or something.

I looked around, searching for an epiphany or at least, something that I could use to avoid that topic for now. OK, I'm next to a bridge; there are a few shops over there, a French-themed cafe...

What comes next can be very, very dangerous. Don't try it at home, kids.

<pre>
Hey, I'm hungry: do you want to eat something?
Right now I'm in front of a cafe called Le Ciel Bleu.
</pre>

Wait, what on Earth am I doing?

Realizing what I had just written I tried to delete that message, but my attempt to do so failed in the most miserable way possible; my fingers betrayed me and pressed the SEND button on their own. How could you do that, I trusted you!

…

OK, so the message was sent; big deal, there's no reason to panic. Don't panic. I said don't panic, damn it!

Fine, I just (technically) called a girl I only know on the internet out and despite talking to her for a whole year I can't help but feel nervous. Not only because I just happened to walk through half of the city and I think I'm starting to sweat, but also because I'm afraid to meet her and see that she might be not exactly like the persona she represented on the net. There must be a way out of this. I just need to relax and think about it. Think, think...

From the moment my cell phone quivered in my hands, I felt like its vibration had spread through my whole body. It's interesting to think that vibration in English is also a slang for aura, atmosphere. Possibly, that slang started when someone was in the same situation as me. Yes, someone who also has endured the massive, dark wave of dismay that is receiving a text message from a girl you just called out.

I know I can't run away now. If I choose to ignore her message, I might have to move away from this town. The reason for that is because I am supposed to attend my first day at her school tomorrow; even if I decide to pretend I never got the message, I'll probably have to face a questionnaire at school. And that would probably mean the end of our friendship, because despite my reputation, I just can't lie.

With another movement of my untrustworthy fingers, I pressed the READ button and face my destiny. It just occurred to me (a few milliseconds before the screen finished loading the message) that she could reply by saying that she didn't wanted to meet me or that she was busy (which, according to centuries of mankind's knowledge and experience, most likely meant that she really, really didn't want to meet me). That hypothesis hurt my pride a little bit. Fine, not only a bit.

Don't you dare say you can't come!

<pre>
Oh, I know that place.
Get us a table next to the windows; I'll be there in 15 min.
</pre>

Thank goodness, she is coming. No, wait. DARN, SHE IS COMING!

''Would you please decide whether you want her to come or not?''

It's not as easy as it sounds. You see, both sides have bad points. Lots of 'em. Therefore,
while I myself have excellent reasons to want to avoid both sides, I also know that as long as I'm in this town, I can't avoid an encounter (not even by using a repellent spray while walking on the tall grass, since this is probably a boss battle, most likely necessary to plot advancement), which leads me to a dilemma and...

...wait a second. Why is there a mysterious voice that speaks in underlined italics inside my head? I know that "speaking in italics" is an idiomatic expression that implies the use of tone to emphasize certain words, but how can there be anyone that does actually ''speak'' in underlines? 

''Does it really matter? You'd better use your time on getting a table like she told you instead of wasting it on pointless videogame references or discussing linguistics with me.''

Unfortunately, the voice was right; I didn't have much time. The Rubicon was crossed and now I had got no choice but to face the resulting responsibility of my betraying fingers' actions.

I must enter that cafe, get a table and patiently wait for Ryo to show up, even if it kills me.

''My hero.''

Oh, shut up.

As I walked toward the cafe's door, I saw mischievous words engraved in a banner. From the moment I read them, I found it hard to conceal my anxiousness and keep moving forward easily. Deep into my heart that is engulfed by despair, I know that it had "Welcome!" written on it but the banner meant "abandon all hope, ye who enter here".

Bravely I opened the door and walked straight into the endless darkness.

== Part 2 ==

tick

The absolute worst case scenario: the awfully bad situation I avoided and had nightmares about since I was little and dreamed of being on spaceships (which didn't work out because my father opposed my career as a space marine). However, even creatures from outer space and other dimensions sound like a great idea compared to this. I mean it. Words fail to describe the horror, the absolute dismay I'm feeling at this very moment.

tick

This is just dreadful. I don't believe in ''karma'' or past lives, but if I did (and I'm not saying I do), I would probably have been (and I'm not saying I am) a really mean, distrusted and hated person. Probably a soccer referee.

''It's just a maid cafe, stop being such a drama queen.''

tick

Just a maid cafe, you say. I swore to myself that I'd never enter that kind of place. Will you look at the waitress? She thinks she is still a teenager, but anyone can see the wrinkles on her face! That horrible makeup isn't helping at all! This is outrageous, almost an insult for those who were once in the presence of a true maid!

''Meanwhile, could you please tell the "fake maid" that you're not going to order now? She keeps staring at you with that "I don't get paid to stand here and look at you" look.''

tick

Against my will I turned around and saw the eldritch, I mean, elder abomination looking at me. Oh my, she was actually trying to look cute. That was really, really lame. She was probably in her 30's, and shouldn't have to put up with this anymore. I wondered if she hated her job. I certainly did.

"May I serve you, master?" 
"No."

Silence ensued.

tick

"I mean, I intend to order, but right now I am waiting for someone."

She probably did not realize that she was making an awkward face, feature which in her case was not a challenge at all.

"Oh, I see." The maid said, without much conviction. I cannot even blame her, since she probably deals with hardcore otaku every single day. She gave me a cheap, fake smile and tried to talk in a high pitched voice. "Just call Myu-chan when you're ready to order, myu~~"

tick

Just at that moment I realized that the maid assigned to my table was the only one that wore cat-ears. Great, a cat-maid; I must be the unluckiest person on Earth. When I thought it couldn't get any worse, a song that I could only believe that came from some anime filled the room.

tick

I couldn't recognize the song, but I guessed it was an anime opening because of the overused structure and the shrieking child-like voice of the singer/voice actor/whatever you kids call it these days. The synthesized bass was steady but clearly uninspired, which hurt my pride as a bass player. And when I looked to my cell phone, I noticed that Ryo was already seven minutes late.

Heavens, what am I doing here?

''You know, that's an interesting question that intrigued the humanity since the beginning of time. There is a great deal of people that believe that the mysterious reason of the existence will only be unfolded when we reach a definitive conclusion about the creation of say, everything. Some believe that gods created the universe, and others that everything began because of a random explosion of nothingness.
Fascinating subject, no matter how you approach it.''

tick

...I didn't mean it like that. I was just wondering how my life reached this point. It's always been weird (really weird, for honesty's sake), but not anything like this. I'm used to deal with "supernatural" weird, or "murder case" weird, even "space monsters" weird; I just don't know how this people manage to deal with "normal" weird. I mean, it's my first day in town and I've already broke a promise to myself and thought about my maid.

''Since the subject is breaking promises and maids, you also swore that you would bring her favorite ribbon back when you were kids. Instead, you mixed things up and mistook her for her sister.''

tick

Wait, I did return that ribbon; in one of the routes, at least. And they were identical twins, so no one can blame me for being confused. That doesn't matter, anyway. Discussing my past won't change the fact that I have to wait in the most hideous place on Earth for a girl I'm not sure I want to meet in real life because if I do and she is different from the girl I've met on the Net, I won't have any friends left. No one should have to face such a crisis.

''Crisis, which comes from the Greek ‘krinein’, ‘to separate’. Which is funny because you do feel like you're being torn apart, right?''

That's not funny at all!

tick

...

tick

...

tick

...

''...oh, c'mon, it's not that bad.
She might be different, but in a good way.''

Like what?

''Well, she could be a guy.
You wouldn't feel so awkward to wait for a guy, right?''

I'm not sure; it would depend on the guy and...

tick

... just wait a second. What are you insinuating?

''Oh, nothing.
Nothing at all.''

The mysterious voice coughed nervously, and I wasn’t even sure if it was a possible feature for someone who doesn’t have a body because it involved stressing the throat and such.

''...anyway, it's not like people lie on the internet or anything like that. I mean, there is no way someone would set up an offline meeting with you just to make you wait for a long time and make you feel like an idiot.''

tick

Well...

''Nah, no one would do that.''

I sighed in relief.

''It's too simple, way too simple.
Unless...''

tick

...what? Unless what?

''...unless they were recording your reactions to post the movie on the internet later. It sounds like a fine reason to set up a date instead of just saying they couldn't come.''

Why are you assuming that Ryo is a "they" or a "he" instead of a "she"? Why do you need to make me feel more paranoid about everything, when it's not like I need your help to ruin my self-esteem? Why the heck don't you just leave me alone?

...

tick

The awfully loud music that seemed to fill every space in the room, but my mind was completely silent. However, that was only the calm before the storm. The peace only lasted for a blink and after that, I was thrown into the deep well of agony once again.

It was like someone made an enormous hole in the submerged submarine that was my mind and the unfounded theories (but not impossible to practice) were the black waters of the ocean that surrounded it. They found their way in and they were filling me, making me too heavy to keep floating.

tick

What if the voice was right? What if every message, every single word she typed was a big fat lie? It's not like I never considered that hypothesis myself, anyway. Darn, I wished I had talked to her on the phone. Once would have been enough, at least to destroy my doubts. At that moment, they were crushing me.

tick

The agony suddenly transformed into white anger. I was suddenly mad at everything. At myself, for being such a fool and talking to someone for so long without knowing simple details about her, which is practically a requirement in healthy human relations. At her, him or they for making me wait for so long. At the waitress, for being so old (she was probably not much happy about that too). At the clients, for repeating what seemed to be the same song over and over again. At the voice, for ruining my day. Especially at that voice.

tick

I listened to the piercing sound of laughs. Laughs of many, I'm completely sure of that. The mysterious voice was right! Surrounded by hunters, the white beast of Rage wanted to reverse to its previous state but failed and stayed in the middle of the road between Anger and Agony, becoming a creature with features of both and decent Special Attack stats.

As I stood up, I heard the table shaking and the chair I was sitting on quickly falling on the floor; I felt my eyes twitching and my head hurt, but I ignored it and focus on the sounds around me. The laughing ones are...

...on my right!
''...on your left side!''
...right there!
''...on the ceiling!''

"I'M IN DESPAIR!"

Just a moment after screaming that, I realized that the clients were laughing of an anime scene on the widescreen television. However, after my performance, I manage to finally become what I was afraid of being from the start: the center of their attention.

tick

I lowered my head and grabbed the chair that was on the floor, ignoring the infinite sounds hovering around me. I sat on it again, not only because I was finding it hard to stand, but also because I was too confused to run. I covered my face with my hands. Have I gone completely insane?

''Listen..''.

What? Are you going to mock me by saying "good job!" or something like that? Save it, I don't need your offensive remarks to feel bad about myself. I'm only glad that I hadn't ordered coffee or anything when my burst of despair occurred, or it would have fallen on the floor and I'd be even more embarrassed than I am right now, and I’m not quite sure if that is possible.

''Shut up. Now, pay attention to the people around you.''

For some reason, I did. They were not only laughing.

''How often have you seen bullies clapping their hands in ovation to the weak kid?''

When I looked at them, I saw that the voice was right. The clients were on their feet, smiling and screaming and clapping their hands like there was no tomorrow. For some reason, they weren't laughing of me, but with me. Technically, since I wasn't laughing. The point is, I was not being mocked of.

It felt warm.

"That was a nice performance, and your voice does resembles Teacher's" There was a small pause, and I could hear a rasp in her breath. "...however, it would have been much more effective if you had done it while wearing a hakama and glasses. A great performance, nonetheless."

I turned around to see where that voice was coming from. A pale, geeky girl with pitch black hair watched me with interest. It took me a little while until I realized who I was talking to.

"Y-you...!"

tick

== Part 3 ==

(sorry about that cliffhanger)

Her silky long hair.

Her expressive eyebrows.

Her dark-grey eyes and that stupid yet cute cat-like grin of hers.

She seemed to know everyone in here and everyone seems to be watching us. I'm not being paranoid now; since we sat down and started staring at each other in silence, I can feel the gaze of the whole cafe. Everyone here seemed to want to know about Ryo, and while being popular can be nice I was only worried that her fandom was composed only of people significantly older than her.

The maid that insists on calling herself Myu-chan coughed and brought an end to the empire of silence.

"S-so, are you guys going to order now myu~~?"

I heard a small dosage of despair in her words. Everyone in the cafe seemed to hold their breaths, just like the crowd waiting for the gunslinger's duel to start in a Wild West movie. I unintentionally move my fingers in the air next to my chair, like I'm getting ready to draw my gun.

We stare at each other for what seems to be an eternity. Suddenly her face changed from unique cuteness to mad anger and before I could react, she rose up and hit the table with her hands.

"OBJECTION!" She pointed to something behind me. "I do realize that we're having a Grand Duel tense moment, but is that rolling ball of hay really necessary? We're still on a maid cafe and that doesn't even make any sense!"

I looked behind to see the ball of hay along to the rest of the customers, just to find out that there was absolutely nothing like that there: then I turned around just in time to see Ryo calmly sitting in her chair again, ordering two portions of ‘the usual’ from the maid like nothing happened. She tricked me, and it worked out just as she planned.

As the maid scurried away and the mood in the cafe lightened up, I relaxed my shoulders and gave up on the whole tense scenario. I still tried to sound grumpy, but mostly for comic effect.

"You're late." 
"But I came just in time for your anime impression show, right?" She blinks and smiles. "I'm sorry for taking so long. I was just reading an article on Hikkipedia for a novel I’m writing, and you know how those things work; you decide to read just one small article, then a related one and when you finally notice what you’re doing several hours have passed since you started researching, the daylight is gone and the cat either needs food or to be buried."

I released a big sigh; she did not even going to lie about being in front of the computer when she was supposed to meet me and it's really hard to get mad at someone that's being genuinely honest because there are not many of those these days and we all have the duty of protecting endangered species. Take that, mysterious voice; not only she is a girl, she is also honest.

"Don't worry..."

Now that the whole scene was gone I got to look properly at her

Her white baggy t-shirt and khaki jeans failed to hide her developing body, but her long hair managed to attract the attention of those who looked at her(at least for a while). Her medium-sized eyeglasses look big on her petite face and she seems oddly familiar to me, despite the fact that I never saw a picture of her before or something like that.

Too familiar, actually; it's exactly like I have seen her face my whole life, but I'm unaware of details such as where I could have seen her before or whose face she resembles. The fact that I've met thousands of people in the last years doesn't help at all. Technically, it should, since my travels around the world could count as a decent reason for having a "been there, done that" attitude. However, my memory is not that good in every aspect; while I remember every single little thing about the situations I've been in, I often forget people.

…

Wait. Where is the mysterious voice now? I'm pretty sure that it was time for some mean comment or paranoid idea.

Now that I think about it, I can't hear that voice for a little while now...

...whatever. I need to focus on the important things. I'm here, Ryo is here. We're in a cafe and the awful music is gone, so I'm probably going to have a fine day. The first common day in my brand new common life. That's all that matters, right?

Right?

I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts about the voice. Fading back to Earth, I noticed that Ryo was typing on her cell phone furiously. She probably started it while I was daydreaming.

The only thing that stopped the Empire of Silence from striking back is the sound of her little fingers pressing buttons in an unreasonably fast tempo, and when I say fast I mean it; she is using both thumbs to type alternately, using a technique similar to a drummer's blast beat masterfully. Such precise movements...

If only she was doing it with her feet, I bet she'd be a great jazz musician. Maybe the world's most amazing cyclist, or a dance machine master, or just a weirdo stomping her own cell phone. It's only a matter of perspective. Or a matter of what have you got your feet on.

She stopped typing and looked at me with a curious face.

"It's getting cold."

I was going to argue and say that the day is actually pretty hot, and the sunlight is usually stronger by the lunch time. There's Ultraviolet radiation in sunlight and it can give you some problems. So, if you're on a beach, don't sunbathe next/during mid-day or you'll get sunburnt. Stay in the shade!

Judging by Ryo's skin, I came to the conclusion that she took this "avoid the sun" policy seriously. Far too seriously. She looks a little bit like a ghost. Not that this is a bad thing, you know. I've met some really nice ghosts and I learned to respect people that float and haunt places for a living. Hah, a ghost doing something for a living. That was a good one.

Unintentionally I blinked and brought myself back to reality.

"W-what?" 
"Your coffee, it's getting cold."

She pointed to the table and I noticed that there was, indeed, a mug of coffee there. Myu had probably left it here while I daydreamed and... oh my.

Ryo came to meet me, and I kept daydreaming over and over again. I was so lost in thought that I haven't even seen the waitress bringing us the coffee; I have probably ignored Ryo as well.

I could feel the gaze of everyone in the cafe. There was a big chance no one was looking directly at me that time, but I had a bad feeling about this. No, my danger sense told me it wasn’t just my paranoia talking; they were waiting for me to do something. Ryo seems to know every one of those guys, and from what I saw I can judge that she is the little sister they never had. And I'm the jerk that ignored her after calling her out.

"Have you finished reading it?" Without any ideas left, I tried to redeem myself by making conversation.

She touched her lips with the tip of her index finger and raised an eyebrow.

"What?" 
"The article." 
"Which one?" 
"The Hikkipedia one."

She looked away, not paying much attention to me.

"I'm reading it right now."

Which means she is so bored that she'd rather be doing what she always do instead of being here with me. I'm used to talking to girls and I know that when they stop paying attention to you, you'd better get it back quickly and...

...the voice should have pointed that if I'm such an expert in girls, I could have avoided this situation merely by paying attention to her. And if I could hear it right now, it would tell me that I am doing the exact opposite by thinking about it and...

Control yourself! It doesn't matter if you're nervous or not; Ryo probably waited for this day as much as you did. Now you'd better find a way to make this day amazing, or I won't forgive you (and by that, I mean you won't forgive yourself)!

I used my fingers to type in my cell phone as fast as I could, and instead of betraying me, they joined me in this special attack; our synchronization rate was now absurd and I could feel a great energy emanating from my body and flowing through me. The opening song I could listen to in my heart told me that it was a decisive moment, and it wasn’t nearly as bad as the one that was playing when I got here.

I won't let you down, Ryo! Behold my new power!

<pre>
┌───────┐
| SORRY |
└──y────┘
∧___∧
（,,ﾟДﾟ)
| つつ
| |
~∪∪
</pre>

With my ASCII art piece finished, I pressed the SEND button; Three seconds later her cell phone beeped, and she immediately looked at me. I tried to smile at her, but she gave me a cold stare that didn’t fit her and then her gaze went back to her mobile phone.

Now I could only wait for her reply.

She sighed and started typing again. Not as fast as before, and certainly not as furious. Ryo seemed pretty normal to me at that moment; she was just a teenager messaging someone (and not a girl with a mob-like fan base and machine gun fingers).

<pre>
／l、
(ﾟ､｡７ - don't you dare ignore me again.
l、 ~ ヽ
じしf_, )ノ
</pre>

Her ASCII art is much better than mine, but that was not the point. If you filter the harsh part of message, you’ll notice that the ‘again’ implies that I would have another chance to ruin everything again and therefore I also have the chance to make things right. There’s also a cute ‘drawing’ of a kitten, and you can’t send something like that to someone you’re genuinely angry at.

Everything was alright.

When I looked at Ryo, she was giving me another of her cat-like smiles, and only then I noticed that I was actually enjoying myself. Despite the little things, I realized that I liked this place and I could see myself actually living here as a normal person. I could even get used to the atmosphere of this cafe and even with its customers. Not to that song, I’m afraid, but I suppose nothing is perfect.

We kept on chatting so happily it was like nothing bad has occurred to us in our entire lives.

Living here with Ryo could be really nice. Just being here with her right now is amazing, and from the things she told me on the net, nothing supernatural or mysterious ever happened in this town; I might be finally able to have peaceful high-school days along with a good friend like I always wanted tp. It feels like I died and went to heaven, except I feel alive and I’m pretty sure heaven would have better music...

The thought of leading a common life got me in a good mood that accompanied me through the rest of that day.

...

From that point on, the day was pretty much perfect. Oh, contradictions. Right, I just said nothing is perfect. Yet, I also claimed the day I spent with Ryo was perfect. Ergo, this day would be the same as nothing, logically speaking. But not to me.

Anyway.

We laughed a lot and talked about random things like we did every day online. Somehow, it was much better than our previous conversations.

Ryo took me to some stores and parks and despite the fact that I had already visited most of them, I decided to don't say it out loud; she was so happy to show me her town that I couldn't bring myself to spoil her fun.

Then Time passed, against our will.

The twilight sky looked absolutely beautiful from the spot we were sitting, and I must admit that I had planned that much based on my earlier visit to the park. There seemed to be no one else but us in the park or in the infinite Universe, and a different kind of silence kept waving in the air. We were both enjoying a calm and motionless moment after a full day that resembled anything but a storm, but I found myself also wishing that very moment to last forever.

The sudden spring rain that fell upon, on the other hand, seemed to want the opposite.

It was a big surprise, because the day had been bright and sunny till that point. When I was about to start running away from the bench and look for shelter under the trees, Ryo pinched the sleeve of my shirt to attract my interest. My eyes met an object I knew she was carrying the whole time, but hadn't paid any special attention to: a white lace parasol.

"Shall we?" She instantly hid me under it and grabbed my arm tightly.

So, here comes a philosophical question for you: at which point does a parasol becomes an umbrella?

Her parasol was way too small for two people, so we were about as wet as if we didn't had anything to cover us at all. Not that it meant much to us at the time, anyway. We ran under the rain, laughing and singing and completely ignoring the prospect of catching a cold before my first day in school. I don't regret it at all, because it felt right.

We went in direction of her home, because it was both closer to the park and because she told me that I could borrow the parasol after I dropped her home. I knew that it was practically useless, but I walked (technically "ran") her home anyway.

Then we arrived at her building and I was truly glad she didn't invite me in because it's always weird when you meet someone's parents, especially weirder if you both of you just got your clothes completely drenched while running on the rain despite the fact that this someone had a parasol. She let go of my arm and looked at the lobby.

That was it.

In the end, I wasn't sad; the perfect day was over indeed, but we would still have tomorrow, and the day after, and so on. What started as a perfect day could easily become a perfect week, a perfect month, a perfect year and I know I am being utterly pretentious but I can even wish for it to become a perfect life. My perfect life.

Despite it being unrealistic, this was still what I truly hoped for.

When I was about to say "goodbye" and go back to my place the expression in her face stopped me.

"Look!" Ryo pointed to something behind me, and I instinctively turned around to see it in a blink. That action brought instant results, and none of them was regret. "It's so... beautiful..." 
"Whoa..."

During the rain, a rainbow had formed in the skies above us. The rain was still really strong, but we ignored it for a while and kept watching the palette of pigments painting the sky. The sunset made its colors surreal, but we both knew that those were the true colors of the rainbow.

And then I realized that this day, so rich in events and full of interesting moments was coming to its end. I had no regrets, but I already missed it. There might not exist a day like this in my life again, or even on Earth; and even if the years pass me by and I die only to reborn again in this world, I will never forget the vivid colors of the rainbow I saw with Shiina Ryo.

I looked at her, and she was smiling like a child with a new toy.

"We need to do this again." 
"What, hang out?" I laughed honestly. "I am going to live here now, you know. I'm sure we'll have plenty of time to do that." 
"No, I mean we must watch the rainbow together again." Her voice had a serious tone now, and for some reason it made me happy. "Promise me we will..."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo:Volume1 Chapter 2: Reikoku|Chapter 2: Reikoku]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 23era vez

2010-10-02T19:16:05Z

Lne:

-Soy Aya Otonashi. ...Saludos.

La estudiante de transferencia dijo desinteresadamente sin imbuirle emoción alguna a su voz.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1era vez|1era vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 1050ma vez|1050ma vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-22T06:13:53Z

Lne:

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡Ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo, seguro le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin mostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque esté fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma en que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. Igual que nosotros que omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Todos los del primer año sexto curso tendrán que hacer algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula con completa naturalidad, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo observable en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; sólo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como se hacía con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuévanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres hacernos escribir eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya te lo dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estás burlando de mí?

Otonashi me presionó contra la pared del colegio  y me clavó la mirada.

-No soy buena haciendo planes. Soy consciente de eso. Es un plan arrojado  que prácticamente consiste en decir «¡Culpable, entrégate!». No, ni siquiera puedes llamarlo un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por qué rayos estás mordiendo el anzuelo!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella retiró su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para impedir que me moviera.

Otonashi-san me miraba mientras se mordía los labios y suspiró.

-...No, perdí la cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación está sin duda mejorando, así que debería estar feliz.

-...Sí, supongo. ¡Deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez me miraba ceñuda ante mi sonrisa forzada, decidí que era mejor guardar silencio.

-...No lo entiendo. En realidad, creía que habías perdido contra mi persistencia... ¡Pero qué hay con esa ausente y cómoda expresión que tienes!

Antes que ausente, no tengo ni una pista de lo que estás hablando.

-Me estuviste ignorando durante 2600 veces. No importa cuántas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, no me rendiré. Aun así, me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero cómo es que logras mantener la calma!

Qué debería hacer... no tengo idea de lo que estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad ante sus palabras y me miró con sospecha.

-......¿acaso no estás consciente de ti mismo? 

-¿Consciente? ¿De qué?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar daño apreciable. Hm, bueno. Para decirlo simple; ya me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vacío fue lo único que pude hacer.

-Si estás actuando entonces eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si de verdad «no supieras», harías esa cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Te explicaré lo que tengo entendido. Mh, sí; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿no?

Asentí con la cabeza. 

-Sería cómodo decir que ya he repetido este 2 de Marzo 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el término ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque la verdad no puedo decir que sea lo más apropiado.

-Haa...

-He sido enviada de vuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Enviada de vuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rascó la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Tan tonto eres acaso! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, simplemente lo declaras «nulo», ¿no?!

Me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería algo tan repentino enseguida, ¿o sí?

-...no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante en que lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Qué? ¿Qué es esto?

Presioné mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tú.

No es que mis memorias hayan sido devueltas. No había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella ha experimentado el 2 de Marzo 2601 veces. Sólo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba afirmando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Sí.

Otonashi-san respondió de inmediato.

-¿P-por qué haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que conozca tu motivo.

-¡No estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Cómo puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estás consciente?

¿Por qué yo? Cuando estaba a punto de decirlo, me di cuenta. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mí.

Eso es... porque escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual que tu persona inconsciente, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mí, sólo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una iteración anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin razón alguna.

-No sé si es efectivo, pero siempre intento actuar de una manera que permanezca en la memoria de los otros. Esperé a que el culpable, quien también tiene los recuerdos de las iteraciones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», cometiera un error. Pero bueno, no tenía ninguna esperanza real de ello.

-...¿Desde cuándo dudaste de mí? Quiero decir, específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿no?

-No dudo específicamente de una persona como tú que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, ya ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Entendí lo que quería decir. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, y es por eso que ella llegó a implementar ese plan arrojado de hacer que toda la división escribiera su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre «Maria». Aun si no albergaba esperanza de ningún tipo. Todos sus intentos de progreso habían sido agotados mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro que no era más que una manera de pasar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le ocurriera. Aún intentando ese plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo posiblemente se extienda para siempre.

Por eso Otonashi-san se enojó cuando caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente sólo por usar un objeto en particular. Puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero quieres recuperar el esfuerzo gastado en llegar hasta allí.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se ha acabado.

-¿Ah, sí?

-Por supuesto. ¿O te parece concluido a ti? ¿Te parece que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, se haya terminado a ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Supongo que así es como llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, sólo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Ya sabes, entiendo que me tratas como el culpable porque escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para empezar, ¿por qué no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es que no me afecte; en verdad, me puede afectar igual de bien. Si me rindiera y abandonase recordar, sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tú estás rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría sólo por olvidar?

-Piénsalo. ¿Hay alguna otra persona que podría notar esta recurrencia? ¿Si ni siquiera tú, el que la preparó, estás consciente de la repetición?

...Puede que esté en lo correcto. Y después de todo, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mí dejar de recordar. Pero eso jamás va a suceder.

-¿...jamás?

-Sí, jamás. Es imposible que me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, venceré esta recurrencia y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando en esta cifra otra vez, a menudo nos encontramos con este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si tuviéramos que apilar pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la ha excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Tampoco estás consciente de la razón por la cual produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Sí.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que estás actuando el papel de inocente sólo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡N-no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tú lo has... conocido a él, ¿no?

¿...a quién?

...no es la pregunta que me hago a mí mismo ahora. Sea cual sea la razón. ¿A quién he conocido? No sé. No puedo recordarlo.

Aún así, lo entiendo.

Yo había conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuándo? ¿Dónde? Por supuesto que no lo sabría. Eso no es parte de mi memoria. Aún así, puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una persiana  que caía a gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Prohibida la entrada a personal no autorizado.

-Fufu, así que lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-Él debe habértela entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un sólo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente usó la palabra ‘caja’. Basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ parecía ser la herramienta que producía esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida de que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró ceñuda con ojos fríos y me ordenó.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero será correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san ha aguantado 2601 repeticiones sólo con el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale un esfuerzo tan grande. Quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso la lleva a desestimar mi propio ‘deseo’, robándolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...No sé como hacerlo.

Esto no era mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando lo recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar cómo sacarla es común. Pero solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes cómo. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Solamente estás desconcertado porque no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...No hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejó escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Veamos. Creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si destruimos la ‘caja’ junto con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla junto con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? Dicho brevemente...

Otonashi-san anuló sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*********»?

¿Quieres decirme que planeas hacerme esto a mí, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles neblinoso.

Había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*********». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi visión. Tanto el camión que se estrelló contra la pared como Otonashi-san, quien solamente estaba parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser lavada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltándole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Vomité cuando reconocí la cosa en frente de mis ojos.

Miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirándome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Ya sabes, esto se va a repetir de todos modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todos modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? ¿Podría ser...?

¿Es esta la razón por la cual estoy deseando esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Porque estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-22T05:42:22Z

Lne:

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estás burlando de mí?

Otonashi me presionó contra la pared del colegio  y me clavó la mirada.

-No soy buena haciendo planes. Soy consciente de eso. Es un plan arrojado  que prácticamente consiste en decir «¡Culpable, entrégate!». No, ni siquiera puedes llamarlo un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por qué rayos estás mordiendo el anzuelo!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella retiró su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para impedir que me moviera.

Otonashi-san me miraba mientras se mordía los labios y suspiró.

-...No, perdí la cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación está sin duda mejorando, así que debería estar feliz.

-...Sí, supongo. ¡Deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez me miraba ceñuda ante mi sonrisa forzada, decidí que era mejor guardar silencio.

-...No lo entiendo. En realidad, creía que habías perdido contra mi persistencia... ¡Pero qué hay con esa ausente y cómoda expresión que tienes!

Antes que ausente, no tengo ni una pista de lo que estás hablando.

-Me estuviste ignorando durante 2600 veces. No importa cuántas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, no me rendiré. Aun así, me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero cómo es que logras mantener la calma!

Qué debería hacer... no tengo idea de lo que estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad ante sus palabras y me miró con sospecha.

-......¿acaso no estás consciente de ti mismo? 

-¿Consciente? ¿De qué?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar daño apreciable. Hm, bueno. Para decirlo simple; ya me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vacío fue lo único que pude hacer.

-Si estás actuando entonces eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si de verdad «no supieras», harías esa cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Te explicaré lo que tengo entendido. Mh, sí; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿no?

Asentí con la cabeza. 

-Sería cómodo decir que ya he repetido este 2 de Marzo 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el término ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque la verdad no puedo decir que sea lo más apropiado.

-Haa...

-He sido enviada de vuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Enviada de vuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rascó la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Tan tonto eres acaso! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, simplemente lo declaras «nulo», ¿no?!

Me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería algo tan repentino enseguida, ¿o sí?

-...no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante en que lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Qué? ¿Qué es esto?

Presioné mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tú.

No es que mis memorias hayan sido devueltas. No había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella ha experimentado el 2 de Marzo 2601 veces. Sólo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba afirmando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Sí.

Otonashi-san respondió de inmediato.

-¿P-por qué haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que conozca tu motivo.

-¡No estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Cómo puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estás consciente?

¿Por qué yo? Cuando estaba a punto de decirlo, me di cuenta. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mí.

Eso es... porque escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual que tu persona inconsciente, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mí, sólo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una iteración anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin razón alguna.

-No sé si es efectivo, pero siempre intento actuar de una manera que permanezca en la memoria de los otros. Esperé a que el culpable, quien también tiene los recuerdos de las iteraciones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», cometiera un error. Pero bueno, no tenía ninguna esperanza real de ello.

-...¿Desde cuándo dudaste de mí? Quiero decir, específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿no?

-No dudo específicamente de una persona como tú que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, ya ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Entendí lo que quería decir. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, y es por eso que ella llegó a implementar ese plan arrojado de hacer que toda la división escribiera su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre «Maria». Aun si no albergaba esperanza de ningún tipo. Todos sus intentos de progreso habían sido agotados mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro que no era más que una manera de pasar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le ocurriera. Aún intentando ese plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo posiblemente se extienda para siempre.

Por eso Otonashi-san se enojó cuando caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente sólo por usar un objeto en particular. Puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero quieres recuperar el esfuerzo gastado en llegar hasta allí.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se ha acabado.

-¿Ah, sí?

-Por supuesto. ¿O te parece concluido a ti? ¿Te parece que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, se haya terminado a ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Supongo que así es como llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, sólo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Ya sabes, entiendo que me tratas como el culpable porque escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para empezar, ¿por qué no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es que no me afecte; en verdad, me puede afectar igual de bien. Si me rindiera y abandonase recordar, sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tú estás rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría sólo por olvidar?

-Piénsalo. ¿Hay alguna otra persona que podría notar esta recurrencia? ¿Si ni siquiera tú, el que la preparó, estás consciente de la repetición?

...Puede que esté en lo correcto. Y después de todo, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mí dejar de recordar. Pero eso jamás va a suceder.

-¿...jamás?

-Sí, jamás. Es imposible que me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, venceré esta recurrencia y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando en esta cifra otra vez, a menudo nos encontramos con este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si tuviéramos que apilar pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la ha excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Tampoco estás consciente de la razón por la cual produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Sí.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que estás actuando el papel de inocente sólo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡N-no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tú lo has... conocido a él, ¿no?

¿...a quién?

...no es la pregunta que me hago a mí mismo ahora. Sea cual sea la razón. ¿A quién he conocido? No sé. No puedo recordarlo.

Aún así, lo entiendo.

Yo había conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuándo? ¿Dónde? Por supuesto que no lo sabría. Eso no es parte de mi memoria. Aún así, puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una persiana  que caía a gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Prohibida la entrada a personal no autorizado.

-Fufu, así que lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-Él debe habértela entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un sólo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente usó la palabra ‘caja’. Basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ parecía ser la herramienta que producía esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida de que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró ceñuda con ojos fríos y me ordenó.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero será correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san ha aguantado 2601 repeticiones sólo con el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale un esfuerzo tan grande. Quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso la lleva a desestimar mi propio ‘deseo’, robándolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...No sé como hacerlo.

Esto no era mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando lo recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar cómo sacarla es común. Pero solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes cómo. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Solamente estás desconcertado porque no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...No hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejó escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Veamos. Creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si destruimos la ‘caja’ junto con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla junto con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? Dicho brevemente...

Otonashi-san anuló sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*********»?

¿Quieres decirme que planeas hacerme esto a mí, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles neblinoso.

Había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*********». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi visión. Tanto el camión que se estrelló contra la pared como Otonashi-san, quien solamente estaba parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser lavada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltándole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Vomité cuando reconocí la cosa en frente de mis ojos.

Miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirándome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Ya sabes, esto se va a repetir de todos modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todos modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? ¿Podría ser...?

¿Es esta la razón por la cual estoy deseando esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Porque estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-13T00:52:06Z

Lne: Y bueno terminé con lo que quedaba que era poco lol

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estás burlando de mí?

Otonashi me presionó contra la pared del colegio  y me clavó la mirada.

-No soy buena haciendo planes. Soy consciente de eso. Es un plan arrojado  que prácticamente consiste en decir «¡Culpable, entrégate!». No, ni siquiera puedes llamarlo un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por qué rayos estás mordiendo el anzuelo!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella retiró su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para impedir que me moviera.

Otonashi-san me miraba mientras se mordía los labios y suspiró.

-...No, perdí la cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación está sin duda mejorando, así que debería estar feliz.

-...Sí, supongo. ¡Deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez me miraba ceñuda ante mi sonrisa forzada, decidí que era mejor guardar silencio.

-...No lo entiendo. En realidad, creía que habías perdido contra mi persistencia... ¡Pero qué hay con esa ausente y cómoda expresión que tienes!

Antes que ausente, no tengo ni una pista de lo que estás hablando.

-Me estuviste ignorando durante 2600 veces. No importa cuántas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, no me rendiré. Aun así, me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero cómo es que logras mantener la calma!

Qué debería hacer... no tengo idea de lo que estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad ante sus palabras y me miró con sospecha.

-......¿acaso no estás consciente de ti mismo? 

-¿Consciente? ¿De qué?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar daño apreciable. Hm, bueno. Para decirlo simple; ya me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vacío fue lo único que pude hacer.

-Si estás actuando entonces eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si de verdad «no supieras», harías esa cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Te explicaré lo que tengo entendido. Mh, sí; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿no?

Asentí con la cabeza. 

-Sería cómodo decir que ya he repetido este 2 de Marzo 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el término ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque la verdad no puedo decir que sea lo más apropiado.

-Haa...

-He sido enviada de vuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Enviada de vuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rascó la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Tan tonto eres acaso! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, simplemente lo declaras «nulo», ¿no?!

Me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería algo tan repentino enseguida, ¿o sí?

-...no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante en que lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Qué? ¿Qué es esto?

Presioné mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tú.

No es que mis memorias hayan sido devueltas. No había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella ha experimentado el 2 de Marzo 2601 veces. Sólo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba afirmando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Sí.

Otonashi-san respondió de inmediato.

-¿P-por qué haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que conozca tu motivo.

-¡No estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Cómo puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estás consciente?

¿Por qué yo? Cuando estaba a punto de decirlo, me di cuenta. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mí.

Eso es... porque escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual que tu persona inconsciente, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mí, sólo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una iteración anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin razón alguna.

-No sé si es efectivo, pero siempre intento actuar de una manera que permanezca en la memoria de los otros. Esperé a que el culpable, quien también tiene los recuerdos de las iteraciones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», cometiera un error. Pero bueno, no tenía ninguna esperanza real de ello.

-...¿Desde cuándo dudaste de mí? Quiero decir, específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿no?

-No dudo específicamente de una persona como tú que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, ya ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Entendí lo que quería decir. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, y es por eso que ella llegó a implementar ese plan arrojado de hacer que toda la división escribiera su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre «Maria». Aun si no albergaba esperanza de ningún tipo. Todos sus intentos de progreso habían sido agotados mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro que no era más que una manera de pasar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le ocurriera. Aún intentando ese plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo posiblemente se extienda para siempre.

Por eso Otonashi-san se enojó cuando caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente sólo por usar un objeto en particular. Puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero quieres recuperar el esfuerzo gastado en llegar hasta allí.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se ha acabado.

-¿Ah, sí?

-Por supuesto. ¿O te parece concluido a ti? ¿Te parece que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, se haya terminado a ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Supongo que así es como llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, sólo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Ya sabes, entiendo que me tratas como el culpable porque escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para empezar, ¿por qué no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es que no me afecte; en verdad, me puede afectar igual de bien. Si me rindiera y abandonase recordar, sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tú estás rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría sólo por olvidar?

-Piénsalo. ¿Hay alguna otra persona que podría notar esta recurrencia? ¿Si ni siquiera tú, el que la preparó, estás consciente de la repetición?

...Puede que esté en lo correcto. Y después de todo, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mí dejar de recordar. Pero eso jamás va a suceder.

-¿...jamás?

-Sí, jamás. Es imposible que me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, venceré esta recurrencia y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando en esta cifra otra vez, a menudo nos encontramos con este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si tuviéramos que apilar pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la ha excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Tampoco estás consciente de la razón por la cual produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Sí.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que estás actuando el papel de inocente sólo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡N-no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tú lo has... conocido a él, ¿no?

¿...a quién?

...no es la pregunta que me hago a mí mismo ahora. Sea cual sea la razón. ¿A quién he conocido? No sé. No puedo recordarlo.

Aún así, lo entiendo.

Yo había conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuándo? ¿Dónde? Por supuesto que no lo sabría. Eso no es parte de mi memoria. Aún así, puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una persiana  que caía a gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Prohibida la entrada a personal no autorizado.

-Fufu, así que lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-Él debe habértela entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un sólo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente usó la palabra ‘caja’. Basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ parecía ser la herramienta que producía esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida de que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró ceñuda con ojos fríos y me ordenó.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero será correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san ha aguantado 2601 repeticiones sólo con el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale un esfuerzo tan grande. Quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso la lleva a desestimar mi propio ‘deseo’, robándolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...No sé como hacerlo.

Esto no era mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando lo recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar cómo sacarla es común. Pero solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes cómo. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Solamente estás desconcertado porque no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...No hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejó escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Veamos. Creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si destruimos la ‘caja’ junto con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla junto con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? Dicho brevemente...

Otonashi-san anuló sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*********»?

¿Quieres decirme que planeas hacerme esto a mí, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles neblinoso.

Había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*********». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi visión. Tanto el camión que se estrelló contra la pared como Otonashi-san, quien solamente estaba parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser lavada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltándole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Vomité cuando reconocí la cosa en frente de mis ojos.

Miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirándome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Ya sabes, esto se va a repetir de todos modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todos modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? ¿Podría ser...?

¿Es esta la razón por la que estoy deseando esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Porque estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-13T00:38:19Z

Lne: Ya casi está mi primer pasada...

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estás burlando de mí?

Otonashi me presionó contra la pared del colegio  y me clavó la mirada.

-No soy buena haciendo planes. Soy consciente de eso. Es un plan arrojado  que prácticamente consiste en decir «¡Culpable, entrégate!». No, ni siquiera puedes llamarlo un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por qué rayos estás mordiendo el anzuelo!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella retiró su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para impedir que me moviera.

Otonashi-san me miraba mientras se mordía los labios y suspiró.

-...No, perdí la cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación está sin duda mejorando, así que debería estar feliz.

-...Sí, supongo. ¡Deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez me miraba ceñuda ante mi sonrisa forzada, decidí que era mejor guardar silencio.

-...No lo entiendo. En realidad, creía que habías perdido contra mi persistencia... ¡Pero qué hay con esa ausente y cómoda expresión que tienes!

Antes que ausente, no tengo ni una pista de lo que estás hablando.

-Me estuviste ignorando durante 2600 veces. No importa cuántas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, no me rendiré. Aun así, me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero cómo es que logras mantener la calma!

Qué debería hacer... no tengo idea de lo que estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad ante sus palabras y me miró con sospecha.

-......¿acaso no estás consciente de ti mismo? 

-¿Consciente? ¿De qué?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar daño apreciable. Hm, bueno. Para decirlo simple; ya me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vacío fue lo único que pude hacer.

-Si estás actuando entonces eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si de verdad «no supieras», harías esa cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Te explicaré lo que tengo entendido. Mh, sí; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿no?

Asentí con la cabeza. 

-Sería cómodo decir que ya he repetido este 2 de Marzo 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el término ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque la verdad no puedo decir que sea lo más apropiado.

-Haa...

-He sido enviada de vuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Enviada de vuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rascó la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Tan tonto eres acaso! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, simplemente lo declaras «nulo», ¿no?!

Me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería algo tan repentino enseguida, ¿o sí?

-...no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante en que lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Qué? ¿Qué es esto?

Presioné mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tú.

No es que mis memorias hayan sido devueltas. No había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella ha experimentado el 2 de Marzo 2601 veces. Sólo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba afirmando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Sí.

Otonashi-san respondió de inmediato.

-¿P-por qué haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que conozca tu motivo.

-¡No estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Cómo puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estás consciente?

¿Por qué yo? Cuando estaba a punto de decirlo, me di cuenta. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mí.

Eso es... porque escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual que tu persona inconsciente, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mí, sólo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una iteración anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin razón alguna.

-No sé si es efectivo, pero siempre intento actuar de una manera que permanezca en la memoria de los otros. Esperé a que el culpable, quien también tiene los recuerdos de las iteraciones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», cometiera un error. Pero bueno, no tenía ninguna esperanza real de ello.

-...¿Desde cuándo dudaste de mí? Quiero decir, específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿no?

-No dudo específicamente de una persona como tú que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, ya ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Entendí lo que quería decir. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, y es por eso que ella llegó a implementar ese plan arrojado de hacer que toda la división escribiera su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre «Maria». Aun si no albergaba esperanza de ningún tipo. Todos sus intentos de progreso habían sido agotados mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro que no era más que una manera de pasar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le ocurriera. Aún intentando ese plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo posiblemente se extienda para siempre.

Por eso Otonashi-san se enojó cuando caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente sólo por usar un objeto en particular. Puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero quieres recuperar el esfuerzo gastado en llegar hasta allí.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se ha acabado.

-¿Ah, sí?

-Por supuesto. ¿O te parece concluido a ti? ¿Te parece que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, se haya terminado a ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Supongo que así es como llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, sólo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Ya sabes, entiendo que me tratas como el culpable porque escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para empezar, ¿por qué no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es que no me afecte; en verdad, me puede afectar igual de bien. Si me rindiera y abandonase recordar, sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tú estás rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría sólo por olvidar?

-Piénsalo. ¿Hay alguna otra persona que podría notar esta recurrencia? ¿Si ni siquiera tú, el que la preparó, estás consciente de la repetición?

...Puede que esté en lo correcto. Y después de todo, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mí dejar de recordar. Pero eso jamás va a suceder.

-¿...jamás?

-Sí, jamás. Es imposible que me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, venceré esta recurrencia y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando en esta cifra otra vez, a menudo nos encontramos con este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si tuviéramos que apilar pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la ha excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Tampoco estás consciente de la razón por la cual produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Sí.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que estás actuando el papel de inocente sólo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡N-no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tú lo has... conocido a él, ¿no?

¿...a quién?

...no es la pregunta que me hago a mí mismo ahora. Sea cual sea la razón. ¿A quién he conocido? No sé. No puedo recordarlo.

Aún así, lo entiendo.

Yo había conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuándo? ¿Dónde? Por supuesto que no lo sabría. Eso no es parte de mi memoria. Aún así, puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una persiana  que caía a gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Prohibida la entrada a personal no autorizado.

-Fufu, así que lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-Él debe habértela entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un sólo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente usó la palabra ‘caja’. Basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ parecía ser la herramienta que producía esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida de que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró ceñuda con ojos fríos y me ordenó.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero será correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san ha aguantado 2601 repeticiones sólo con el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale un esfuerzo tan grande. Quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso la lleva a desestimar mi propio ‘deseo’, robándolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...No sé como hacerlo.

Esto no era mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando lo recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar cómo sacarla es común. Pero solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes cómo. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Solamente estás desconcertado porque no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...No hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejó escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Veamos. Creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si destruimos la ‘caja’ junto con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla junto con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? En pocas palabras...

Otonashi-san anuló sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*******»?

¿Es que tu me quieres decir que planeas hacerme esto a mi, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles con una vista mala.

Yo había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*******». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi vista. El camión que se estrello en contra de la pared al igual que Otonashi-san, quien estaba solamente parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser arrastrada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltandole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Yo vomité cuando reconocí la cosa delante de mis ojos.

Yo miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirandome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Tu sabes, esto se va a repetir de todas modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todas modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? Es esto...

¿Es esta la razón por la que estoy deseando por esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Por que estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-07T21:18:50Z

Lne:

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estas burlando de mi?

Otonashi me presionó en contra de la pared del edificio escolar y me miró hostilmente.

-Yo no soy buena pensando en planes. Yo estoy consciente de eso. Pero es un plan insensato  que es lo mismo que decir «¡Culpable, entregate!». No, ni siquiera le puedes llamar un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por que rayos estas tu tomando la carnada!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella removió su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para prevenir que yo me moviera.

Otonashi-san estaba mirandome mientras mordía sus labios y dejo escapar un suspiro.

-...No, yo perdí mi cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación esta sin duda mejorando, así que yo debería estar feliz.

-...Si, yo creo. ¡Tu deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez miro hostilmente a mi sonrisa forzada, yo decidí mantenerme en silencio.

-...Yo no lo entiendo. En verdad, yo estaba pensando que tu habías perdido en contra de mi persistencia... ¡Pero que hay de esa desconsiderada y cómoda expresión que tienes!

En vez de ser desconsiderado, yo no tengo ni una pista de lo que tu estas hablando.

-Tu me seguiste ignorando por 2600 veces. No importa cuantas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, yo no me rendiré. Aunque, yo si me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero como es que tu logras mantener tu calma!

Que es lo que yo debería hacer... yo no tengo idea de lo que tu estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad a sus palabras y me miró con sospechas.

-......¿es que tu estas quizás no estas auto-consiente? 

-¿Auto-consiente? ¿De que?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar un daño excepcional. Hm, verdad. Para ponerlo simple; ya yo me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vació fue lo único que yo pude hacer.

-Si tu estás actuando entonces tu eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si tu en verdad «no supieras», tu harías una cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Yo te explicaré lo que yo he entendido. Mh, verdad; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿cierto?

Yo asentí.

-Sería cómodo decir que ya yo he repetido este 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el termino ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque yo en verdad no le puedo llamar apropiado.

-Haa...

-Yo he sido devuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Sido devuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que yo estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rasco la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Que tan tonto eres! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, tu solo lo declaras «nulo», no!

Ella me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería una cosa tan súbita al instante, ¿o si?

-...yo no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero tu estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante que yo lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Que? ¿Que es esto?

Yo empujé mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tu.

No es como si mis memorias hubieran sido devueltas. yo no había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón yo podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella a experimentado el 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces. Solo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba declarando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Si.

Otonashi-san respondió ahí mismo.

-¿P-por que yo haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que yo sepa tu motivo.

-¡Yo no estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Como puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estas auto-consiente?

¿Por que yo? Cuando yo estaba a punto de decirlo, yo lo noté. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mi.

Eso es... por que yo escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual el no-consiente tu, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mi, solo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una repetición anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Yo tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin una razón.

-Yo no se si es efectivo, pero yo siempre intento actuar en una manera que permanezca en las memorias de los otros. Yo espere a que el culpable, quien también tiene las memorias de las repeticiones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», hiciera un error. Pero bueno, yo de verdad no tenía esperanza de que pasara.

-..¿Desde cuando dudabas de mi? Quiero decir, tu específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿o no?

-Yo no específicamente dudo de una persona como tu que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, yo ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Yo entendí. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, así que por eso fue que ella llego a ese plan insensato de hacer que todos en la clase escribieran su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre de «Maria». Aun si ella no tenía esperanza alguna. Todas sus grandes soluciones habían sido agotadas mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro no era más que una manera de matar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le apareciera. Aún intentando tal plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en lo absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo podría posiblemente extenderse para siempre.

Por eso fue que Otonashi-san se enojo cuando yo caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente solo por usar un cierto objeto. Tu puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero tu quieres el esfuerzo en llegar allí devuelta.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se a acabado.

-¿Es verdad?

-Por supuesto. ¿O es que esto te parece concluido a ti? ¿Es que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, parece que se haya terminado para ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Yo creo que así es que ella llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, solo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Tu sabes, yo entiendo por que me tratas como el culpable por que yo escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para comenzar, ¿por que es que tu no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es como si yo no fuera afectada; en verdad, eso me puede afectar a mi igual de bien. Si yo me rindo y abandono recordar, yo sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Yo seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Eso es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Nosotros entonces continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tu estas rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría solo por olvidar?

-Piensa sobre ello. ¿Es que hay alguna otra persona quien podría notar esta repetición? ¿Si ni siquiera tu, el que la organizó, estas consciente de la repetición?

...Ella puede estar correcta. Y en verdad, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mi abandonar de recordar. Pero eso absolutamente nunca va a pasar.

-¿...Nunca?

-Si, nunca. No es posible que yo me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, yo venceré esta repetición y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando sobre este numero otra vez, nosotros a menudo venimos sobre este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si nosotros tenemos que apilarlo pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la a excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Es que tampoco estas consiente de la razón por la cual tu produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Si.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que tu estas actuando como el que no sabe solo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡Y-yo no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tu lo has... conocido a el, ¿no?

¿...Quien?

...no es la pregunta que me pregunto a mi mismo ahora. Por cualquier razón. ¿A quien he conocido? Yo no se. Yo no puedo recordar.

Aún, yo entiendo.

Yo he conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuando? ¿Donde? Por supuesto que yo no sabría tal cosa. Esa no es parte de mis memorias. Aún así, yo puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Yo intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una barrera  que venía hacia abajo a una gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Tu no puedes entrar. Personal no autorizado prohibido.

-Fufu, así que tu lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-El te la debe haber entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un solo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente uso la palabra ‘caja’. basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ era la herramienta que produce esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró hostilmente con ojos fríos y me ordeno.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Yo seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero es que es en verdad correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san a aguantado 2601 repeticiones solo por el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale la pena un esfuerzo tan grande. Ella quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso quiere decir que ella tiene que minusvalorar mi propio ‘deseo’, robandolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...Yo no se como hacerlo.

Esto no era una mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando te recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar como sacarla es un caso común. Pero tu solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes como. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Tu solamente estás desconcertado por que no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...Es que no hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejo escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Vamos a ver. Yo creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si nosotros destruimos la ‘caja’ con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? En corto...

Otonashi-san mató sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si tu mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*******»?

¿Es que tu me quieres decir que planeas hacerme esto a mi, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles con una vista mala.

Yo había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*******». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi vista. El camión que se estrello en contra de la pared al igual que Otonashi-san, quien estaba solamente parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser arrastrada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltandole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Yo vomité cuando reconocí la cosa delante de mis ojos.

Yo miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirandome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Tu sabes, esto se va a repetir de todas modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todas modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? Es esto...

¿Es esta la razón por la que estoy deseando por esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Por que estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-07T21:16:46Z

Lne:

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Condujo a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estas burlando de mi?

Otonashi me presionó en contra de la pared del edificio escolar y me miró hostilmente.

-Yo no soy buena pensando en planes. Yo estoy consciente de eso. Pero es un plan insensato  que es lo mismo que decir «¡Culpable, entregate!». No, ni siquiera le puedes llamar un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por que rayos estas tu tomando la carnada!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella removió su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para prevenir que yo me moviera.

Otonashi-san estaba mirandome mientras mordía sus labios y dejo escapar un suspiro.

-...No, yo perdí mi cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación esta sin duda mejorando, así que yo debería estar feliz.

-...Si, yo creo. ¡Tu deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez miro hostilmente a mi sonrisa forzada, yo decidí mantenerme en silencio.

-...Yo no lo entiendo. En verdad, yo estaba pensando que tu habías perdido en contra de mi persistencia... ¡Pero que hay de esa desconsiderada y cómoda expresión que tienes!

En vez de ser desconsiderado, yo no tengo ni una pista de lo que tu estas hablando.

-Tu me seguiste ignorando por 2600 veces. No importa cuantas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, yo no me rendiré. Aunque, yo si me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero como es que tu logras mantener tu calma!

Que es lo que yo debería hacer... yo no tengo idea de lo que tu estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad a sus palabras y me miró con sospechas.

-......¿es que tu estas quizás no estas auto-consiente? 

-¿Auto-consiente? ¿De que?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar un daño excepcional. Hm, verdad. Para ponerlo simple; ya yo me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vació fue lo único que yo pude hacer.

-Si tu estás actuando entonces tu eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si tu en verdad «no supieras», tu harías una cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Yo te explicaré lo que yo he entendido. Mh, verdad; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿cierto?

Yo asentí.

-Sería cómodo decir que ya yo he repetido este 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el termino ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque yo en verdad no le puedo llamar apropiado.

-Haa...

-Yo he sido devuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Sido devuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que yo estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rasco la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Que tan tonto eres! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, tu solo lo declaras «nulo», no!

Ella me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería una cosa tan súbita al instante, ¿o si?

-...yo no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero tu estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante que yo lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Que? ¿Que es esto?

Yo empujé mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tu.

No es como si mis memorias hubieran sido devueltas. yo no había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón yo podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella a experimentado el 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces. Solo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba declarando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Si.

Otonashi-san respondió ahí mismo.

-¿P-por que yo haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que yo sepa tu motivo.

-¡Yo no estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Como puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estas auto-consiente?

¿Por que yo? Cuando yo estaba a punto de decirlo, yo lo noté. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mi.

Eso es... por que yo escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual el no-consiente tu, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mi, solo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una repetición anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Yo tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin una razón.

-Yo no se si es efectivo, pero yo siempre intento actuar en una manera que permanezca en las memorias de los otros. Yo espere a que el culpable, quien también tiene las memorias de las repeticiones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», hiciera un error. Pero bueno, yo de verdad no tenía esperanza de que pasara.

-..¿Desde cuando dudabas de mi? Quiero decir, tu específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿o no?

-Yo no específicamente dudo de una persona como tu que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, yo ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Yo entendí. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, así que por eso fue que ella llego a ese plan insensato de hacer que todos en la clase escribieran su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre de «Maria». Aun si ella no tenía esperanza alguna. Todas sus grandes soluciones habían sido agotadas mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro no era más que una manera de matar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le apareciera. Aún intentando tal plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en lo absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo podría posiblemente extenderse para siempre.

Por eso fue que Otonashi-san se enojo cuando yo caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente solo por usar un cierto objeto. Tu puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero tu quieres el esfuerzo en llegar allí devuelta.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se a acabado.

-¿Es verdad?

-Por supuesto. ¿O es que esto te parece concluido a ti? ¿Es que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, parece que se haya terminado para ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Yo creo que así es que ella llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, solo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Tu sabes, yo entiendo por que me tratas como el culpable por que yo escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para comenzar, ¿por que es que tu no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es como si yo no fuera afectada; en verdad, eso me puede afectar a mi igual de bien. Si yo me rindo y abandono recordar, yo sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Yo seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Eso es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Nosotros entonces continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tu estas rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría solo por olvidar?

-Piensa sobre ello. ¿Es que hay alguna otra persona quien podría notar esta repetición? ¿Si ni siquiera tu, el que la organizó, estas consciente de la repetición?

...Ella puede estar correcta. Y en verdad, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mi abandonar de recordar. Pero eso absolutamente nunca va a pasar.

-¿...Nunca?

-Si, nunca. No es posible que yo me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, yo venceré esta repetición y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando sobre este numero otra vez, nosotros a menudo venimos sobre este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si nosotros tenemos que apilarlo pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la a excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Es que tampoco estas consiente de la razón por la cual tu produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Si.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que tu estas actuando como el que no sabe solo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡Y-yo no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tu lo has... conocido a el, ¿no?

¿...Quien?

...no es la pregunta que me pregunto a mi mismo ahora. Por cualquier razón. ¿A quien he conocido? Yo no se. Yo no puedo recordar.

Aún, yo entiendo.

Yo he conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuando? ¿Donde? Por supuesto que yo no sabría tal cosa. Esa no es parte de mis memorias. Aún así, yo puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Yo intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una barrera  que venía hacia abajo a una gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Tu no puedes entrar. Personal no autorizado prohibido.

-Fufu, así que tu lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-El te la debe haber entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un solo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente uso la palabra ‘caja’. basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ era la herramienta que produce esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró hostilmente con ojos fríos y me ordeno.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Yo seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero es que es en verdad correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san a aguantado 2601 repeticiones solo por el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale la pena un esfuerzo tan grande. Ella quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso quiere decir que ella tiene que minusvalorar mi propio ‘deseo’, robandolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...Yo no se como hacerlo.

Esto no era una mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando te recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar como sacarla es un caso común. Pero tu solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes como. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Tu solamente estás desconcertado por que no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...Es que no hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejo escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Vamos a ver. Yo creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si nosotros destruimos la ‘caja’ con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? En corto...

Otonashi-san mató sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si tu mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*******»?

¿Es que tu me quieres decir que planeas hacerme esto a mi, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles con una vista mala.

Yo había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*******». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi vista. El camión que se estrello en contra de la pared al igual que Otonashi-san, quien estaba solamente parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser arrastrada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltandole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Yo vomité cuando reconocí la cosa delante de mis ojos.

Yo miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirandome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Tu sabes, esto se va a repetir de todas modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todas modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? Es esto...

¿Es esta la razón por la que estoy deseando por esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Por que estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2601era vez

2010-08-07T21:15:17Z

Lne: Siguiente fragmento, creo que me olvidé una tilde, pero bue...

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró únicamente estas palabras.

✵ ✵ ✵

-¡Dios mío! ¡Eso fue intenso!

Mi amigo Haruaki Usui, quien estaba sentado al lado mío, dijo esto en una voz bien alta, a pesar de estar todavía en clase, y me dio una palmada vigorosa en la espalda.

¿Haruaki? Sabes, eso duele y las miradas de nuestros compañeros son embarazosas...

Hacia el fondo de la habitación, en la dirección en la cual Haruaki estaba mirando, estaba la estudiante de transferencia, Aya Otonashi.

-¡Nuestros ojos se encontraron! ¡Eso fue intenso!

-Bueno, cuando específicamente te das vuelta para mirarla, entonces es más que natural que sus ojos se encuentren.

-Hoshii, a ti te falta el espíritu masculino.

¿Qué...? ¿Espíritu masculino?

-De todas maneras, ¡ella es demasiado bella! Se la consideraría como una obra de arte en el mercado mundial así... y luego sería reconocida como un tesoro nacional. Oh, es demasiado tarde para mí, mi corazón ha sido robado... Iré a confesarle.

¡¡Qué rápido!!

Sonó el timbre. Después de habernos parado y agradecido al profesor, Haruaki fue derecho hacia Otonashi-san sin molestarse en volver a sentarse.

-¡Aya Otonashi! Me enamoré de ti a primera vista. ¡Te amo!

Uwaa, en verdad lo está haciendo...

No pude escuchar la respuesta de Otonashi-san pero la cara de Haruaki me la reveló de inmediato. Ah, no... ni siquiera era necesario mirarle la cara.

Haruaki volvió al frente de mi asiento.

-Absurdo... ¿''yo'' fui rechazado?

Cómo pudiste creer poder lograrlo... Da miedo porque te ves serio.

-¿No es natural? ¡Confesarle de repente solamente la molestará!

-Mh, veo tu punto. Bueno entonces, le confesaré otra vez. ¡Pero esta vez no será de repente! ¡Estos sentimientos que tengo de seguro que le llegarán algún día!

Por un lado su manera positiva de pensar es envidiable, pero por el otro creo que prefiero cederle esa virtud.

-¿Qué cosas placenteras están ustedes haciendo por ahí? Para mí es un buen entretenimiento, pero las chicas los están mirando con desprecio a ustedes dos.

Daiya se unió a nosotros diciendo esto.

-¿¡Eeh!? ¿¡No es Haruaki el único despreciado!?

-No, tú también lo eres. Las chicas los consideran como aves de la misma pluma.

-Oho, ¿la misma ave que yo? ¡Qué honor! ¿No lo crees, Hoshii?

C-cualquier cosa menos...

-Dejando eso de lado, Daiyan. Ni siquiera tú puedes evitar querer acercarte a ella, ¿verdad?

Haruaki le dio un golpe con su codo. La razón por la cual no temía hacerle esto a Daiya era probablemente porque eran amigos de la infancia, o solamente por su personalidad despreocupada.

Daiya dejó escapar un suspiro y le contestó de inmediato.

-Para nada.

-¡Eso es imposible! ¡Entonces quién hace que tu corazón lata más rápido, Daiyan!

-No importa si mi corazón late o no por la belleza de Otonashi-san. Aún si admito que es bella, no querría acercarme a ella.

-¿Huuh...?

-Haruaki, no has entendido nada en absoluto, ¿no es así? Bueno, claro que este sentimiento no puede ser entendido por un mono como tú que vive siguiendo sus instintos y que por lo tanto tomaría cualquier chica mientras tenga una cara bonita.

-¡Qué! Para comenzar, ¿¡qué tiene que ver el instinto con preocuparme sobre la apariencia!?

-Como la apariencia de un niño está directamente relacionado con ser exitoso, es instintivo ser atraído por alguien con una buena apariencia.

-Ooh- Haruaki y yo espiramos con admiración al mismo tiempo. Daiya hizo una cara de asombro como si le sorprendiera que nosotros no supiéramos tal cosa.

-Ah, ¡ya lo tengo, Daiyan! ¡Entonces estás diciendo que su belleza se encuentra tan afuera del alcance que ni siquiera tú puedes acercarte a ella! ¡Derrota inevitable! Es eso, ¿verdad? Al igual que los zorros se hacen creer a ellos mismos ‘esta uva está agria’ cuando una uva está afuera de su alcance. Eso se llama racionalismo. ¡Qué mala onda! Eso es de tan mala onda, Daiyan!

-¿Cuánto de lo que dije escuchaste? ¿Qué rayos? ...Bueno, la primera mitad de tu declaración no es necesariamente incorrecta. Pero por la otra mitad te voy a matar.

-Oho, así que es verdad que no te puedes acercar a ella.

Al fin, Daiya le dio un puñetazo a Haruaki cuando tenía una expresión de triunfo. Uwaa, parece que todo el abuso verbal que se había aguantado hasta ahora fue directo a su puño...

-No es ‘no me puedo acercar a ella’. Es ‘ella no viene a acercarse a mí’.

-¿Qué hay con esa arrogante y equivocada hipótesis? Di Hoshii, este tipo se está pasando de la raya por su buena apariencia, ¿no? 

Haruaki dijo sin demostrar señal de haber sido reformado.

-¡No es que no se acerque porque estoy fuera de su alcance! Bueno, aunque eso también es posible, en su caso no se aplica.

-Uwaa, está diciendo con audacia cosas extrañas.

-No me está viendo fuera de su alcance, y, de hecho, ni siquiera hace tal clasificación. En primer lugar, no está interesada en nosotros. No es que nos mire como inferiores. De la misma forma que nosotros reconocemos a los bichos como bichos, ella reconoce a las personas como personas. Eso es todo. A ella no le importan las ligeras diferencias como mi cara bonita o la cara fea de Haruaki. De la misma manera que nosotros omitimos reconocer el sexo de una cucaracha. ¿Cómo quieres acercarte a semejante chica?

Hasta Haruaki parecía estar abrumado por esta cruel declaración sobre Otonashi-san y se quedó callado.

-...Daiya.

Por eso abrí mi boca.

-Sorprendentemente, parece que estás interesado en Otonashi-san.

Daiya se quedo sin palabras. Ah, esa es una reacción extremadamente rara. ¿Pero no estaba en lo correcto? Dejando de lado si su opinión es o no correcta, debe haberla observado hasta un cierto nivel para ser capaz de dar un análisis como ese.

-...tze, ¡No tengo ningún interés!

-Oh, ¡te sonrojaste!

-...hey, Kazu. Vas a pisar una mina si sigues así. Quieres que te invite a una gran cebolla de primavera que exceda tu imaginación hasta que sufras de DEPT hasta tal punto en el que te de exantema por ortigas solo por ver una cebolla? 

Me dio la impresión de que Daiya estaba bien enojado, así que intenté huir de esta riéndome un poco.

De todos modos, Daiya parecía saber que no se podía llevar bien con Otonashi-san.

-Hasta ustedes con la tonta intuición de un insecto pronto se darán cuenta de su anormalidad.

Eso sonaba como una mala excusa.

Pero no lo era.

Ya sabes, era exactamente como él había dicho.

✵ ✵ ✵

Justo después de la primera clase del día, Otonashi-san súbitamente alzó su mano. El profesor Hokubo-sensei la notó, pero ella sin importarle ni su consentimiento ni su respuesta, se paró y comenzó a hablar.

-Haré que todos los del primer año sexto curso hagan algo ahora.

A Otonashi-san tampoco le importó que nosotros estuviéramos estupefactos y continuó.

-Esto tomará cinco minutos. Gastar esta cantidad de tiempo no debería ser un problema, ¿verdad? 

Nadie respondió, pero ella aún así se encaminó a la plataforma. Ella sacó a Hokubo-sensei afuera del aula como si fuera completamente natural, y tomó su lugar en la plataforma. Aunque esta debería ser una escena anormal, me resultaba familiar. Y, al menos por lo que podía ver en las reacciones de los otros, ellos parecían pensar lo mismo.

La clase estaba sin conmoción; solo había completo silencio.

Parada en la plataforma, Otonashi-san abrió su boca mirando hacia adelante.

-Ahora escribirán una «cierta cosa» para mí.

Otonashi-san se bajó de la plataforma y le pasó algo a los estudiantes de la fila delantera. Los estudiantes lo aceptaron, cogieron una hoja y lo pasaron a los estudiantes de la fila de atrás; tal y como ellos hacían con los folletos que necesitaban ser distribuidos a la clase entera.

Eso llegó a mi asiento. Era una hoja de papel normal, de papel reciclado sin adornar de unos 10cm de largo por los lados.

-Cuando terminen de escribir, devuelvanmelo por favor.

-¿Qué es esta «cierta cosa»?

Cuando Kokone preguntó en representación del resto de la clase, Otonashi-san explicó de manera simple.

-Mi nombre.

Con esto, el aula silenciosa al fin comenzó a tornarse ruidosa. Está bien, yo tampoco entiendo cuál es la idea. ¿Su nombre?. Todo el mundo sabe eso. Después de todo, ella se presentó como “Aya Otonashi” esta misma mañana.

-¡Qué estupidez!

Alguien exclamó. Solamente había una persona que podría decirle semejante cosa a Otonashi-san.

Daiya Oomine.

Mis compañeros de clase todos contuvieron su respiración al mismo tiempo. Todos sabían que uno no debe hacerse enemigo de Daiya.

-Tu nombre es Aya Otonashi. ¿Para qué quieres que nosotros escribamos eso? ¿Tanto quieres que recordemos tu nombre rápidamente?

Otonashi-san permaneció serena aún ante este tipo de palabras.

-Yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi». Pero ya lo te dije oralmente. No hay necesidad de que lo escriba, ¿o sí?

-Ah, no me molestaría. 

Aparentemente, no esperaba una afirmación tan simple y se quedó sin respuesta.

Chasqueó su lengua, rompió el papel ruidosamente, y salió del aula.

-¿Qué pasa? ¿Por qué no escriben y ya?

Nadie pudo comenzar a escribir. Aunque no era aparente, estaban sorprendidos y abrumados. Había aplacado a Daiya.  Conociéndolo, nosotros sabíamos bien lo difícil e impresionante que eso era.

Nadie pudo hacer nada por un tiempo. Pero con el sonido de un lápiz recorriendo el papel, como si siguieran su ejemplo, el mismo sonido comenzó a resonar desde varios lugares.

Probablemente nadie conocía la intención de Otonashi-san. Pero eso no importaba. En definitiva, había una única cosa que podíamos escribir, después de todo.

Sólo estaba el nombre «Aya Otonashi».

El primero en llevar su hoja a Otonashi-san fue Haruaki. Viéndolo pararse, varios compañeros de clase siguieron su ejemplo. Su expresión no cambió perceptiblemente cuando aceptó el papel de Haruaki.

Probablemente era... la respuesta incorrecta

-Haruaki.

Llamé a Haruaki cuando vino hacia mí después de haber intercambiado una o dos palabras con Mogi-san.

-¿Qué pasa, Hoshii?

-¿Qué escribiste?

-¿Hmm? Bueno, sólo puedes escribir «Aya Otonashi», ¿No? Aunque, casi se me olvida escribir la última letra.

Haruaki dijo esto y parecía desolado por alguna razón.

-...bueno sí, creo que sólo hay eso...

-¡No dudes tanto y escríbelo!

-¿Pero en verdad crees que ella hizo esto para hacernos escribir este nombre?

En ese caso, no veo que haya mucho significado en hacerlo.

Haruaki inmediatamente contestó con un:

-Claro que no.

Confirmando mi duda.

-¿Eh? Pero... escribiste «Aya Otonashi», ¿o no?

-Sí. ...escucha, Daiyan es tan inteligente que no es gracioso, ¿verdad? Bueno, pero en contraste su personalidad es tan mala que tampoco es graciosa.

Dado que súbitamente cambió el tema, incliné mi cabeza.

-Y él dijo ‘yo solamente escribiría «Aya Otonashi»’. Así que no podía pensar en otra cosa para escribir. Claro que es lo mismo para mí. Ya sabes, es por eso que nosotros sólo podemos escribir ese nombre, no podemos pensar en otro.

-Si no puedes pensar en otro... entonces no lo puedes escribir.

-Exactamente. En otras palabras, todo esto no fue dirigido a nosotros.

Tenía el sentimiento de que las palabras de Haruaki daban en el blanco. Seguramente estaba en lo correcto.

Dicho de otra forma, Otonashi-san estaba ignorando a la mayoría de sus compañeros de clase e hizo esto para el que pudiera pensar en este otro nombre.

Entendí la razón por la cual Haruaki parecía tan desolado ahora mismo. Quiero decir, cayó enamorado por ella a primera vista. Puede haber actuado en broma, pero no sé de alguien más a quien él le haya confesado. Así que había sido más o menos serio.

Pero ella no actuó como su compañera. Su existencia estaba siendo ignorada. ...tal como dijo Daiya.

-...Haruaki, estás sorprendentemente brillante.

-¡Ese ‘sorprendentemente’ es innecesario!

Mientras yo escondía la vergüenza de haber dicho algo grosero con una sonrisa, Haruaki reaccionó con una sonrisa amarga.

-Nos vemos. Si no voy ahora, mis superiores me aniquilarán. ¡No, no estoy exagerando!

-Ah, claro. Ve por ello.

El más o menos habilidoso club de béisbol parecía ser bien exigente.

Encaré mi hoja de papel vacía. Estaba a punto de escribir «Aya Otonashi», pero no pude hacerlo al final.

La miré fijamente a Otonashi-san. No había el más ligero cambio en su expresión mientras revisaba los papeles que le habían dado. Me imagino que «Aya Otonashi» estaba escrito en cada uno de ellos.

...alguien que no puede pensar en nada no puede escribir nada.

-......

¿Entonces qué se supone que tengo que hacer?

Después de todo, pude pensar en algo. Por alguna razón, el absurdo nombre de «Maria» vino a mi mente.

No, yo estaba consciente de él. Algo estaba mal con mis pensamientos. «Maria» de todas las cosas. No tengo idea de dónde viene ese nombre. Si yo le diese el papel con ese nombre, ella seguramente me rugiría algo como «¡Me tienes que estar bromeando!».

¿Pero y si esto es, por alguna chance, la respuesta que ella está buscando...?

Después de vacilar, comencé a escribir en el papel reciclado de 10cm.

«Maria»

Me paré y fui hacia Otonashi-san. Ya no había una fila. Parece que soy el ultimo. Nerviosamente le pasé mi hoja. Otonashi-san la aceptó sin decir nada.

Luego miró las letras escritas ahí.

La expresión de Otonashi-san cambió, oh cielos, masivamente.

-¿...Eh?

Otonashi-san, quien no mostró ninguna señal de incomodidad ante el profesor o Daiya, ¿tienes sus ojos bien abiertos?

-Fufufu...

Ella repentinamente explotó en carcajadas.

-Hoshino.

-Oh, recordaste mi nombre.

Lo lamenté en ese instante. Porque, cuando paró de reír, me miró hostilmente como si yo fuera el enemigo de sus antepasados.

-¡...Tú...! ¿¡¿Me estás bromeando?!? 

Parecía estar frenéticamente suprimiendo su enojo ya que habló en voz baja y grave.  Esperaba la parte de “es una broma”, pero el tono de su voz era bastante inesperado.

Me agarró por el cuello de mi camisa con todo su corazón.

-¡Wa! ¡L-lo siento! N-no es como si te estuviera bromeando...

-Así que me estás diciendo, ¿que tú pudiste escribir esta respuesta sin bromear?

-...Err, bueno. Puede que... no estés equivocada. Podría haber estado bromeando.

Este, quizás fue el golpe final.

Sin jamás soltarme, me jaló a su lado, todo el camino hasta la parte trasera del edificio escolar.

✵ ✵ ✵

-Hoshino. ¿Te estas burlando de mi?

Otonashi me presionó en contra de la pared del edificio escolar y me miró hostilmente.

-Yo no soy buena pensando en planes. Yo estoy consciente de eso. Pero es un plan insensato  que es lo mismo que decir «¡Culpable, entregate!». No, ni siquiera le puedes llamar un plan. Aunque... ¿¡Por que rayos estas tu tomando la carnada!? ¡Y esta es la segundo vez que lo he hecho! ¡La primera vez lo ignoraste por completo!

Ella removió su mano del cuello de mi camisa, pero sus ojos eran más que suficientes para prevenir que yo me moviera.

Otonashi-san estaba mirandome mientras mordía sus labios y dejo escapar un suspiro.

-...No, yo perdí mi cabeza porque al fin conseguí una pista usando un método tan ridículo. Pero la situación esta sin duda mejorando, así que yo debería estar feliz.

-...Si, yo creo. ¡Tu deberías estar feliz! Hahaha.

Como Otonashi-san otra vez miro hostilmente a mi sonrisa forzada, yo decidí mantenerme en silencio.

-...Yo no lo entiendo. En verdad, yo estaba pensando que tu habías perdido en contra de mi persistencia... ¡Pero que hay de esa desconsiderada y cómoda expresión que tienes!

En vez de ser desconsiderado, yo no tengo ni una pista de lo que tu estas hablando.

-Tu me seguiste ignorando por 2600 veces. No importa cuantas veces ocurra esta repetición infinita, yo no me rendiré. Aunque, yo si me canso. Debería ser lo mismo para ti, ¡pero como es que tu logras mantener tu calma!

Que es lo que yo debería hacer... yo no tengo idea de lo que tu estás hablando.

Aparentemente ella finalmente notó mi perplejidad a sus palabras y me miró con sospechas.

-......¿es que tu estas quizás no estas auto-consiente? 

-¿Auto-consiente? ¿De que?

-... Muy bien. Sin importar si estás actuando o no, una explicación no debería causar un daño excepcional. Hm, verdad. Para ponerlo simple; ya yo me he ‘transferido’ 2601 veces.

Caer en un asombro vació fue lo único que yo pude hacer.

-Si tu estás actuando entonces tu eres un gran problema. Pero ciertamente, si tu en verdad «no supieras», tu harías una cara tan aburrida. Lo que sea. Yo te explicaré lo que yo he entendido. Mh, verdad; hoy es el 2 de Marzo, ¿cierto?

Yo asentí.

-Sería cómodo decir que ya yo he repetido este 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces, pero esto no es cierto. Por esta razón uso el termino ‘Transferencia de Escuela’, aunque yo en verdad no le puedo llamar apropiado.

-Haa...

-Yo he sido devuelta a las 06:27 AM del 2 de marzo 2601 veces.

-......

-‘Sido devuelta’ es la expresión correcta desde mi perspectiva, pero generalmente no lo es. Así que yo estoy usando la expresión ‘Transferencia de Escuela’ aquí, ya que está más cerca de lo que en verdad pasa...

Otonashi-san vio que mi mandíbula se había caído y se rasco la cabeza. 

-¡Aah, cielos! ¡Que tan tonto eres! ¡Si hay algún tipo de inconveniente para ti después de las 6:27, tu solo lo declaras «nulo», no!

Ella me gritó, hirviendo por dentro. No, no... no hay nadie que entendería una cosa tan súbita al instante, ¿o si?

-...yo no lo entiendo muy bien, ¿pero tu estás repitiendo el mismo tiempo una y otra vez?

En el instante que yo lo dije.

-Ah...

¿Que? ¿Que es esto?

Yo empujé mi pecho donde esta intensa y rara sensación me atacaba. Una inquietud... la palabra ‘inquietud’ no era suficiente. Era una sensación espeluznante, como, digamos que tu pueblo fuera remplazado por otro sin que nadie lo notara menos tu.

No es como si mis memorias hubieran sido devueltas. yo no había recordado nada.

Pero por alguna razón yo podía sentir que esto había «sucedido».

Otonashi-san estaba diciendo la verdad.

Nada más que la verdad.

-¿Por fin entendiste?

-...e-espera un segundo.

Ella a experimentado el 2 de Marzo por 2601 veces. Solo eso sería más que suficiente para confundirme, pero Otonashi-san básicamente estaba declarando esto:

-...¿Yo estoy haciendo esto?

-Si.

Otonashi-san respondió ahí mismo.

-¿P-por que yo haría tal cosa?

-No hay ninguna manera de que yo sepa tu motivo.

-¡Yo no estoy haciendo esto!

-¿Como puedes decir eso cuando ni siquiera estas auto-consiente?

¿Por que yo? Cuando yo estaba a punto de decirlo, yo lo noté. Solamente había un factor que le había hecho poner su ojo sobre mi.

Eso es... por que yo escribí «Maria» en el papel.

-Al igual el no-consiente tu, otras personas, quienes fueron arrastradas aquí, no tienen ningún modo de recordar el pasado que fue declarado «nulo». En otras palabras, aparte de mi, solo el culpable puede ser capaz de escribir el «Maria» que yo había mencionado en una repetición anterior.

Pero yo recordaba este nombre. Yo tenía que admitir que era impensable que un nombre como «Maria» aparecería súbitamente sin una razón.

-Yo no se si es efectivo, pero yo siempre intento actuar en una manera que permanezca en las memorias de los otros. Yo espere a que el culpable, quien también tiene las memorias de las repeticiones pasadas que fueron declaradas «nulas», hiciera un error. Pero bueno, yo de verdad no tenía esperanza de que pasara.

-..¿Desde cuando dudabas de mi? Quiero decir, tu específicamente me dijiste el nombre «Maria» en otro mundo, ¿o no?

-Yo no específicamente dudo de una persona como tu que parece inofensiva.

-¿Entonces...?

-Hmpf, claro que probé a todos, uno por uno, y les dije este nombre, ya que mi tiempo es básicamente ilimitado.

Su tiempo es ilimitado.

El tiempo que Otonashi-san gastó. Una cantidad tan enorme, yo ni siquiera puedo llamarlo una metáfora.

Yo entendí. Su tiempo es básicamente ilimitado, así que por eso fue que ella llego a ese plan insensato de hacer que todos en la clase escribieran su nombre. Con la ligera esperanza de que alguien escribiera el nombre de «Maria». Aun si ella no tenía esperanza alguna. Todas sus grandes soluciones habían sido agotadas mucho antes en esas 2601 ‘Transferencias de Escuela’, así que seguro no era más que una manera de matar el tiempo hasta que un nuevo plan se le apareciera. Aún intentando tal plan sería mejor que no hacer nada en lo absoluto para calmarla mentalmente. Después de todo, su tiempo podría posiblemente extenderse para siempre.

Por eso fue que Otonashi-san se enojo cuando yo caí por este truco. Es probablemente como cuando no puedes vencer a un enemigo en un RPG y entonces entrenas y subes de nivel desesperadamente, cuando en verdad podrías triunfar fácilmente solo por usar un cierto objeto. Tu puedes haber alcanzado tu meta, pero tu quieres el esfuerzo en llegar allí devuelta.

-Bueno, vamos a terminar con esta charla en vano. Después de todo, esto todavía no se a acabado.

-¿Es verdad?

-Por supuesto. ¿O es que esto te parece concluido a ti? ¿Es que esta pesadilla consecutiva, el ‘Aula del Rechazo’, parece que se haya terminado para ti?

¿El ‘Aula del Rechazo’? Yo creo que así es que ella llama a esta situación que se repite.

De cualquier forma, solo había un punto que me molestaba.

-Tu sabes, yo entiendo por que me tratas como el culpable por que yo escribí «Maria». Pero escucha, para comenzar, ¿por que es que tu no eres afectada por esta “Aula del Rechazo”?

-No es como si yo no fuera afectada; en verdad, eso me puede afectar a mi igual de bien. Si yo me rindo y abandono recordar, yo sería capturada por el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ de inmediato. Yo seguiría viviendo sin ningún propósito en esta repetición sin fin. Eso es tan fácil como derramar una taza de agua que está encima de tu cabeza. Nosotros entonces continuaríamos para siempre experimentando este día que tu estas rechazando.

-¿Eso pasaría solo por olvidar?

-Piensa sobre ello. ¿Es que hay alguna otra persona quien podría notar esta repetición? ¿Si ni siquiera tu, el que la organizó, estas consciente de la repetición?

...Ella puede estar correcta. Y en verdad, ella ya había repetido 2601 veces.

-Sería ciertamente más fácil para mi abandonar de recordar. Pero eso absolutamente nunca va a pasar.

-¿...Nunca?

-Si, nunca. No es posible que yo me rinda. No importa si tengo que repetir 2000 veces, 20,000 veces o un squillón  de veces, yo venceré esta repetición y alcanzaré mi objetivo.

2000 veces. Pensando sobre este numero otra vez, nosotros a menudo venimos sobre este ‘2000’ como una unidad en nuestra vidas diarias. Pero si nosotros tenemos que apilarlo pieza por pieza... Por ejemplo, un año tiene 365 días, cinco años tienen 1825 días... Y eso aún no sería suficiente.

Esa cantidad de tiempo, Otonashi-san la a excedido.

-Hoshino. ¿Es que tampoco estas consiente de la razón por la cual tu produjiste esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’?

-¿Eh? ...Si.

-Fufu, ya veo. Asumiendo que tu estas actuando como el que no sabe solo para evitar esta pregunta, entonces ciertamente hay un significado atrás de esto. En ese caso tu actuación es algo grande.

-¡Y-yo no estoy actuando!

-Bueno, entonces te preguntaré...

Otonashi-san sonrió tenuemente.

-Hoshino, tu lo has... conocido a el, ¿no?

¿...Quien?

...no es la pregunta que me pregunto a mi mismo ahora. Por cualquier razón. ¿A quien he conocido? Yo no se. Yo no puedo recordar.

Aún, yo entiendo.

Yo he conocido a ‘*’.

¿Cuando? ¿Donde? Por supuesto que yo no sabría tal cosa. Esa no es parte de mis memorias. Aún así, yo puedo sentir que nos hemos conocido.

Yo intenté recordar. Pero la información estaba bloqueada delante de mis ojos como una barrera  que venía hacia abajo a una gran velocidad. ¡Atención! Tu no puedes entrar. Personal no autorizado prohibido.

-Fufu, así que tu lo conociste.

Ella soltó una risita ahogada. 

Otonashi-san estaba convencida ahora. Y yo mismo estaba convencido también.

-El te la debe haber entregado. La ‘caja’ que te concede un solo ‘deseo’.

Ella súbitamente uso la palabra ‘caja’. basado en el contexto, esta ‘caja’ era la herramienta que produce esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’.

-Ah, aún no te he dicho mi objetivo.

Otonashi-san me dijo sin parar de reirse ahogadamente.

-Mi objetivo es... obtener la ‘caja’.

Entonces su risa desapareció. Otonashi-san, quien estaba convencida que yo tenía una ‘caja’, me miró hostilmente con ojos fríos y me ordeno.

-Ahora entrega la ‘caja’.

Yo seguramente tengo la ‘caja’ No puede ser de otra manera, ¿verdad?

¿Pero es que es en verdad correcto entregarle esta ‘caja’, que puede conceder cualquier deseo, a ella?

Quiero decir, Otonashi-san a aguantado 2601 repeticiones solo por el propósito de conseguir esta ‘caja’. Así que ella tiene un ‘deseo’ que vale la pena un esfuerzo tan grande. Ella quiere conceder su propio ‘deseo’; aún si eso quiere decir que ella tiene que minusvalorar mi propio ‘deseo’, robandolo. Es como si...

... esto es... una tenacidad casi anormal.

Cierto, esto es anormal. Aya Otonashi es anormal.

-...Yo no se como hacerlo.

Esto no era una mentira. Pero también era mi manera de mostrar resistencia.

-Ya veo. ¿Así que me lo vas a entregar cuando te recuerdes?

-Bueno...

-Olvidar como sacarla es un caso común. Pero tu solamente lo has olvidado; en algún sitio, todavía sabes como. Es como cuando aprendes a montar la bicicleta: no se lo puedes enseñar a otros, pero lo conoces como un sentimiento. Tu solamente estás desconcertado por que no lo puedes convertir en palabras.

-¿...Es que no hay ninguna forma de parar el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ sin sacar la ‘caja’?

Otonashi-san me lanzó una mirada fría.

-Así que no me la planeas entregar. ¿Es eso lo que quieres decir?

-N-no es así...

Viendo mi pánico obvio, Otonashi-san dejo escapar un pequeño suspiro.

-Vamos a ver. Yo creo que el ‘Aula del Rechazo’ también terminaría si nosotros destruimos la ‘caja’ con su ‘dueño’.

-¿Destruirla con su ‘dueño’...?

‘Dueño’ probablemente se refiere al culpable que tiene la ‘caja’; en otras palabras, yo. ¿Destruirla conmigo? En corto...

Otonashi-san mató sus sentimientos y dijo fríamente.

-El ‘Aula del Rechazo’ terminará si tu mueres.

✵ ✵ ✵

¿Es esta razón suficiente para preparar un «*******»?

¿Es que tu me quieres decir que planeas hacerme esto a mi, también, si es necesario? En ese caso, por favor hazlo rápido, eso es más fácil de aguantar.

Mañana del 3 de Marzo. Lluvia, un cruce de calles con una vista mala.

Yo había abandonado mi sombrilla y estaba mirando al «*******». Las otras cosas en verdad no entraban en mi vista. El camión que se estrello en contra de la pared al igual que Otonashi-san, quien estaba solamente parada allí, no eran reconocidos por mis ojos. Sin descanso, sangre roja fluía en una cantidad que no podía ser arrastrada por la lluvia.

Un cadá***, faltandole la mitad de su cabeza, con su cere*** salpicando hacia afuera. ****ver. Cadáver. Cadáver. CADÁver. CadáverCadáverCADÁVER. cadáVER. CadávercadáverCADÁVER. Cadáver. Cadáver. ¡Cadáver!

El “Cadáver” de Haruaki.

-...Ah.

Yo vomité cuando reconocí la cosa delante de mis ojos.

Yo miré a Aya Otonashi. Ella estaba mirandome fijamente sin expresión.

-......Haruaki.

¡Pero no te preocupes, Haruaki!

Tu sabes, esto se va a repetir de todas modos.

Esto va a ser declarado «nulo» de todas modos. Convenientemente.

......¿Oh? Es esto...

¿Es esta la razón por la que estoy deseando por esta ‘Aula del Rechazo’...? ¿Por que estoy rechazando esta situación?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 2602da vez|2602da vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:EusthEnoptEron

2010-08-03T04:20:22Z

Lne:

Hehe, that was the reason behind that ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:59, 22 December 2009 (UTC)
:The page contents box? I don't know if it's useful, really. The reasons I removed it:
:# it blows up the layout (admittedly not badly)
:# the titles looked like "1.1 1", "1.1 2" (could be fixed, thought)
:# I haven't seen anything like this on any other BT project.
:On the other hand, it might not be a bad thing and reflects the content of the chapter. Freshness and accessibility. So I don't mind either way. ;)
:[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:33, 22 December 2009 (UTC)

Ah, but I have seen it in some projects (like [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume12_Chapter1|here]] and [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1|here]] and I believe also somewhere else if the chapters were divided in subsections (so I thought its custom ;)) (I think for some its for a easier navigation in the chapter or to differentiate the pages - who knows for sure) Also I dont know if much could be done to change the titles of the subsections (but also one can hide the content) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:59, 22 December 2009 (UTC)
:You got me. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:26, 23 December 2009 (UTC)

Thanks for your work on Utsuro no Hako. I'm enjoying it.

Want to second that emotion! Thanks so much EEE!

What? Who? When did you translate this and why haven't I noticed it from the beginning? This is an excellent series and you translated an entire volume a month...that's ungodly. I just wanted to write here to say how awesome it's been reading this series (just finished the first book--I hated the way the author had me with the 'owner' mystery because of his cheap shot) and that I seriously congratulate you on your translations. Sure, they aren't perfect, but you clearly tell this wonderful story, and I'm definitely glad I read it. I truly hope you continue translating ^^.

Totally not trying to butter you up into translating more,

~Blaster

:Thanks for the positive messages Blaster and anon IPs. :D I'm really glad you guys enjoyed the story as much as I did, which is what drove me to translate the whole thing. Though, I'm still not sure just how readable I can translate an already quite complicated book like this. But for now, I think I'll keep translating at least until volume 4 (since volume 3 is my favorite one and hell of a cliff-hanger). [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:53, 25 March 2010 (UTC)

Hey, is there any way to contact you (skype/msn/whatever)? --LoSs 09:18, 13 April 2010 (UTC)
:Email (Romanize without spaces): 海からやって来た[_at_]yahoo.co.jp [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 13:14, 13 April 2010 (UTC)

Also for registered users is down in the toolbox an option to email another user if the other user has allowed that ;) also there are PM's possible at the forum (for registerd users) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 13:27, 13 April 2010 (UTC)

Great job. This novel is very good and I'm really happy that you're translating it. Keep up the good work.

The reason why I signed up to edit was mainly because of your awesome work with Utsuro no Hako, since I wanted to help out by doing whatever I could. Looking forward to working on more in the future! --[[User:Enthormw|Enthormw]] 20:53, 19 April 2010 (UTC)
:Thanks a bunch for the great edits! The awkward English I use is always my biggest worry, so I'm glad someone improves the flow and gets rid of some spelling mistakes for me. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 21:04, 19 April 2010 (UTC)

== Asking permission for Vietnamese translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

Hi, EusthEnoptEron.

I find this novel interesting with a bit mysterious. Therefore, I would like to translate Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria into Vietnamese based on your translation. Would you mind if I use this as source?

Thank you for reading.
:Feel free to use it. Also, just ask if you need some help understanding a part. (It's not edited yet, so things might be more confusing than they are already.) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:19, 23 April 2010 (UTC)

== Spanish translation/Praise ;) ==

Hi! I've just finished reading the first volume, with it's many twists and turns in a way that is almost unbelievable, this has definitely gotten to be another one of my favorite series here at B-T. For that, I'd like to thank you for translating it into a language I can read! So, thank you very much!

I've liked this so much that I hope you won't mind me translating this into spanish!! (After I can peel my eyes off of it... or rather, I get to the last translated chapter)

Again, thanks for making this awesome light novel available in english. :)

-[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]

:I'd love to see UnH in Spanish, so please go for it! :D Spread the Maria-love~ Good luck if you're going to tackle it (I hope you like the other volumes as well). [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:28, 12 July 2010 (UTC)

== Hidan no Aria/Praise ==

Thanks for the edits on Hidan no Aria most of the time I do the translations at night before I go to sleep so mistakes are often made especially since Japanese is my third language.

I would also like to thank you for your translation of Utsuru no hako to zero no maria because I have read it, and it was a great novel.

== great novel i've ever read ==

arigatou for translating this series of novel, you manage to update this series very fast(heard the 4th volume in japan just came this june). i very like it. and i hope u never get bored o translate this series(i'm beging on you please he..he, and i wonder how u can learn japanese language? i too want to learn japanese as well, but i don't know the effective way to learn it, so i hope u can give some tips or advise to us what is the effective way to learn japanese.

:Nice that you liked it! As for Japanese, I present you the Eusth's four steps to Japanese:
:# Read the [http://www.alljapaneseallthetime.com/blog/all-japanese-all-the-time-ajatt-how-to-learn-japanese-on-your-own-having-fun-and-to-fluency stuff on here]
:# Meditate for a few days if you '''really''' want to sacrifice ''a lot'' of time for Japanese. That's what the Japanese call 覚悟!
:# Fight yourself through the 3000 Kanji and the Kana as mentioned on AJATT
:# Read, listen, live Japanese. Maybe even set a limit of how long you allow yourself to read something other than Japanese (I used [http://www.proginosko.com/leechblock.html LeechBlock]. 
:Well, that's one way. What's most important is that you get started. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:46, 25 July 2010 (UTC)

== Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

Hi, EusthEnoptEron.

I've found many positive comments about this novel. Could you tell me where I can read this novel in japanese language?

== My most sincere thanks ==

Really, I must say that I love how Eiji Mikage develops his characters. As soon as I noticed that you had uploaded the rest of the volume 4, I couldn't stop reading it until I was finished. Koudai Kamiuchi didn't dissapoint me in the least. Oh well, later I'll see if I can help a little bit with the editing (I'm not adept at rephrasing sentences since I learnt english by myself). Oh and thanks for the Eusth's way to Japanese, eventually I plan to learn it too lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 04:20, 3 August 2010 (UTC)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T23:33:35Z

Lne:

Ideas para los títulos de las cajas:

Rejecting Classroom - ''Aula del Rechazo''

Flawed Bliss - ''Dicha Imperfecta'' - Felicidad Fallada; Fortuna Imperfecta; Fortuna Carente; Ilusión de Dicha; Falsa Providencia; Felicidad Imperfecta.

Sevennight in Mud - ''Semana Cubierta de Lodo'' - Siete Noches Enlodadas; Septima Noche en Lodo; Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo; Nochesiete en Lodo; Nocheseptima en Lodo; Semana Enlodada; Semana en Lodo

Game of Idleness - ''Juego de Ocio'' - Juego de la Ociosidad


Creé una referencia de nombres para no perdernos después con los de las cajas entre otras cosas. :/

Ya he añadido las tres cajas que conozco (no he leído el tercer volumen) con las tres traducciones que yo sugiero, de seguro tendrán que ser cambiadas en el futuro, con sus sugerencias. Si quieren añadir algo que sea de este estilo (Aparezca mucho o sea muy común en la novela), o alguna caja del volumen tres sientanse libres de hacerlo. También pueden agregar otras ideas para traducciones de cajas aquí.

Otras sugerencias dadas por Caramu en la 2601era vez para "Sevennight in Mud" son: "Septima Noche en Lodo" y "Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo".

[[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 04:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sobre eso de Sevennight, sería "Séptima Noche" si fuera ''seventh'', me parece. A mi me parece que debería ser '''Nochesiete en Lodo''' -es por algo que el traductor a inglés esribió todo junto, ha de ser una palabra compuesta- [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko]] 08:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno eso no es del todo falso y antes que nada voy a pedir disculpas por el muro de texto que sigue a continuación:
La verdad es que eso lo dije en el momento, porque desde un principio he tenido mis dudas acerca de lo que EusthEnoptEron, quizo decir con esa frase; no creo, que mi inglés sea perfecto, pero como lo entiendo, "Sevennight in Mud", es la mejor traducción que EusthEnoptEron pudo encontrar, para un término que no existe.

Con esto, quiero referirme a que como en la mayoría de los escritos japoneses los autores inventan ciertos términos, usando kanji (lo que complica las cosas, porque un kanji no solo puede tener más de un significado, sino también mas de una pronunciación, súmale a eso que ciertas combinaciones de kanji cambian aun mas los posibles significados...o al menos eso es lo que me han comentado y he pillado de algunos conocidos que se dedican al fansub), para intentar facilitar la comunicación con ese mundo que solo existe en su imaginación.

Suena bonito, pero para los que intentan leerlo y para los que intentan adaptarlo a otro idioma es un “obstáculo”, por no usar el término que se me vino a la mente…

En fin, cualquiera sea la expresión que elijamos, será como máximo una aproximación de una aproximación, y tomara algo de debate; pero, creo que si de verdad quieren quemar un poco de pestaña, para que en esa aproximación no se pierda tanto, porque no le preguntamos a el mismísimo EusthEnoptEron, como llego a “Sevennight in Mud”, puede aclararnos muchas dudas y hacer la transición lo menos torpe posible, pero bueno eso es solo una sugerencia, si quieren especular un poco, tengo un par de ideas (que con suerte ocuparan menos de un tercio de lo que acabo de escribir, >:D), bueno les dejo la inquietud, Saludos.
P:D: Reitero mis disculpas por el muro de texto,xDD

[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 16:28, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Fue por está misma razón que creé esta pagina. :P Estas cajas tienen muchos términos que no solo son difíciles de traducir, sino que también son importantes y aparecen mucho. Entonces de que manera sugieren poner "Sevennight in Mud"? De la manera que yo entiendo que debe ser traducida es como usar "sevennight" casi como una unidad, como para decir siete días pero sin decir una semana, y después lo del lodo puede ser "en lodo" o "enlodada". Sé que mi intento no fue el mejor en esta ocasión, así que por favor den más ideas. Para la idea de Macko, no sería mejor "Nocheseptima en Lodo" en vez de "Nochesiete en Lodo"? Bueno, ya que no comentaron en ellos, me imagino que "Aula del Rechazo" y "Felicidad Fallada" están bien, ¿no? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:11, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Sorry for butting in, but I'd suggest to take "week" instead of "sevennight". I may change that in the English version as well since I never really liked it. It's 一週間 in Japanese, by the way. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:51, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Don't worry about butting in, it's made it much easier for us now. XD (Ya con la sugerencia de EusthEnoptEron; "Semana Cubierta de Lodo", "Semana Enlodada", "Semana en Lodo"?) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:59, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno si bien aclara, creo que estamos en las mismas, a ver si encontramos un equivalente que tenga sentido y transmita la idea...bueno aun estamos empezando el primer volumen hay tiempo. Y por cierto, mientras que estoy de acuerdo con el"Aula del rechazo", creo que "felicidad fallada", es un tanto...hmm, creo que algo como:"fortuna imperfecta","fortuna carente", "ilusión de dicha", "falsa providencia"...o tal vez combinando algunas de esas, ¿que tal?
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:14, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Buenas ideas, cuando las vi se me ocurrió "Felicidad Imperfecta" al combinar una de las tuyas con la mía, ya que creo que es lo más aproximado (Y que también hace sentido). Ya que "Flawed" es algo que esta imperfecto + "Bliss" que es felicidad extrema. Que crees de ella? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:21, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Que puedo decir, simple y al grano, es cierto que es mejor que una palabra adornada como "fortuna" o "providencia", supongo que si pase de largo es porque, la pensé demasiado,xDDD [[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:27, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Lo que pasa con el nombre es "flawed bliss" creo que al menos la parte de "bliss" tiene que ser traducido como felicidad/éxtasis. Que tal parece "éxtasis imperfecto"? Es un poco mas 'adornado' y sigue con el mismo significado (y tal vez sea hasta más fiel) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:44, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, intenta "leerlo", usa "éxtasis imperfecto", y léelo, dime que impresión te da, si no funciona deja "Felicidad Imperfecta", por lo menos hasta que tengamos opinión de Lne y Macko, veamos que prefieren, y si nos ayuda a decidirnos.
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:25, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Si, "Felicidad Imperfecta" se lee más fácil, puse este nombre en la pagina al menos temporalmente (en lo que macko/lne dicen su opinión). Por eso fue que tenía "Felicidad Fallada" en el principio, por que me gustaba como sonaba (aunque no está tan 'correcto') Por si acaso, te acuerdas del nombre de la otra caja que aparece en el vol 1? Si no te recuerdas, la discutimos cuando aparezca. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 22:40, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

La otra caja?...que recuerde, mencionan 3 cajas en el volumen 1, la de Kazuki(la cuál rechaza), El aula del Rechazo, y Felicidad Imperfecta, mencionan algún otra???...ah y si es que te referías a la del volumen 3 y 4, aun no han dado el nombre, probablemente sea "Kingdom Royale", la cuál no tengo idea de como traducirla,xD
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 23:41, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:La de SPOILER (Pon el cursor aca). Ella tenía una caja ¿no? Que era que ella quería vivir ese día (o algo) sin lamentar nada. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:41, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

ehmm, esa caja es el Aula del Rechazo y es de SPOILER
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 03:48, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

:Ah, en verdad que pensé que ella tenía una caja también. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 03:57, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

No se si decir que es un comentario aparte, pero, la caja del volumen 3 y 4, creo que me equivoque al asumir que el nombre era "Kingdom Royale", y me parece mas bien que es "Game of Idleness", que seria algo así como "Juego de Ocio"...Bueno, para que vayamos pensándola
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:02, 28 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sí, es Game of Idleness en el vol.3. Con respecto a "Flawed Bliss", ¿qué tal "Dicha Imperfecta"? (no tomar en serio lo siguiente: "Dicha Estropeada"). Con respecto al del volumen tres me parece que lo más cercano es "Juego de la Ociosidad", pero no sé si me convence... Tenía la impresión de que idle tiene connotaciones distintas de ocio, pero estoy viendo que no es tan así. Oh well, supongo que así está bien. El Sevennight in Mud o Week in Mud por ahora no tengo idea de cómo traducirlo así que no comento nada. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 01:20, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Aún no he leído el volumen 3, así que no opino en esa caja, pero suena que tienes una buena traducción, ya que por el nombre, puedo decir que entiendo que es como un 'juego' se hace como sin prestar mucha atención/aburrido (en caso de que esto ayude). Lo que pasa con "Dicha Imperfecta" es lo mismo que "fortuna imperfecta" encuentro que es más como para decir que es una suerte imperfecta más que para felicidad, esa caja es más como que cumple el deseo del que la use, en otra palabras los hace feliz, mientras a la 'caja' la hace infeliz, por eso el imperfección, no creo que tenga tanto que ver con suerte/fortuna aunque el nombre suene mejor con esas opciones. =x El de sevennight in mud, si no tienes una nueva idea, que tal las ideas que ya hemos propuesto? Hay alguna que te guste más? (PD: He estado ocupado recientemente y no he podido seguir traduciendo :( Tal vez pueda terminar el próximo capítulo la semana que viene) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:25, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Me parecieron muy embarradas todas XD. Nah, el tema es que no estoy muy seguro de qué quiere decir con el lodo... es una imagen que no me va tanto... O sea no la logro aplicar a ningún personaje, si bien menciona al final (posible spoiler a continuación) a la chica esa como sumida en un barro, no me quedó una idea clara de qué quería decir con eso, en todo caso lo vuelvo a leer después. Y como no me resulta representativo de nada, no me llama a decir nada lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 03:14, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Por lo que yo me recuerdo al menos, el lodo se refiere a las emociones "sucias" que ella tenía. Cuando dice, por ejemplo, cubierta de lodo, es como que ella esta cubierta en emociones negativas como el odio y la culpa de aquel evento. Está más claro ahora? :) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 03:20, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Es mucho mas practico mandar a alguien a que vuelva a leer el volumen que explicar como funcionan esas cajas,xD (Entenderlas es difícil y a veces que con 2 lecturas aun se te escapan cosas). Personalmente, "Juego de Ocio" y "Juego de Ociosidad", a mi parecer son lo mismo, si quieres irte por algo que se parezca mas al original escoge la segunda, pero en significado practico, ambas son lo mismo, por ello, ya que estamos "adaptando" al español, creo que es mejor la primera, es mas fácil de entender y mas directa "ociosidad"...es una palabra que creo me haría un nudo en la lengua antes de terminar de pronunciarla, suena exagerada, y lo importante en una traducción, es usar las palabras para poder transmitir las ideas, y no las ideas para adornar las palabras.

:P.D: Con respecto a lo del lodo...es difícil explicarlo sin caer en spoilers, pero la idea principal es que el lodo son pensamientos y sentimientos negativos (culpa, rencor, odio-hacia ti mismo y los demás-,etc. ), que se acumulan y que como el lodo, son diciles de quitar, se te pegan, se acumula, y al final, fácilmente se vuelve un pantano que te arrastra hacia el fondo [[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 03:22, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Bueno, por ahora, voy a ponerlo como "Juego de Ocio" ya que si creo que suena más natural y que transmite su significado correctamente. Bueno, ahora actualizo la pagina. En el mismo tema, para las otras cajas, aunque aún encuentro que no me gusta tanto por que tiene que ver un poco con "suerte" pondré "Dicha Imperfecta" para "Flawed Bliss", por alguna razón es la que más me gusta. :) Todavía no sé cual sería mejor para "Sevennight in Mud"... Por ahora pondré "Semana Cubierta de Lodo" aunque tengo el sentimiento de que eso es demasiado largo y cansará después de leerlo tantas veces. (UnH tiende a repetir el nombre de las cajas como 10+ veces en algunos capítulos...) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 13:35, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Ah sí, ahora me acordé. Igual sigo sin inclinarme por nada para Sevennight in Mud... Pero lo que sí, propuse Ociosidad a propósito porque me parecía que las cajas requerían de esa pomposidad (o más bien, esencialismo, quitándole elementos característicos de uno en uno ¿Cuándo un banco pierde su "banqueidad"?) en los nombres lol. Quizás no hace falta adornar la palabra si no buscar una más elegante... bleh, si existiera. PD: Estaba pensando para el primero, qué tal algo parecido a "Aula de la Disconformidad"? Es sólo que no me parece que Rechazo transmita la repulsión de Mogi por su destino. Ugh no lo consideren propuesta, pero sí algo como a tener en cuenta. Después de repetirlo varias veces en mi cabeza me desagrada lol.[[User:Lne|Lne]] 23:24, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T23:31:51Z

Lne:

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T23:24:12Z

Lne:

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T03:16:36Z

Lne:

Ideas para los títulos de las cajas:

Rejecting Classroom - Aula del Rechazo

Flawed Bliss - Felicidad Fallada; Fortuna Imperfecta; Fortuna Carente; Ilusión de Dicha; Falsa Providencia; Felicidad Imperfecta; Dicha Imperfecta

Sevennight in Mud - Siete Noches Enlodadas; Septima Noche en Lodo; Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo; Nochesiete en Lodo; Nocheseptima en Lodo; Semana Cubierta de Lodo; Semana Enlodada; Semana en Lodo

Game of Idleness - Juego de la Ociosidad


Creé una referencia de nombres para no perdernos después con los de las cajas entre otras cosas. :/

Ya he añadido las tres cajas que conozco (no he leído el tercer volumen) con las tres traducciones que yo sugiero, de seguro tendrán que ser cambiadas en el futuro, con sus sugerencias. Si quieren añadir algo que sea de este estilo (Aparezca mucho o sea muy común en la novela), o alguna caja del volumen tres sientanse libres de hacerlo. También pueden agregar otras ideas para traducciones de cajas aquí.

Otras sugerencias dadas por Caramu en la 2601era vez para "Sevennight in Mud" son: "Septima Noche en Lodo" y "Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo".

[[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 04:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sobre eso de Sevennight, sería "Séptima Noche" si fuera ''seventh'', me parece. A mi me parece que debería ser '''Nochesiete en Lodo''' -es por algo que el traductor a inglés esribió todo junto, ha de ser una palabra compuesta- [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko]] 08:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno eso no es del todo falso y antes que nada voy a pedir disculpas por el muro de texto que sigue a continuación:
La verdad es que eso lo dije en el momento, porque desde un principio he tenido mis dudas acerca de lo que EusthEnoptEron, quizo decir con esa frase; no creo, que mi inglés sea perfecto, pero como lo entiendo, "Sevennight in Mud", es la mejor traducción que EusthEnoptEron pudo encontrar, para un término que no existe.

Con esto, quiero referirme a que como en la mayoría de los escritos japoneses los autores inventan ciertos términos, usando kanji (lo que complica las cosas, porque un kanji no solo puede tener más de un significado, sino también mas de una pronunciación, súmale a eso que ciertas combinaciones de kanji cambian aun mas los posibles significados...o al menos eso es lo que me han comentado y he pillado de algunos conocidos que se dedican al fansub), para intentar facilitar la comunicación con ese mundo que solo existe en su imaginación.

Suena bonito, pero para los que intentan leerlo y para los que intentan adaptarlo a otro idioma es un “obstáculo”, por no usar el término que se me vino a la mente…

En fin, cualquiera sea la expresión que elijamos, será como máximo una aproximación de una aproximación, y tomara algo de debate; pero, creo que si de verdad quieren quemar un poco de pestaña, para que en esa aproximación no se pierda tanto, porque no le preguntamos a el mismísimo EusthEnoptEron, como llego a “Sevennight in Mud”, puede aclararnos muchas dudas y hacer la transición lo menos torpe posible, pero bueno eso es solo una sugerencia, si quieren especular un poco, tengo un par de ideas (que con suerte ocuparan menos de un tercio de lo que acabo de escribir, >:D), bueno les dejo la inquietud, Saludos.
P:D: Reitero mis disculpas por el muro de texto,xDD

[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 16:28, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Fue por está misma razón que creé esta pagina. :P Estas cajas tienen muchos términos que no solo son difíciles de traducir, sino que también son importantes y aparecen mucho. Entonces de que manera sugieren poner "Sevennight in Mud"? De la manera que yo entiendo que debe ser traducida es como usar "sevennight" casi como una unidad, como para decir siete días pero sin decir una semana, y después lo del lodo puede ser "en lodo" o "enlodada". Sé que mi intento no fue el mejor en esta ocasión, así que por favor den más ideas. Para la idea de Macko, no sería mejor "Nocheseptima en Lodo" en vez de "Nochesiete en Lodo"? Bueno, ya que no comentaron en ellos, me imagino que "Aula del Rechazo" y "Felicidad Fallada" están bien, ¿no? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:11, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Sorry for butting in, but I'd suggest to take "week" instead of "sevennight". I may change that in the English version as well since I never really liked it. It's 一週間 in Japanese, by the way. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:51, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Don't worry about butting in, it's made it much easier for us now. XD (Ya con la sugerencia de EusthEnoptEron; "Semana Cubierta de Lodo", "Semana Enlodada", "Semana en Lodo"?) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:59, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno si bien aclara, creo que estamos en las mismas, a ver si encontramos un equivalente que tenga sentido y transmita la idea...bueno aun estamos empezando el primer volumen hay tiempo. Y por cierto, mientras que estoy de acuerdo con el"Aula del rechazo", creo que "felicidad fallada", es un tanto...hmm, creo que algo como:"fortuna imperfecta","fortuna carente", "ilusión de dicha", "falsa providencia"...o tal vez combinando algunas de esas, ¿que tal?
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:14, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Buenas ideas, cuando las vi se me ocurrió "Felicidad Imperfecta" al combinar una de las tuyas con la mía, ya que creo que es lo más aproximado (Y que también hace sentido). Ya que "Flawed" es algo que esta imperfecto + "Bliss" que es felicidad extrema. Que crees de ella? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:21, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Que puedo decir, simple y al grano, es cierto que es mejor que una palabra adornada como "fortuna" o "providencia", supongo que si pase de largo es porque, la pensé demasiado,xDDD [[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:27, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Lo que pasa con el nombre es "flawed bliss" creo que al menos la parte de "bliss" tiene que ser traducido como felicidad/éxtasis. Que tal parece "éxtasis imperfecto"? Es un poco mas 'adornado' y sigue con el mismo significado (y tal vez sea hasta más fiel) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:44, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, intenta "leerlo", usa "éxtasis imperfecto", y léelo, dime que impresión te da, si no funciona deja "Felicidad Imperfecta", por lo menos hasta que tengamos opinión de Lne y Macko, veamos que prefieren, y si nos ayuda a decidirnos.
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:25, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Si, "Felicidad Imperfecta" se lee más fácil, puse este nombre en la pagina al menos temporalmente (en lo que macko/lne dicen su opinión). Por eso fue que tenía "Felicidad Fallada" en el principio, por que me gustaba como sonaba (aunque no está tan 'correcto') Por si acaso, te acuerdas del nombre de la otra caja que aparece en el vol 1? Si no te recuerdas, la discutimos cuando aparezca. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 22:40, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

La otra caja?...que recuerde, mencionan 3 cajas en el volumen 1, la de Kazuki(la cuál rechaza), El aula del Rechazo, y Felicidad Imperfecta, mencionan algún otra???...ah y si es que te referías a la del volumen 3 y 4, aun no han dado el nombre, probablemente sea "Kingdom Royale", la cuál no tengo idea de como traducirla,xD
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 23:41, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:La de SPOILER (Pon el cursor aca). Ella tenía una caja ¿no? Que era que ella quería vivir ese día (o algo) sin lamentar nada. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:41, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

ehmm, esa caja es el Aula del Rechazo y es de SPOILER
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 03:48, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

Ah, en verdad que pensé que ella tenía una caja también. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 03:57, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

No se si decir que es un comentario aparte, pero, la caja del volumen 3 y 4, creo que me equivoque al asumir que el nombre era "Kingdom Royale", y me parece mas bien que es "Game of Idleness", que seria algo así como "Juego de Ocio"...Bueno, para que vayamos pensándola
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:02, 28 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sí, es Game of Idleness en el vol.3. Con respecto a "Flawed Bliss", ¿qué tal "Dicha Imperfecta"? (no tomar en serio lo siguiente: "Dicha Estropeada"). Con respecto al del volumen tres me parece que lo más cercano es "Juego de la Ociosidad", pero no sé si me convence... Tenía la impresión de que idle tiene connotaciones distintas de ocio, pero estoy viendo que no es tan así. Oh well, supongo que así está bien. El Sevennight in Mud o Week in Mud por ahora no tengo idea de cómo traducirlo así que no comento nada. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 01:20, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Aún no he leído el volumen 3, así que no opino en esa caja, pero suena que tienes una buena traducción, ya que por el nombre, puedo decir que entiendo que es como un 'juego' se hace como sin prestar mucha atención/aburrido (en caso de que esto ayude). Lo que pasa con "Dicha Imperfecta" es lo mismo que "fortuna imperfecta" encuentro que es más como para decir que es una suerte imperfecta más que para felicidad, esa caja es más como que cumple el deseo del que la use, en otra palabras los hace feliz, mientras a la 'caja' la hace infeliz, por eso el imperfección, no creo que tenga tanto que ver con suerte/fortuna aunque el nombre suene mejor con esas opciones. =x El de sevennight in mud, si no tienes una nueva idea, que tal las ideas que ya hemos propuesto? Hay alguna que te guste más? (PD: He estado ocupado recientemente y no he podido seguir traduciendo :( Tal vez pueda terminar el próximo capítulo la semana que viene) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:25, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Me parecieron muy embarradas todas XD. Nah, el tema es que no estoy muy seguro de qué quiere decir con el lodo... es una imagen que no me va tanto... O sea no la logro aplicar a ningún personaje, si bien menciona al final (posible spoiler a continuación) a la chica esa como sumida en un barro, no me quedó una idea clara de qué quería decir con eso, en todo caso lo vuelvo a leer después. Y como no me resulta representativo de nada, no me llama a decir nada lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 03:14, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T03:15:03Z

Lne:

Ideas para los títulos de las cajas:

Rejecting Classroom - Aula del Rechazo

Flawed Bliss - Felicidad Fallada; Fortuna Imperfecta; Fortuna Carente; Ilusión de Dicha; Falsa Providencia; Felicidad Imperfecta; Dicha Imperfecta

Sevennight in Mud - Siete Noches Enlodadas; Septima Noche en Lodo; Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo; Nochesiete en Lodo; Nocheseptima en Lodo; Semana Cubierta de Lodo; Semana Enlodada; Semana en Lodo

Game of Idleness - Juego de la Ociosidad


Creé una referencia de nombres para no perdernos después con los de las cajas entre otras cosas. :/

Ya he añadido las tres cajas que conozco (no he leído el tercer volumen) con las tres traducciones que yo sugiero, de seguro tendrán que ser cambiadas en el futuro, con sus sugerencias. Si quieren añadir algo que sea de este estilo (Aparezca mucho o sea muy común en la novela), o alguna caja del volumen tres sientanse libres de hacerlo. También pueden agregar otras ideas para traducciones de cajas aquí.

Otras sugerencias dadas por Caramu en la 2601era vez para "Sevennight in Mud" son: "Septima Noche en Lodo" y "Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo".

[[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 04:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sobre eso de Sevennight, sería "Séptima Noche" si fuera ''seventh'', me parece. A mi me parece que debería ser '''Nochesiete en Lodo''' -es por algo que el traductor a inglés esribió todo junto, ha de ser una palabra compuesta- [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko]] 08:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno eso no es del todo falso y antes que nada voy a pedir disculpas por el muro de texto que sigue a continuación:
La verdad es que eso lo dije en el momento, porque desde un principio he tenido mis dudas acerca de lo que EusthEnoptEron, quizo decir con esa frase; no creo, que mi inglés sea perfecto, pero como lo entiendo, "Sevennight in Mud", es la mejor traducción que EusthEnoptEron pudo encontrar, para un término que no existe.

Con esto, quiero referirme a que como en la mayoría de los escritos japoneses los autores inventan ciertos términos, usando kanji (lo que complica las cosas, porque un kanji no solo puede tener más de un significado, sino también mas de una pronunciación, súmale a eso que ciertas combinaciones de kanji cambian aun mas los posibles significados...o al menos eso es lo que me han comentado y he pillado de algunos conocidos que se dedican al fansub), para intentar facilitar la comunicación con ese mundo que solo existe en su imaginación.

Suena bonito, pero para los que intentan leerlo y para los que intentan adaptarlo a otro idioma es un “obstáculo”, por no usar el término que se me vino a la mente…

En fin, cualquiera sea la expresión que elijamos, será como máximo una aproximación de una aproximación, y tomara algo de debate; pero, creo que si de verdad quieren quemar un poco de pestaña, para que en esa aproximación no se pierda tanto, porque no le preguntamos a el mismísimo EusthEnoptEron, como llego a “Sevennight in Mud”, puede aclararnos muchas dudas y hacer la transición lo menos torpe posible, pero bueno eso es solo una sugerencia, si quieren especular un poco, tengo un par de ideas (que con suerte ocuparan menos de un tercio de lo que acabo de escribir, >:D), bueno les dejo la inquietud, Saludos.
P:D: Reitero mis disculpas por el muro de texto,xDD

[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 16:28, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Fue por está misma razón que creé esta pagina. :P Estas cajas tienen muchos términos que no solo son difíciles de traducir, sino que también son importantes y aparecen mucho. Entonces de que manera sugieren poner "Sevennight in Mud"? De la manera que yo entiendo que debe ser traducida es como usar "sevennight" casi como una unidad, como para decir siete días pero sin decir una semana, y después lo del lodo puede ser "en lodo" o "enlodada". Sé que mi intento no fue el mejor en esta ocasión, así que por favor den más ideas. Para la idea de Macko, no sería mejor "Nocheseptima en Lodo" en vez de "Nochesiete en Lodo"? Bueno, ya que no comentaron en ellos, me imagino que "Aula del Rechazo" y "Felicidad Fallada" están bien, ¿no? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:11, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Sorry for butting in, but I'd suggest to take "week" instead of "sevennight". I may change that in the English version as well since I never really liked it. It's 一週間 in Japanese, by the way. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:51, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Don't worry about butting in, it's made it much easier for us now. XD (Ya con la sugerencia de EusthEnoptEron; "Semana Cubierta de Lodo", "Semana Enlodada", "Semana en Lodo"?) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:59, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno si bien aclara, creo que estamos en las mismas, a ver si encontramos un equivalente que tenga sentido y transmita la idea...bueno aun estamos empezando el primer volumen hay tiempo. Y por cierto, mientras que estoy de acuerdo con el"Aula del rechazo", creo que "felicidad fallada", es un tanto...hmm, creo que algo como:"fortuna imperfecta","fortuna carente", "ilusión de dicha", "falsa providencia"...o tal vez combinando algunas de esas, ¿que tal?
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:14, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Buenas ideas, cuando las vi se me ocurrió "Felicidad Imperfecta" al combinar una de las tuyas con la mía, ya que creo que es lo más aproximado (Y que también hace sentido). Ya que "Flawed" es algo que esta imperfecto + "Bliss" que es felicidad extrema. Que crees de ella? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:21, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Que puedo decir, simple y al grano, es cierto que es mejor que una palabra adornada como "fortuna" o "providencia", supongo que si pase de largo es porque, la pensé demasiado,xDDD [[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:27, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Lo que pasa con el nombre es "flawed bliss" creo que al menos la parte de "bliss" tiene que ser traducido como felicidad/éxtasis. Que tal parece "éxtasis imperfecto"? Es un poco mas 'adornado' y sigue con el mismo significado (y tal vez sea hasta más fiel) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:44, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, intenta "leerlo", usa "éxtasis imperfecto", y léelo, dime que impresión te da, si no funciona deja "Felicidad Imperfecta", por lo menos hasta que tengamos opinión de Lne y Macko, veamos que prefieren, y si nos ayuda a decidirnos.
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:25, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Si, "Felicidad Imperfecta" se lee más fácil, puse este nombre en la pagina al menos temporalmente (en lo que macko/lne dicen su opinión). Por eso fue que tenía "Felicidad Fallada" en el principio, por que me gustaba como sonaba (aunque no está tan 'correcto') Por si acaso, te acuerdas del nombre de la otra caja que aparece en el vol 1? Si no te recuerdas, la discutimos cuando aparezca. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 22:40, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

La otra caja?...que recuerde, mencionan 3 cajas en el volumen 1, la de Kazuki(la cuál rechaza), El aula del Rechazo, y Felicidad Imperfecta, mencionan algún otra???...ah y si es que te referías a la del volumen 3 y 4, aun no han dado el nombre, probablemente sea "Kingdom Royale", la cuál no tengo idea de como traducirla,xD
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 23:41, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:La de SPOILER (Pon el cursor aca). Ella tenía una caja ¿no? Que era que ella quería vivir ese día (o algo) sin lamentar nada. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:41, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

ehmm, esa caja es el Aula del Rechazo y es de SPOILER
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 03:48, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

Ah, en verdad que pensé que ella tenía una caja también. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 03:57, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

No se si decir que es un comentario aparte, pero, la caja del volumen 3 y 4, creo que me equivoque al asumir que el nombre era "Kingdom Royale", y me parece mas bien que es "Game of Idleness", que seria algo así como "Juego de Ocio"...Bueno, para que vayamos pensándola
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:02, 28 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sí, es Game of Idleness en el vol.3. Con respecto a "Flawed Bliss", ¿qué tal "Dicha Imperfecta"? (no tomar en serio lo siguiente: "Dicha Estropeada"). Con respecto al del volumen tres me parece que lo más cercano es "Juego de la Ociosidad", pero no sé si me convence... Tenía la impresión de que idle tiene connotaciones distintas de ocio, pero estoy viendo que no es tan así. Oh well, supongo que así está bien. El Sevennight in Mud o Week in Mud por ahora no tengo idea de cómo traducirlo así que no comento nada. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 01:20, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Aún no he leído el volumen 3, así que no opino en esa caja, pero suena que tienes una buena traducción, ya que por el nombre, puedo decir que entiendo que es como un 'juego' se hace como sin prestar mucha atención/aburrido (en caso de que esto ayude). Lo que pasa con "Dicha Imperfecta" es lo mismo que "fortuna imperfecta" encuentro que es más como para decir que es una suerte imperfecta más que para felicidad, esa caja es más como que cumple el deseo del que la use, en otra palabras los hace feliz, mientras a la 'caja' la hace infeliz, por eso el imperfección, no creo que tenga tanto que ver con suerte/fortuna aunque el nombre suene mejor con esas opciones. =x El de sevennight in mud, si no tienes una nueva idea, que tal las ideas que ya hemos propuesto? Hay alguna que te guste más? (PD: He estado ocupado recientemente y no he podido seguir traduciendo :( Tal vez pueda terminar el próximo capítulo la semana que viene) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:25, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Me parecieron muy embarradas todas XD. Nah, el tema es que no estoy muy seguro de qué quiere decir con el lodo... es una imagen que no me va tanto... O sea no lo logro aplicar a ningún personaje, si bien menciona al final (posible spoiler a continuación) a la chica esa como sumida en un barro, no me quedó una idea clara de qué quería decir con eso, en todo caso lo vuelvo a leer después. Y como no me resulta representativo de nada, no me llama a decir nada lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 03:14, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~: Referencia de Nombres

2010-07-29T03:14:01Z

Lne:

Ideas para los títulos de las cajas:

Rejecting Classroom - Aula del Rechazo

Flawed Bliss - Felicidad Fallada; Fortuna Imperfecta; Fortuna Carente; Ilusión de Dicha; Falsa Providencia; Felicidad Imperfecta; Dicha Imperfecta

Sevennight in Mud - Siete Noches Enlodadas; Septima Noche en Lodo; Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo; Nochesiete en Lodo; Nocheseptima en Lodo; Semana Cubierta de Lodo; Semana Enlodada; Semana en Lodo

Game of Idleness - Juego de la Ociosidad


Creé una referencia de nombres para no perdernos después con los de las cajas entre otras cosas. :/

Ya he añadido las tres cajas que conozco (no he leído el tercer volumen) con las tres traducciones que yo sugiero, de seguro tendrán que ser cambiadas en el futuro, con sus sugerencias. Si quieren añadir algo que sea de este estilo (Aparezca mucho o sea muy común en la novela), o alguna caja del volumen tres sientanse libres de hacerlo. También pueden agregar otras ideas para traducciones de cajas aquí.

Otras sugerencias dadas por Caramu en la 2601era vez para "Sevennight in Mud" son: "Septima Noche en Lodo" y "Septima Noche Cubierta en Lodo".

[[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 04:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sobre eso de Sevennight, sería "Séptima Noche" si fuera ''seventh'', me parece. A mi me parece que debería ser '''Nochesiete en Lodo''' -es por algo que el traductor a inglés esribió todo junto, ha de ser una palabra compuesta- [[User:Macko Darlack|Macko]] 08:47, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno eso no es del todo falso y antes que nada voy a pedir disculpas por el muro de texto que sigue a continuación:
La verdad es que eso lo dije en el momento, porque desde un principio he tenido mis dudas acerca de lo que EusthEnoptEron, quizo decir con esa frase; no creo, que mi inglés sea perfecto, pero como lo entiendo, "Sevennight in Mud", es la mejor traducción que EusthEnoptEron pudo encontrar, para un término que no existe.

Con esto, quiero referirme a que como en la mayoría de los escritos japoneses los autores inventan ciertos términos, usando kanji (lo que complica las cosas, porque un kanji no solo puede tener más de un significado, sino también mas de una pronunciación, súmale a eso que ciertas combinaciones de kanji cambian aun mas los posibles significados...o al menos eso es lo que me han comentado y he pillado de algunos conocidos que se dedican al fansub), para intentar facilitar la comunicación con ese mundo que solo existe en su imaginación.

Suena bonito, pero para los que intentan leerlo y para los que intentan adaptarlo a otro idioma es un “obstáculo”, por no usar el término que se me vino a la mente…

En fin, cualquiera sea la expresión que elijamos, será como máximo una aproximación de una aproximación, y tomara algo de debate; pero, creo que si de verdad quieren quemar un poco de pestaña, para que en esa aproximación no se pierda tanto, porque no le preguntamos a el mismísimo EusthEnoptEron, como llego a “Sevennight in Mud”, puede aclararnos muchas dudas y hacer la transición lo menos torpe posible, pero bueno eso es solo una sugerencia, si quieren especular un poco, tengo un par de ideas (que con suerte ocuparan menos de un tercio de lo que acabo de escribir, >:D), bueno les dejo la inquietud, Saludos.
P:D: Reitero mis disculpas por el muro de texto,xDD

[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 16:28, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Fue por está misma razón que creé esta pagina. :P Estas cajas tienen muchos términos que no solo son difíciles de traducir, sino que también son importantes y aparecen mucho. Entonces de que manera sugieren poner "Sevennight in Mud"? De la manera que yo entiendo que debe ser traducida es como usar "sevennight" casi como una unidad, como para decir siete días pero sin decir una semana, y después lo del lodo puede ser "en lodo" o "enlodada". Sé que mi intento no fue el mejor en esta ocasión, así que por favor den más ideas. Para la idea de Macko, no sería mejor "Nocheseptima en Lodo" en vez de "Nochesiete en Lodo"? Bueno, ya que no comentaron en ellos, me imagino que "Aula del Rechazo" y "Felicidad Fallada" están bien, ¿no? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:11, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Sorry for butting in, but I'd suggest to take "week" instead of "sevennight". I may change that in the English version as well since I never really liked it. It's 一週間 in Japanese, by the way. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:51, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Don't worry about butting in, it's made it much easier for us now. XD (Ya con la sugerencia de EusthEnoptEron; "Semana Cubierta de Lodo", "Semana Enlodada", "Semana en Lodo"?) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 19:59, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, bueno si bien aclara, creo que estamos en las mismas, a ver si encontramos un equivalente que tenga sentido y transmita la idea...bueno aun estamos empezando el primer volumen hay tiempo. Y por cierto, mientras que estoy de acuerdo con el"Aula del rechazo", creo que "felicidad fallada", es un tanto...hmm, creo que algo como:"fortuna imperfecta","fortuna carente", "ilusión de dicha", "falsa providencia"...o tal vez combinando algunas de esas, ¿que tal?
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:14, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Buenas ideas, cuando las vi se me ocurrió "Felicidad Imperfecta" al combinar una de las tuyas con la mía, ya que creo que es lo más aproximado (Y que también hace sentido). Ya que "Flawed" es algo que esta imperfecto + "Bliss" que es felicidad extrema. Que crees de ella? [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:21, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Que puedo decir, simple y al grano, es cierto que es mejor que una palabra adornada como "fortuna" o "providencia", supongo que si pase de largo es porque, la pensé demasiado,xDDD [[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 21:27, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Lo que pasa con el nombre es "flawed bliss" creo que al menos la parte de "bliss" tiene que ser traducido como felicidad/éxtasis. Que tal parece "éxtasis imperfecto"? Es un poco mas 'adornado' y sigue con el mismo significado (y tal vez sea hasta más fiel) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 21:44, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, intenta "leerlo", usa "éxtasis imperfecto", y léelo, dime que impresión te da, si no funciona deja "Felicidad Imperfecta", por lo menos hasta que tengamos opinión de Lne y Macko, veamos que prefieren, y si nos ayuda a decidirnos.
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:25, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:Si, "Felicidad Imperfecta" se lee más fácil, puse este nombre en la pagina al menos temporalmente (en lo que macko/lne dicen su opinión). Por eso fue que tenía "Felicidad Fallada" en el principio, por que me gustaba como sonaba (aunque no está tan 'correcto') Por si acaso, te acuerdas del nombre de la otra caja que aparece en el vol 1? Si no te recuerdas, la discutimos cuando aparezca. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 22:40, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

La otra caja?...que recuerde, mencionan 3 cajas en el volumen 1, la de Kazuki(la cuál rechaza), El aula del Rechazo, y Felicidad Imperfecta, mencionan algún otra???...ah y si es que te referías a la del volumen 3 y 4, aun no han dado el nombre, probablemente sea "Kingdom Royale", la cuál no tengo idea de como traducirla,xD
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 23:41, 21 July 2010 (UTC)

:La de SPOILER (Pon el cursor aca). Ella tenía una caja ¿no? Que era que ella quería vivir ese día (o algo) sin lamentar nada. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:41, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

ehmm, esa caja es el Aula del Rechazo y es de SPOILER
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 03:48, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

Ah, en verdad que pensé que ella tenía una caja también. [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 03:57, 22 July 2010 (UTC)

No se si decir que es un comentario aparte, pero, la caja del volumen 3 y 4, creo que me equivoque al asumir que el nombre era "Kingdom Royale", y me parece mas bien que es "Game of Idleness", que seria algo así como "Juego de Ocio"...Bueno, para que vayamos pensándola
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 22:02, 28 July 2010 (UTC)

:Sí, es Game of Idleness en el vol.3. Con respecto a "Flawed Bliss", ¿qué tal "Dicha Imperfecta"? (no tomar en serio lo siguiente: "Dicha Estropeada"). Con respecto al del volumen tres me parece que lo más cercano es "Juego de la Ociosidad", pero no sé si me convence... Tenía la impresión de que idle tiene connotaciones distintas de ocio, pero estoy viendo que no es tan así. Oh well, supongo que así está bien. El Sevennight in Mud o Week in Mud por ahora no tengo idea de cómo traducirlo así que no comento nada. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 01:20, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Aún no he leído el volumen 3, así que no opino en esa caja, pero suena que tienes una buena traducción, ya que por el nombre, puedo decir que entiendo que es como un 'juego' se hace como sin prestar mucha atención/aburrido (en caso de que esto ayude). Lo que pasa con "Dicha Imperfecta" es lo mismo que "fortuna imperfecta" encuentro que es más como para decir que es una suerte imperfecta más que para felicidad, esa caja es más como que cumple el deseo del que la use, en otra palabras los hace feliz, mientras a la 'caja' la hace infeliz, por eso el imperfección, no creo que tenga tanto que ver con suerte/fortuna aunque el nombre suene mejor con esas opciones. =x El de sevennight in mud, si no tienes una nueva idea, que tal las ideas que ya hemos propuesto? Hay alguna que te guste más? (PD: He estado ocupado recientemente y no he podido seguir traduciendo :( Tal vez pueda terminar el próximo capítulo la semana que viene) [[User:Mertius|Mertius]] 02:25, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

:Me parecieron muy embarradas todas XD. Nah, el tema es que no estoy muy seguro qué quiere decir con el lodo... es una imagen que no me va tanto... O sea no lo logro aplicar a ningún personaje, si bien menciona al final (posible spoiler a continuación) a la chica esa como sumida en un barro, no me quedó una idea clara de qué quería decir con eso, en todo caso lo vuelvo a leer después. Y como no me resulta representativo de nada, no me llama a decir nada lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 03:14, 29 July 2010 (UTC)

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez

2010-07-29T03:04:33Z

Lne: Terminé con esto... bah con esta revisión al menos. Otro día lo volveré a mirar si tengo ganas lol.

Hoy es «2 de Marzo». Seguramente hoy es «2 de Marzo».

¿Por qué estaré confirmando vehementemente la fecha en mi cabeza?

...Estoy seguro de que es porque el cielo aún está nublado, a pesar de que ya estemos en Marzo. Probablemente es eso. Es la culpa del tiempo  el hecho de que esté un poco melancólico, considerando que recientemente, las nubes han estado escondiendo el cielo azul todo el tiempo.

Cielos , me pregunto cuándo es que el cielo se va a aclarar.

Me encontraba en el aula, con tiempo de sobra para el comienzo de clases.Estaba pensando en estas cosas poco graciosas, mientras miraba afuera de la ventana.

Creo que pienso en eso porque me siento mal. No, no es un problema de salud. Me siento como de costumbre.  Sólo que...de alguna manera... me siento... incómodo. No lo puedo expresar bien, pero se siente como si de repente fuera el único sin sombra. Es más como el “algo esta mal”-tipo de ‘incómodo’.

...qué raro, no encuentro la razón. Ayer no hubo nada inusual y esta mañana desayuné, escuché el nuevo álbum de mi artista favorito en el tren, y obtuve un saludable 5 en el programa de la fortuna que vi de casualidad. 

Decidí no dar mas vueltas al asunto y tomé un [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor#Umaibō|Umaibō]] de mi mochila. El sabor de este día era de puerco. Le di una mordida. Sin importar cuántos me coma, jamás me canso del sabor.

-¿Otra vez con el Umaibō? De verdad que no puedes te cansas de ellos...¿Sabes? Si continúas comiendo Umaibō, tu sangre se tornará color Umaibō.

-...Errr, ¿Y qué color es ese?

-¡¿Y como sabría eso?!

La chica que esta bromeando despreocupadamente conmigo es mi compañera de clase, Kokone Kirino. Su cabello marrón, que está en algún lugar entre largo y semi-largo, está atado en una cola de caballo en el centro de una posición alta en su cabeza. Kokone cambia su peinado todo el tiempo, pero parece que le gusta el actual. O al menos, tengo el sentimiento que sólo he visto este estilo recientemente.

-Ahora que lo pienso, tienes bastantes cosas azules, ¿no? 

-Ah sí, me gusta el azul... Ah, cierto, ¡Kazu-kun! ¿No hay algo diferente en mí hoy?

Kokone dijo súbitamente y me observo con una chispa en su mirada.

-¿Mh...?

¿Qué será? No hay manera de que se me ocurra algo si me lo preguntas así, tomando por sorpresa.

-¡Te daré una pista! ¡Ha habido un cambio en mi punto de encanto!

-¿Eh?

Miré sus senos por reflejo.

-Whoah, ¡Hey! ¿¡Por qué mis senos!?

Bueno, es porque has estado presumiendo por todos lados que al fin llegaste a una copa D, así que estaba seguro de que...

-¡Obvio que estos dos ojos míos son mi encanto! Y de cualquier manera, ¡los senos no se ponen más grandes de una vez! ¿¡O es este tu deseo!? ¡Pervertido! Maníaco de senos! 

-...perdón.

No hay forma de que sepa acerca de tus encantos auto-proclamados, pero por ahora me disculparé.

-¿...Entonces?

Kokone miró directo a mis ojos con expectativa. Debo admitir que sus ojos son grandes. Me avergoncé un poco cuando me di cuenta.

-..¿Creo que tu rostro se ve igual que siempre?

Le dije sin realmente mirar mucho a su rostro.

-¿Eh? ¿Qué? ¿Que mi cara está preciosa como siempre, dijiste?

-No, no dije eso.

-¡Dilo!

Estaba siendo presionado. 

-A decir verdad, hoy estoy usando maquillaje . Entonces, dime...¿Cómo está? ¿¿Cómo está?

No vi cambio en absoluto. No observo ningún cambio con respecto al día anterior.

-...Bueno, no hay manera de que pueda evaluar tal cosa.

Le dije con toda honestidad y fallé.

-‘Tal cosa’... ¿¡Dices!?

Fui golpeado.

-Ouch...

-¡Tz! ¡Qué granuja más aburrido eres! 

Dijo en una voz forzada, pero... aah, ella en verdad puede que haya estado un poquito enojada. Kokone hizo un gesto como si me estuviera escupiendo y fue hacia los otros compañeros de clase a enseñar su cara con maquillaje.

-Haa...

Ahora estoy cansado. Kokone puede que sea divertida, pero no puedo lidiar con su temperamento.

-¿Acabado con la discusión de amantes?

Cuando me di vuelta, lo primero que entró en mi campo de visión fueron sus tres piercings  en la oreja derecha. Sólo existe una persona en esta escuela que tiene semejante estilo.

-...Daiya. Eso no era particularmente una discusión de amantes. ¿Adónde estabas mirando para llegar a esa conclusión? 

De cualquier forma, mi amigo Daiya Oomine, simplemente desdeñó mi objeción. Sí, es tan arrogante como de costumbre. Bueno, creo que sería raro que alguien como él, que se pone ese tipo de accesorios y no sólo ignora las reglas de la escuela sino que las provoca, se rebajase. 

-¿Pero en serio no notaste el maquillaje? Hasta yo puedo reconocer la diferencia. Y yo estoy absoluta y completamente falto de interés por ella.

-...¿En serio?

Ellos eran vecinos y parece que se conocen desde la infancia, desde preescolar . Que no tuviera ningún interés en ella era una mentira sin duda alguna. Aún así, no darse cuenta algo que Daiya sí notó puede significar un pequeño problema. Después de todo, es alguien que no está interesado en otros y no parece siquiera ver a la gente.

-...pero sabes... 

Tenía la sensación de que ya ella se había puesto maquillaje el día anterior.

-Ya veo, te entiendo, Kazu. Asi que revelaste tus pensamientos internos al decirle a esta perra ‘No estoy interesado en ti’ . Estoy de acuerdo contigo. Yo tomaré la misma actitud. Pero seré más directo. 

Daiya ignoro esta chica de audición admirable  y continuó hablando.

-Kazu, para alejar el tema de conversación de esta chica irrelevante; ¿sabías que hoy viene una estudiante de transferencia? 

-¿Una estudiante de transferencia?

Afirmaré esto otra vez pero, hoy es «2 de Marzo» . ¿Por qué alguien se transferiría a mitad del curso? 

-¿¡Una estudiante de transferencia!? ¿¡Sin bromas!?

Kokone, como es esperado, había escuchado nuestra charla y alzó su voz para preguntar esto.

-Kiri. No te estoy hablando a ti. No intervengas desde allá . Ah, ¡pero no te acerques tampoco! No es bueno para mi salud mental cuando esa cara desesperadamente maquillada entra en mi visión.

-¿¡Q-qué!? ¡Como si tú pudieras hablar, Daiya! Deberías comenzar pronto a pensar en una manera de cambiar tu personalidad mendaz. ¿Tal vez ayudaría tenerte colgado de los pies por 24 horas, para que finalmente te llegue sangre a la cabeza y seas capaz de decir algo decente?

Estos dos sí que tienen una lengua venenosa... para evitar que siguieran abusando verbalmente el uno del otro, alcé mi voz un poco y regresé al tema.

-Un estudiante de transferencia, ¿verdad? Creo que he escuchado de ello.

Ante estas palabras Daiya cerró su boca tal y como había planeado y me clavó la mirada.

-...¿Quién te dijo?

Preguntó posteriormente con una cara seria.

-¿Eh? ¿Por qué quieres saber?

-No respondas a una pregunta con una pregunta.

-Errr... ¿Quién fue otra vez? ¿No fuiste tú?

-Eso es imposible. Recién me enteré cuando fui a la sala del personal para un asunto. No debería haber habido oportunidad para contarte.

-¿En serio?

-Este tipo de rumores se difunden inmediatamente. Pero aparentemente ni esta chismosa, Kiri, sabía de esto todavía. 

Esto parecía ser verdad, considerando su reacción. Y no sólo ella; nadie en el primer año sexto curso parecía saberlo.

-Por eso concluí que la información había sido guardada en secreto hasta el día de la transferencia, que es hoy. Pero entonces, ¿Por qué lo sabes?

-...¿Err?

¿Por qué será?

-Bueno, como sea. ¿Pero no es raro, Kazu? ¿Por qué alguien vendría de transferencia a estas alturas? Creo que debe haber algunas circunstancias. Por ejemplo, ¿qué tal si es la hija problemática de uno de los presidentes del consejo, y fue expulsada de las otras escuelas? En ese caso tendría sentido que la información fuera confidencial.

-Daiya, no es bueno formar prejuiciar en base a suposiciones. Quiero decir, que es un hecho que ella se encuentra en una posición de desconfianza; además, todo el mundo te está escuchando secretamente.

Los estudiantes, que en verdad estaban escuchando nuestras palabras con la otra oreja, sonrieron amargamente.

-¿Ah? ¿Por qué me debería importar?

Uwaa...

En el momento en que dejé escapar un suspiro por la actitud arrogante de Daiya, la campana sonó. Mis compañeros de clase salieron disparados de vuelta a sus asientos.

Kokone, cuyo asiento estaba en el lado de la ventana, abrió la ventana y se recostó hacia afuera. Aparentemente ella quería ver a la estudiante de transferencia lo más pronto posible.

-¡Oh!

Aparentemente habiendo encontrado una persona que parecía ser una, Kokone alzó su voz. Después de haber dejado salir este ‘Oh’, se sentó en su asiento con una expresión
congelada, a pesar de haber estado tan alegre cuando miraba por la ventana anteriormente.

¿Me pregunto que habrá pasado?

Kokone sonrió y murmuró ‘¡Esto es increíble!’. Probablemente no era sólo yo, pero todos querían preguntarle qué pasaba, pero nuestro profesor de inicio  entró al aula en ese momento. La silueta de una chica se podía ver detrás del cristal esmerilado de la puerta. Esta tenía que ser la estudiante de transferencia. Mirando alrededor del aula, el profesor adivinó que todos estaban curiosos por la persona detrás de la puerta, e inmediatamente la llamó para que entrara.

La silueta detrás de la puerta se movió.

Y entonces la vi... Ella. 

En un instante...

Como si hubiera sido empujado por un barranco, el escenario cambió por completo .

Primero oí un ruido. Uno áspero, como si el escenario estuviera siendo borrado, como si se estuviese volteando de adentro hacia afuera. Forzosamente, violentamente, un fragmento de escenario tras otro se lanzaron sobre mi. Una y otra vez escenarios similares aparecieron. Mi consciencia estaba a punto de explotar, pero entonces fue jalada y forzosamente amontonada en una pequeña caja metálica. Déjà vu. Déjà vu.

“Yo soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Suficiente, ¡ya lo escuché!

Rechacé la gigantesca cantidad de información que estaba intentando introducir en mi mente. Quiero decir, no hay manera de que todo quepa . Mi cerebro se sobrecargaría. No puedo procesarlo todo.

-Ah...

Qué,

Qué cosas más incomprensibles... ¿Estoy yo...? 

Me di cuenta de que estaba teniendo ideas incomprensibles y por eso corté mi pensamiento... Y retorné.

¿Eh? ¿Qué es lo que acabo de pensar?

Habiendo olvidado esto, encaré hacia el frente y la miré. Miré a la estudiante de transferencia llamada Aya Otonashi, cuyo nombre aún no sabía.

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró sólo esto. En una voz baja como si a ella no le importase si podíamos entenderla.


Aya Otonashi se bajó de la plataforma.

A causa de su extremadamente corta introducción, la clase comenzó a ponerse ruidosa.

Sin importarle en lo más mínimo el desconcierto de nuestros compañeros de clase, vino caminando.

Hacia mí.

Mirándome directamente a la cara.

Ella se sentó naturalmente en el asiento vacío al lado del mío , casi como si ese asiento hubiese sido preparado para ella desde el principio.

Otonashi-san me observaba con sospecha cuando la miré silenciosamente sin poder hacer nada.

...me imagino que debería decir algo.

-...Err, encantado en conocerte.

Aún así, su ceño fruncido no cambió ni un poco.

-¿Eso es todo?

-¿Eh...?

-Te he preguntado, si eso fue todo.

¿Es que hay algo más? Aún si lo dices, no puedo pensar en nada. Después de todo, este es nuestro primer encuentro.

Pero el ambiente me forzó a decir algo.

-...Err, tu uniforme. ¿Es ese uniforme de tu escuela anterior?

Otonashi-san no reaccionó de ninguna forma ante mis palabras frenéticas y sólo me miró fijamente.

-...Eh, ¿Entonces?

Viendo mi confusión, Otonashi-san suspiró por alguna razón y sonrió. Una sonrisa como si ella estuviera asombrada por la torpeza de un niño. 

-Te contaré algo bueno, Hoshino.

¿Eh? ¿Pero aún no le había dicho mi nombre?

Pero esta sorpresa no era más que insignificante. Otonashi-san me dijo algo que me hizo quedar completamente quieto  por cinco segundos.

-Kasumi Mogi esta usando bragas azul celeste.

✵ ✵ ✵

El estilo básico de Kasumi Mogi durante educación física no era un uniforme de gimnasio sino su uniforme usual.

Hoy, ella estaba mirando otra vez a los chicos jugando fútbol y, vestida en su uniforme, se encontraba con una expresión invariable como la de un adorno.

Las pálidas piernas que se extendían desde la falda de Mogi-san eran tan delgadas, que parecían poder romperse en cualquier momento.

Y yo estaba, por alguna razón, durmiendo con mi cabeza sobre su regazo. 

Ah, sí. Tampoco tengo idea de lo que está pasando. Aunque ciertamente hay una profunda sensación de dicha, no la puedo disfrutar, ya que estoy intentando desesperadamente detener con un pañuelo el sangrado en mi nariz. No terminaría bien si no lo hiciera.

De hecho, puedo recordar cómo llegué a aquí. Gracias a Otonashi-san, perdí la concentración, fui golpeado de lleno por una pelota de fútbol en la cara y mi nariz comenzó a sangrar. Como Mogi-san se estaba preocupando por mí, por alguna razón, me dejó dormir apoyando mi cabeza sobre su regazo.

Las piernas de Mogi-san no son suaves para nada, y para ser honesto, hasta dolía un poco.

Me pregunto por qué se preocupará tanto por mí. Miré arriba hacia Mogi-san, pero no pude comprender nada en su rostro ausente de toda expresión.

Pero yo estaba feliz.

Muy, muy feliz.

La mención de ‘bragas’ por Otonashi-san.

Claro que estaba sorprendido. No sólo por su falta de contexto y su imprevisibilidad. Lo que quiero decir es, Otonashi dijo “Te contaré algo bueno”. Así que ella declaró que la información de «Kasumi Mogi» es «algo bueno» para mí.

Mi amor por Mogi-san, ni siquiera ha sido divulgado a Daiya y Kokone. Así que no hay manera de que Otonashi-san, a quien acabo de conocer hoy, lo sepa. Y aún así, ella hizo ese comentario.

-......Mogi-san. 

-¿Qué pasa?

Mogi-san respondió en una voz bajita. Era como la voz de una pequeña ave, que encajaba con su estatura pequeña y apariencia delicada.

-Hoy, umm, ¿Se te acercó Otonashi-san en algún momento? 

-...¿la estudiante de transferencia, Otonashi-san? ...no.

-Tampoco, se conocen muy bien, ¿cierto? 

Mogi-san asintió con su cabeza.

-¿Hizo alguna cosa sospechosa?

Ella pensó por un momento y después meneó su cabeza. Su cabello ligeramente rizado onduló. 

-¿Por qué preguntas...?

Ella inclinó su cabeza y preguntó.

-Ah, no... Si no pasó nada entonces está bien.

Cuando desplacé mi mirada al terreno deportivo, Otonashi-san estaba parada sola en el centro del patio de la escuela en una pose desanimada, no mostrando interés en la bola ni en las chicas que se alborotaban tras ella. Cuando la pelota fue rodando casualmente hacia ella, ella la devolvió débilmente. ...eer, ¿esa chica no era del equipo contrario?

-Mmhh

Tal vez he estado pensando demasiado, creyendo que ella había notado mis sentimientos.

Tal vez el impacto de la apariencia y actitud de Otonashi-san me hizo leer demasiado entre líneas, al escuchar algo tan inesperado de sus labios. Una lógica que cualquiera podría entender.

Sin embargo... ¿por qué no puedo creerlo?

Otonashi-san miró hacia donde yo estaba.

Y se quedó así sin apartar su mirada en ningún momento.

Mirándome fijamente a los ojos. Audazmente alzó la orilla de su boca. Aunque la lección todavía no había terminado, vino caminando hacia mí.

Antes de que me diera cuenta, estaba de pie. Abandonando el privilegio de dormir en el regazo de Mogi-san, que supuestamente era la mayor dicha para mí. Mi cuerpo entero temblaba. No es una metáfora; de verdad estaba temblando.

Al parecer, Mogi-san al notar a Otonashi-san, se tensó con ansiedad y se puso de pie al igual que yo.

Justo entonces.

Un viento repentino sopló. Era un viento completamente súbito. Un viento que no se podría haber previsto.

Este viento súbito alzó la falda de Mogi-san.

-...!!

Mogi-san inmediatamente empujó su falda hacia abajo. Pero sólo el frente. Yo estaba parado detrás de ella. Justo después de que el viento terminara, Mogi-san se dio vuelta y me miró. Ella ciertamente no mostraba expresión como siempre, pero creo que sus mejillas se veían ligeramente rojas.

Ella movió su boca como para decir “¿Los viste?”. No, puede que haya hablado, pero no pude escuchar su voz bajita. Meneé mi cabeza frenéticamente. Creo, debido a mi reacción frenética, que era obvio que los había visto. Pero Mogi-san no respondió y echó su mirada hacia abajo. 

Otonashi-san instantáneamente vino hasta mí.

Eché un vistazo a su expresión.

-Aah...

Entonces entendí la razón por la cual estaba temblando así. Leí el significado que contenía su expresión. Una actitud que no había ni una vez sido dirigida hacia mí en toda mi vida hasta ahora.

...Hostilidad.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué era dirigida a alguien como yo?

Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca y frunció su ceño. Mientras estaba temblando, incapaz de moverme, ella colocó su mano en mi hombro y puso sus labios cerca de mi oreja.

-Eran azul celeste, ¿no?

Otonashi-san lo había sabido todo. Mi afecto hacia Mogi-san, que un viento súbito expondría sus bragas a mí, ella lo había sabido todo.

Su declaración no era una broma. Esto era una... amenaza para insinuar que me entendía, que sabía mi modo de pensar, que me estaba gobernando.

-Hoshino, con esto debes haber recordado, ¿no?

Otonashi-san me observó mientras permanecía petrificado. Nos quedamos así por algunos instantes; pero, al ver que no le respondía, pareció asombrarse de mí, apartó su mirada hacia el suelo y suspiró.

-Así que es inútil, aunque fui tan lejos... ya veo, estás un nivel más torpe hoy.

Ella murmuró sus quejas.

-Si te has olvidado, recuérdalo ahora. Mi nombre es «Maria».

...¿«Maria»? No, emm... tú eres «Aya Otonashi», ¿no?

-...¿E-es ese un seudónimo o algo?

-Cállate.

Frunció su ceño sin siquiera intentar ocultar su irritación.

-Bueno...no eres rival para mí si actúas así, de modo que actuaré según mi propia conveniencia.

Otonashi-san dijo esto y me dio la espalda.

-Ah, espera...

Accidentalmente la detuve. Se dio vuelta, aparentemente estresada. Involuntariamente me estremecí por su expresión de disgusto.

No estoy seguro. Pero juzgando por la actitud de Otonashi-san, tal vez...

-¿Tal vez es posible que nosotros ya nos hayamos conocido?

Escuchando estas palabras, Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca.

-Sí, nosotros eramos amantes en nuestra vida anterior. Oh mi amado Hathaway, ¡qué miserable es tu estado actual! No eras tan tonto en ese entonces cuando me alababas, la princesa del país enemigo.

-.........err, ¿eh?

Me quedé sin palabras. Otonashi-san parecía satisfecha viéndome así y, por primera vez en ese día, sonrió genuinamente.

-Estoy bromeando.

✵ ✵ ✵

El día siguiente.

Vi el cadáver de Aya Otonashi.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 10876ta vez

2010-07-29T01:59:55Z

Lne: Bue, no terminé de revisar esto pero lo mando porque me voy a comer.

Hoy es «2 de Marzo». Seguramente hoy es «2 de Marzo».

¿Por qué estaré confirmando vehementemente la fecha en mi cabeza?

...Estoy seguro de que es porque el cielo aún está nublado, a pesar de que ya estemos en Marzo. Probablemente es eso. Es la culpa del tiempo  el hecho de que esté un poco melancólico, considerando que recientemente, las nubes han estado escondiendo el cielo azul todo el tiempo.

Cielos , me pregunto cuándo es que el cielo se va a aclarar.

Me encontraba en el aula, con tiempo de sobra para el comienzo de clases.Estaba pensando en estas cosas poco graciosas, mientras miraba afuera de la ventana.

Creo que pienso en eso porque me siento mal. No, no es un problema de salud. Me siento como de costumbre.  Sólo que...de alguna manera... me siento... incómodo. No lo puedo expresar bien, pero se siente como si de repente fuera el único sin sombra. Es más como el “algo esta mal”-tipo de ‘incómodo’.

...qué raro, no encuentro la razón. Ayer no hubo nada inusual y esta mañana desayuné, escuché el nuevo álbum de mi artista favorito en el tren, y obtuve un saludable 5 en el programa de la fortuna que vi de casualidad. 

Decidí no dar mas vueltas al asunto y tomé un [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 Notas del Traductor#Umaibō|Umaibō]] de mi mochila. El sabor de este día era de puerco. Le di una mordida. Sin importar cuántos me coma, jamás me canso del sabor.

-¿Otra vez con el Umaibō? De verdad que no puedes te cansas de ellos...¿Sabes? Si continúas comiendo Umaibō, tu sangre se tornará color Umaibō.

-...Errr, ¿Y qué color es ese?

-¡¿Y como sabría eso?!

La chica que esta bromeando despreocupadamente conmigo es mi compañera de clase, Kokone Kirino. Su cabello marrón, que está en algún lugar entre largo y semi-largo, está atado en una cola de caballo en el centro de una posición alta en su cabeza. Kokone cambia su peinado todo el tiempo, pero parece que le gusta el actual. O al menos, tengo el sentimiento que sólo he visto este estilo recientemente.

-Ahora que lo pienso, tienes bastantes cosas azules, ¿no? 

-Ah sí, me gusta el azul... Ah, cierto, ¡Kazu-kun! ¿No hay algo diferente en mí hoy?

Kokone dijo súbitamente y me observo con una chispa en su mirada.

-¿Mh...?

¿Qué será? No hay manera de que se me ocurra algo si me lo preguntas así, tomando por sorpresa.

-¡Te daré una pista! ¡Ha habido un cambio en mi punto de encanto!

-¿Eh?

Miré sus senos por reflejo.

-Whoah, ¡Hey! ¿¡Por qué mis senos!?

Bueno, es porque has estado presumiendo por todos lados que al fin llegaste a una copa D, así que estaba seguro de que...

-¡Obvio que estos dos ojos míos son mi encanto! Y de cualquier manera, ¡los senos no se ponen más grandes de una vez! ¿¡O es este tu deseo!? ¡Pervertido! Maníaco de senos! 

-...perdón.

No hay forma de que sepa acerca de tus encantos auto-proclamados, pero por ahora me disculparé.

-¿...Entonces?

Kokone miró directo a mis ojos con expectativa. Debo admitir que sus ojos son grandes. Me avergoncé un poco cuando me di cuenta.

-..¿Creo que tu rostro se ve igual que siempre?

Le dije sin realmente mirar mucho a su rostro.

-¿Eh? ¿Qué? ¿Que mi cara está preciosa como siempre, dijiste?

-No, no dije eso.

-¡Dilo!

Estaba siendo presionado. 

-A decir verdad, hoy estoy usando maquillaje . Entonces, dime...¿Cómo está? ¿¿Cómo está?

No vi cambio en absoluto. No observo ningún cambio con respecto al día anterior.

-...Bueno, no hay manera de que pueda evaluar tal cosa.

Le dije con toda honestidad y fallé.

-‘Tal cosa’... ¿¡Dices!?

Fui golpeado.

-Ouch...

-¡Tz! ¡Qué granuja más aburrido eres! 

Dijo en una voz forzada, pero... aah, ella en verdad puede que haya estado un poquito enojada. Kokone hizo un gesto como si me estuviera escupiendo y fue hacia los otros compañeros de clase a enseñar su cara con maquillaje.

-Haa...

Ahora estoy cansado. Kokone puede que sea divertida, pero no puedo lidiar con su temperamento.

-¿Acabado con la discusión de amantes?

Cuando me di vuelta, lo primero que entró en mi campo de visión fueron sus tres piercings  en la oreja derecha. Sólo existe una persona en esta escuela que tiene semejante estilo.

-...Daiya. Eso no era particularmente una discusión de amantes. ¿Adónde estabas mirando para llegar a esa conclusión? 

De cualquier forma, mi amigo Daiya Oomine, simplemente desdeñó mi objeción. Sí, es tan arrogante como de costumbre. Bueno, creo que sería raro que alguien como él, que se pone ese tipo de accesorios y no sólo ignora las reglas de la escuela sino que las provoca, se rebajase. 

-¿Pero en serio no notaste el maquillaje? Hasta yo puedo reconocer la diferencia. Y yo estoy absoluta y completamente falto de interés por ella.

-...¿En serio?

Ellos eran vecinos y parece que se conocen desde la infancia, desde preescolar . Que no tuviera ningún interés en ella era una mentira sin duda alguna. Aún así, no darse cuenta algo que Daiya sí notó puede significar un pequeño problema. Después de todo, es alguien que no está interesado en otros y no parece siquiera ver a la gente.

-...pero sabes... 

Tenía la sensación de que ya ella se había puesto maquillaje el día anterior.

-Ya veo, te entiendo, Kazu. Asi que revelaste tus pensamientos internos al decirle a esta perra ‘No estoy interesado en ti’ . Estoy de acuerdo contigo. Yo tomaré la misma actitud. Pero seré más directo. 

Daiya ignoro esta chica de audición admirable  y continuó hablando.

-Kazu, para alejar el tema de conversación de esta chica irrelevante; ¿sabías que hoy viene una estudiante de transferencia? 

-¿Una estudiante de transferencia?

Afirmaré esto otra vez pero, hoy es «2 de Marzo» . ¿Por qué alguien se transferiría a mitad del curso? 

-¿¡Una estudiante de transferencia!? ¿¡Sin bromas!?

Kokone, como es esperado, había escuchado nuestra charla y alzó su voz para preguntar esto.

-Kiri. No te estoy hablando a ti. No intervengas desde allá . Ah, ¡pero no te acerques tampoco! No es bueno para mi salud mental cuando esa cara desesperadamente maquillada entra en mi visión.

-¿¡Q-qué!? ¡Como si tú pudieras hablar, Daiya! Deberías comenzar pronto a pensar en una manera de cambiar tu personalidad mendaz. ¿Tal vez ayudaría tenerte colgado de los pies por 24 horas, para que finalmente te llegue sangre a la cabeza y seas capaz de decir algo decente?

Estos dos sí que tienen una lengua venenosa... para evitar que siguieran abusando verbalmente el uno del otro, alcé mi voz un poco y regresé al tema.

-Un estudiante de transferencia, ¿verdad? Creo que he escuchado de ello.

Ante estas palabras Daiya cerró su boca tal y como había planeado y me clavó la mirada.

-...¿Quién te dijo?

Preguntó posteriormente con una cara seria.

-¿Eh? ¿Por qué quieres saber?

-No respondas a una pregunta con una pregunta.

-Errr... ¿Quién fue otra vez? ¿No fuiste tú?

-Eso es imposible. Recién me enteré cuando fui a la sala del personal para un asunto. No debería haber habido oportunidad para contarte.

-¿En serio?

-Este tipo de rumores se difunden inmediatamente. Pero aparentemente ni esta chismosa, Kiri, sabía de esto todavía. 

Esto parecía ser verdad, considerando su reacción. Y no sólo ella; nadie en el primer año sexto curso parecía saberlo.

-Por eso concluí que la información había sido guardada en secreto hasta el día de la transferencia, que es hoy. Pero entonces, ¿Por qué lo sabes?

-...¿Err?

¿Por qué será?

-Bueno, como sea. ¿Pero no es raro, Kazu? ¿Por qué alguien vendría de transferencia a estas alturas? Creo que debe haber algunas circunstancias. Por ejemplo, ¿qué tal si es la hija problemática de uno de los presidentes del consejo, y fue expulsada de las otras escuelas? En ese caso tendría sentido que la información fuera confidencial.

-Daiya, no es bueno formar prejuiciar en base a suposiciones. Quiero decir, que es un hecho que ella se encuentra en una posición de desconfianza; además, todo el mundo te está escuchando secretamente.

Los estudiantes, que en verdad estaban escuchando nuestras palabras con la otra oreja, sonrieron amargamente.

-¿Ah? ¿Por qué me debería importar?

Uwaa...

En el momento en que dejé escapar un suspiro por la actitud arrogante de Daiya, la campana sonó. Mis compañeros de clase salieron disparados de vuelta a sus asientos.

Kokone, cuyo asiento estaba en el lado de la ventana, abrió la ventana y se recostó hacia afuera. Aparentemente ella quería ver a la estudiante de transferencia lo más pronto posible.

-¡Oh!

Aparentemente habiendo encontrado una persona que parecía ser una, Kokone alzó su voz. Después de haber dejado salir este ‘Oh’, se sentó en su asiento con una expresión
congelada, a pesar de haber estado tan alegre cuando miraba por la ventana anteriormente.

¿Me pregunto que habrá pasado?

Kokone sonrió y murmuró ‘¡Esto es increíble!’. Probablemente no era sólo yo, pero todos querían preguntarle qué pasaba, pero nuestro profesor de inicio  entró al aula en ese momento. La silueta de una chica se podía ver detrás del cristal esmerilado de la puerta. Esta tenía que ser la estudiante de transferencia. Mirando alrededor del aula, el profesor adivinó que todos estaban curiosos por la persona detrás de la puerta, e inmediatamente la llamó para que entrara.

La silueta detrás de la puerta se movió.

Y entonces la vi... Ella. 

En un instante...

Como si hubiera sido empujado por un barranco, el escenario cambió por completo .

Primero oí un ruido. Uno áspero, como si el escenario estuviera siendo borrado, como si se estuviese volteando de adentro hacia afuera. Forzosamente, violentamente, un fragmento de escenario tras otro se lanzaron sobre mi. Una y otra vez escenarios similares aparecieron. Mi consciencia estaba a punto de explotar, pero entonces fue jalada y forzosamente amontonada en una pequeña caja metálica. Déjà vu. Déjà vu.

“Yo soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Lo escuché.

“Soy Aya Otonashi.” Suficiente, ¡ya lo escuché!

Rechacé la gigantesca cantidad de información que estaba intentando introducir en mi mente. Quiero decir, no hay manera de que todo quepa . Mi cerebro se sobrecargaría. No puedo procesarlo todo.

-Ah...

Qué,

Qué cosas más incomprensibles... ¿Estoy yo...? 

Me di cuenta de que estaba teniendo ideas incomprensibles y por eso corté mi pensamiento... Y retorné.

¿Eh? ¿Qué es lo que acabo de pensar?

Habiendo olvidado esto, encaré hacia el frente y la miré. Miré a la estudiante de transferencia llamada Aya Otonashi, cuyo nombre aún no sabía.

-Soy Aya Otonashi.

La estudiante de transferencia murmuró sólo esto. En una voz baja como si a ella no le importase si podíamos entenderla.


Aya Otonashi se bajó de la plataforma.

A causa de su extremadamente corta introducción, la clase comenzó a ponerse ruidosa.

Sin importarle en lo más mínimo el desconcierto de nuestros compañeros de clase, vino caminando.

Hacia mí.

Mirándome directamente a la cara.

Ella se sentó naturalmente en el asiento vacío al lado del mío , casi como si ese asiento hubiese sido preparado para ella desde el principio.

Otonashi-san me observaba con sospecha cuando la miré silenciosamente sin poder hacer nada.

...me imagino que debería decir algo.

-...Err, encantado en conocerte.

Aún así, su ceño fruncido no cambió ni un poco.

-¿Eso es todo?

-¿Eh...?

-Te he preguntado, si eso fue todo.

¿Es que hay algo más? Aún si lo dices, no puedo pensar en nada. Después de todo, este es nuestro primer encuentro.

Pero el ambiente me forzó a decir algo.

-...Err, tu uniforme. ¿Es ese uniforme de tu escuela anterior?

Otonashi-san no reaccionó de ninguna forma ante mis palabras frenéticas y sólo me miró fijamente.

-...Eh, ¿Entonces?

Viendo mi confusión, Otonashi-san suspiró por alguna razón y sonrió. Una sonrisa como si ella estuviera asombrada por la torpeza de un niño. 

-Te contaré algo bueno, Hoshino.

¿Eh? ¿Pero aún no le había dicho mi nombre?

Pero esta sorpresa no era más que insignificante. Otonashi-san me dijo algo que me hizo quedar completamente quieto  por cinco segundos.

-Kasumi Mogi esta usando bragas azul celeste.

✵ ✵ ✵

El estilo básico de Kasumi Mogi durante educación física no era un uniforme de gimnasio sino su uniforme usual.

Hoy, ella estaba mirando otra vez a los chicos jugando fútbol y, vestida en su uniforme, se encontraba con una expresión invariable como la de un adorno.

Las pálidas piernas que se extendían desde la falda de Mogi-san eran tan delgadas, que parecía como si se pudieran romper en cualquier momento.

Y yo estaba, por alguna razón, durmiendo con mi cabeza sobre su regazo. 

Ah, sí. Tampoco tengo idea de lo que está pasando. Aunque ciertamente hay una profunda sensación de dicha, no la puedo disfrutar, ya que estoy intentando desesperadamente detener con un pañuelo el sangrado en mi nariz. No terminaría bien si no lo hiciera.

De hecho, puedo recordar cómo llegué a aquí. Gracias a que Otonashi-san, hizo que perdiera la habilidad para concentrarme, fui golpeado de lleno por una pelota de fútbol en la cara y mi nariz comenzó a sangrar. Como Mogi-san se estaba preocupando por mí, por alguna razón, me dejó dormir apoyando mi cabeza sobre su regazo.

Las piernas de Mogi-san no son suaves para nada, y para ser honesto, hasta dolía un poco.

Me pregunto por qué se preocupara tanto por mí. Miré arriba hacia Mogi-san, pero no pude comprender nada en su rostro ausente de toda expresión.

Pero yo estaba feliz.

Muy, muy feliz.

La mención de ‘bragas’ por Otonashi-san.

Claro que estaba sorprendido. No sólo por su falta de contexto y su imprevisibilidad. Lo que quiero decir es, Otonashi dijo “Te contaré algo bueno”. Así que ella declaró que la información de «Kasumi Mogi» es «algo bueno» para mí.

Mi amor por Mogi-san, ni siquiera ha sido divulgado a Daiya y Kokone. Así que no hay manera de que Otonashi-san, a quien acabo de conocer hoy, lo sepa. Y aún así, ella hizo ese comentario.

-......Mogi-san. 

-¿Qué pasa?

Mogi-san respondió en una voz bajita. Era como la voz de una pequeña ave, que encajaba con su estatura pequeña y apariencia delicada.

-Hoy, umm, ¿Se te acercó Otonashi-san en algún momento? 

-...¿la estudiante de transferencia, Otonashi-san? ...no.

-Tampoco, se conocen muy bien, ¿cierto? 

Mogi-san asintió con su cabeza.

-¿Hizo alguna cosa sospechosa?

Ella pensó por un momento y después meneó su cabeza. Su cabello ligeramente rizado onduló. 

-¿Por qué preguntas...?

Ella inclinó su cabeza y preguntó.

-Ah, no... Si no pasó nada entonces está bien.

Cuando desplacé mi mirada al terreno deportivo, Otonashi-san estaba parada sola en el centro del patio de la escuela en una pose desanimada, no mostrando interés en la bola ni en las chicas que se alborotaban tras ella. Cuando la pelota fue rodando casualmente hacia ella, ella la devolvió débilmente. ...eer, ¿esa chica no era del equipo contrario?

-Mmhh

Tal vez he estado pensando demasiado, creyendo que ella había notado mis sentimientos.

Otonashi-san tenía un gran impacto sólo por su apariencia y actitud, tal vez por ello, pensé demasiado al escuchar tan repentinamente algo así de sus labios. Una lógica que cualquiera podría entender.

Sin embargo... ¿por qué no puedo creerlo?

Otonashi-san miró hacia donde yo estaba.

Y se quedó así sin apartar su mirada en ningún momento.

Mirándome fijamente a los ojos. Audazmente alzó la orilla de su boca. Aunque la lección todavía no había terminado, vino caminando hacia mi.

Antes de que me diera cuenta, estaba de pie. Abandonando el privilegio de dormir en el regazo de Mogi-san, que supuestamente era la mayor dicha para mí. Mi cuerpo entero temblaba. No es una metáfora; de verdad estaba temblando.

Al parecer, Mogi-san al notar a Otonashi-san, se tenso con ansiedad y se puso de pie al igual que yo.

Justo entonces.

Un viento repentino sopló. Era un viento completamente súbito. Un viento que no se podría haber previsto.

Este viento súbito alzó la falda de Mogi-san.

-...!!

Mogi-san inmediatamente empujó su falda hacia abajo. Pero sólo el frente. Yo estaba parado detrás de ella. Justo después de que el viento terminara, Mogi-san se dio vuelta y me miró. Ella ciertamente no mostraba expresión como siempre, pero creo que sus mejillas se veían ligeramente rojas.

Ella movió su boca como para decir “¿Los viste?”. No, ella pudo haber hablado, pero no pude escuchar su voz bajita. Meneé mi cabeza frenéticamente. Creo, debido a mi reacción frenética, era obvio que los había visto. Pero Mogi-san no respondió y hecho su mirada hacia abajo. 

Otonashi-san instantáneamente vino hasta mí.

Eché un vistazo a su expresión.

-Aah...

Entonces entendí la razón por la cual estaba temblando así. Leí el significado que contenía su expresión. Un sentimiento que no había ni una vez sido dirigido hacia mí en toda mi vida hasta ahora.

...Hostilidad.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué era dirigido a alguien como yo?

Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca y frunció su ceño. Mientras estaba temblando, incapaz de moverme, ella colocó su mano en mi hombro y puso sus labios cerca de mi oreja.

-Eran azul celeste, ¿no?

Otonashi-san lo había sabido todo. Mi afecto hacia Mogi-san, que un viento súbito expondría sus bragas a mí, ella lo había sabido todo.

Su declaración no era una broma. Esto era una... amenaza para insinuar qué ella me entendía, que ella sabía mi modo de pensar, que ella me estaba gobernando.

-Hoshino, con esto debes haber recordado, ¿no?

Otonashi-san me observó mientras permanecía petrificado. Nos quedamos así por algunos instantes; pero, al ver que no le respondía, pareció asombrarse de mí, apartó su mirada hacia el suelo y suspiró.

-Así que es inútil, aunque fui tan lejos... ya veo, estás un nivel más torpe hoy.

Ella murmuró sus quejas.

-Si te has olvidado, recuérdalo ahora. Mi nombre es «Maria».

...¿«Maria»? No, emm... tú eres «Aya Otonashi», ¿no?

-...¿E-es ese un seudónimo o algo?

-Cállate.

Frunció su ceño sin siquiera intentar de ocultar su irritación.

-Bueno...no eres rival para mi si actúas así, de modo que actuaré según mi propia conveniencia.

Otonashi-san dijo esto y me dio la espalda.

-Ah, espera...

Accidentalmente la detuve. Se dio vuelta, aparentemente estresada. Involuntariamente me estremecí por su expresión de disgusto.

No estoy seguro. Pero juzgando por la actitud de Otonashi-san, tal vez...

-¿Tal vez es posible que nosotros ya nos hayamos conocido?

Escuchando estas palabras, Otonashi-san alzó la orilla de su boca.

-Sí, nosotros eramos amantes en nuestra vida anterior. Oh mi amado Hathaway, ¡qué miserable es tu estado actual! No eras tan tonto en ese entonces cuando me alababas, la princesa del país enemigo.

-.........err, ¿eh?

Me quede sin palabras. Otonashi-san parecía satisfecha viéndome así y, por primera vez en ese día, sonrió genuinamente.

-Estoy bromeando.

✵ ✵ ✵

El día siguiente.

Vi el cadáver de Aya Otonashi.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Anterior: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 13118ava vez|13118ava vez]]
| [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~Versión Española~|Página Principal]]
| Próximo: [[Utsuro no Hako ~Versión Española~:Volumen1 8946ta vez|8946ta vez]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>